《Telling Lies, loving you》


 Chapter 1 A Wedding Party Betrayal

    Chapter 1 A Wedding Party Betrayal


    Wyn Mu and Zoy Zhou''s wedding celebration was quite a sensation in C City.


    As two of the richest families in the country, their union could be considered as such a strong alliance.


    The feast began at noon time andsted up untilte in the evening.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There were blinding lights inside the luxurious hotel. Big names from various industries gathered in the


    hall, which could easily hold thousands of guests.


    A number of journalists crowded the tform, jostling against each other in order to stand close to the


    tform so as to get a hold of the news ahead of everybody else.


    A couple of the days ago, news about the marriage between the Mu and Zhou families, including their


    love affair, was exposed to the public without warning.


    However, almost as soon as it was revealed to the public, their previous romantic love affair had


    attracted the general public''s attention ¡ª the love between the prince and the princess, both romantic


    and aesthetic.


    The moment word about it got out, it immediately caused a stir in the media of the entire city. And


    today, people from the media who were fortunate enough to receive invitation letters had their sights


    set on the guests in the hall to take photos and cover the event. These were the big shots who rarely


    attended such gatherings, which was something even more sensational than the news about


    celebrities!


    The red carpet extended from the entrance all the way to the stage in front of the hotel. At the moment,


    the hall was brimming with people.


    Mr. and Mrs. Mu were seated at the table in front of the hall wearing great big smiles on their faces.


    Both of them were dressed in red.


    "Please stop right there, sir!" As soon as she paid the bill, Michelle Wang swung the door open and


    headed out in a hurry.


    When she pushed the door of the hotel open, she appeared to be rather flustered. It seemed that the


    splendid decoration of the hotel was making her feel somewhat ill at ease.


    "Let''s all give the bride and groom a warm wee!" the host of the wedding ceremony announced.


    At this moment, Michelle Wang was instantly drowned in the apuse. It was so overwhelming that her


    heart was pounding hard in her chest. It was so loud that she could still hear her heart beating despite


    being inside this crowded ce.


    She followed the direction where the host''s voice wasing from, only to see two people standing on


    the stage, hand in hand. Their vibrant smiles felt like such an eyesore to her!


    Her heart sank in a blink of an eye. The hand she was holding the bag started to tremble slightly. And


    intense rage was brewing deep inside her heart. With that, she pushed the people who were blocking


    her way and rushed toward the stage.


    While everyone was immersed in the boisterous atmosphere, a crisp sound of a "p" startled


    everyone present!


    With a downcast look on her face, she blurted out, "Wyn, you should be feeling sorry for what you did."


    "Michelle?" As he looked at the woman standing in front of him, he thought his eyes were ying tricks


    on him. He never expected to see her here at all. Shouldn''t she still be abroad?


    With her fists clenched, she grew more and more furious. Her head was burning and her eyes were


    about to well up with tears out of anger.


    "Michelle, what do you think you''re doing? Calm yourself down!" Upon recognizing the person who had


    lost control of her emotions, Wyn Mu walked over and tried to take her away. However, Michelle Wang


    reached out her hand and scratched him. Then, blood immediately appeared on Wyn Mu''s handsome


    white face.


    Caughtpletely off guard, Wyn Mu''s body turned rigid out of shock. The man helplessly looked at


    the furious Michelle Wang. He knew full well that he was the one to me for the change in her.


    There was utter chaos in the hall, and the guests were starting to gossip around.


    "Michelle, I have no idea what''s going on between you and Wyn, but I hope you realize that today is my


    wedding." It was Zoy Zhou speaking. As she stood in front of the two, she red at the woman who


    had appeared out of the blue and caused a scene at her wedding.


    Upon seeing her son get injured, Mrs. Mu raised her head to look at the security guards standing in the


    corner. "Why are you still standing there? Get that woman out of here!" she thundered.


    After receiving the order, the security guards rushed up to the stage and seized Michelle Wang right


    away. "Miss, you have caused quite a scene. You need to get out of here at once!"


    "I wish you happiness!" There was a resolute look on her face as she yelled. Not wanting to show her


    weakness to everyone, she tried her best to hold back the tears. After that, she somehow managed to


    shake the guards off. Then, she clenched her purse and quickly strode out of the hotel.

 Chapter 2 Ran Into His Car

    Chapter 2 Ran Into His Car


    As he looked at her receding figure, Wyn Mu squinted his eyes while wearing a sullen expression on


    his face. Standingpletely still, he kept staring at her until she was finally out of his sight.


    "Why? Why are you doing this to me?"


    The second Michelle walked out the gate of the hotel, the tears started rolling down her cheeks on that


    cold stone road.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The street outside the hotel was surrounded by colorful lights. Feeling so down in the dumps, she


    staggered and identally fell down at a stone step, when a ck Porsche was rushing toward her.


    The moment she fell, the car came to an abrupt stop.


    Then, the good-looking Scott Jiang quickly stepped out of the car. He looked at Michelle, but not before


    he made sure that his car was all right.


    With her head face down, her long ponytail was hanging causally over her chest, so Scott Jiang


    couldn''t really take a good look at her face. However, the way he saw it, this woman deliberately


    walked in front of his car to ckmail him!


    "Well, that''s so careless of you. Shouldn''t you have waited for a slower car to ckmail? If I hadn''t


    stepped on the brakes in time, you would have died!"


    Scott Jiang gave her a rather reasonable dressing down, thinking that she was only a cunning and


    greedy opportunist.


    But Michelle didn''t say a single word from the beginning to the end. The passers-by gazed at them one


    at a time, leaving Scott Jiang feeling so embarrassed.


    Because of this, he took a huge wad of cash out of his wallet and threw it on her. Before he walked


    away, he told her, "This money should be enough for you to get by for a month."


    If it hadn''t been for the wedding, he wouldn''t have been driving so fast. As a result, he almost ran over


    a random woman. But she was lucky enough to avoid being hit.


    What he failed to notice was how the woman''s shoulders were trembling behind him, and that the


    money had quickly been soaked in tears.


    "I don''t want your stinking money at all!"


    Just as Scott Jiang was about to walk into the hotel, someone grabbed his wrist and stopped him in his


    tracks. When he turned to look at the woman who was holding his wrist, such a mesmerizing face


    came to his view. Then, a secondter, the money came flying straight to his handsome face.


    With his eyebrows deeply knit, Scott shot Michelle a cold re.


    Despite being only about 160 centimeters tall, the woman standing in front of him had quite a shapely


    figure. Sporting a simple white coat paired with jeans, she didn''t even have any makeup on. Her long


    hair was as thick as seaweed, which made her seem like an innocent and charming girl. Her eyes were


    bloodshot and swollen, showing signs that she had been crying earlier.


    Her eyes seemed to be in so much pain. So much so that even if she raised her head, she still couldn''t


    see the man''s face clearly. "Sir, do you think that you''re all that just because you have money? You


    may be able to get material things when you spend money, but you can never use it to ask for


    forgiveness."


    Given the fact that Michelle wasn''t in the mood to be arguing with this man any more, she quickly


    turned around to leave without saying anything else. However, her wrist was grabbed by him just


    momentster.


    Then, Scott leaned in closer to her and said in a gentle voice, "Oh? Tell me then, what should I do to


    get your forgiveness?"


    Hearing this, Michelle gave him a hard p on his face, her eyes welling up with tears. "That''s how I''ll


    forgive you."


    Takenpletely by surprise because of the sudden p, Scott felt so irritated. Nobody had everid a


    hand on him before in his life, let alone pped his face.


    What Scott''s social standing was? He was the head of the Jiang Group in C City, and could do


    whatever he pleased, but now, he had just been pped by this woman...


    "You..." Unfortunately for him, before he could even finish what he was trying to say, he saw that


    Michelle had already squatted down and wrapped her arms around her knees. Feeling so powerless,


    her tears fell down in silence. The cold evening breeze blew against her long hair, making her seem


    even more miserable.

 Chapter 3 She Drank

    Chapter 3 She Drank


    For the very first time in his life, Scott saw a woman looking so down in the dumps and crying in front of


    him. Unsure of what he should do, he slowly approached her and reached out his hand, trying to help


    her get up.


    Much to his surprise, Michelle suddenly stood up from the ground and ran away as fast as she could


    without looking back. Scott''s hand remained hanging in the air even long after she was gone before he


    finally retracted it back. With his gaze fixated on the direction she ran to, he couldn''t do anything but


    walk toward the hotel after a while.


    With her body feeling so worn out, Michelle had no idea how she managed to get back home. Thest


    thing she remembered was buying a bottle of wine and drinking it along the way.


    Best friend and boyfriend?


    This scene usually only happened in TV shows, but she met the same fate. This left her feeling so


    ridiculous and utterly disgusted with herself. They had been together for three long years, but as it


    turned out, their rtionship was so fragile ¡ª broke so easily because of someone who got in the way


    of their love.


    Now that he was married, what else could she mean to him? Was she now just someone he used to


    know?


    There was a time where she used to believe that they would be sharing the rest of their lives with each


    other. However, the love they shared could onlyst for so long.


    As she reminisced about the days when a pair of warm and thick hands used to run their fingers


    through her hair, she allowed herself to break down and cry as she got wrapped up in her thoughts.


    Things were much too different now since she could no longer feel that warmfort.


    She broke down next to the door, with her arms wrapped around her knees. At that moment, sadness


    and longing were written all over her face.


    There was a dim light in the corridor. And given how drunk she was, it made her face look a little pale.


    The door she was sitting right next to suddenly opened. Olivia Wang, who had an apron on, put down


    the garbage bag she was holding outside. When she was about to close the door, she noticed a figure


    curled up on the floor.


    In an instant, her eyes became wide open and she rushed toward Michelle and blurted out, "Michelle,


    what''s wrong? What happened to you?"


    She grabbed Michelle''s shoulders, only to find that she didn''t have the strength to stand anymore and


    was extremely frail. It seemed that the slightest push would easily make her fall to the ground.


    The stench of the alcohol then reached her nose, mixed with a faint fragrance.


    Olivia Wang couldn''t help but frown as she helped the inebriated woman get inside the house.


    Although she nowid on the soft andfortable little bed, Michelle''s posture was still the same as


    when she sat next to the door. As a bitter smile crept onto her face, she said, "They told me that


    whenever I''m feeling down, everything''s going to be all right for as long as I drink my problems away.


    But why? Why does it still hurt so much? Wyn, you big fat liar!"


    She wasughing at her own misery, but Olivia Wang, who just walked in carrying a basin, simply


    listened in silence. As she gave Michelle a pitiful look, she helplessly shook her head and sighed, "My


    silly girl, why are you doing this to yourself?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After putting down the washbasin on the chair right next to the bed, Olivia began to patiently wipe


    Michelle''s tear-stained face, as well as her neck and arms with a wet towel.


    When she was about to leave, she touched the disheveled hair on Michelle''s forehead, with so much


    affection in her eyes.


    After having her face wiped with the warm towel, Michelle started feeling much better and was able to


    get a good night''s sleep. By the time she woke up the following day, it was already almost noon.


    As she lifted the quilt and was about to get up, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her head. When Olivia


    heard the sounding from the bedroom, she hurriedly swung the door open to check up on her. In a


    very concerned tone, she asked right away, "Michelle, are you all right?"


    It wasn''t until Michelle looked around her surroundings that she finally realized she was in her room.


    But still, she couldn''t remember how she got homest night.


    "Mom, how did I get back?"


    She tightly grabbed onto Olivia''s hand while wearing a surprised look on her face.

 Chapter 4 Wyns Lie

    Chapter 4 Wyn''s Lie


    Olivia Wang was the woman she loved most in her life, not only because she was her mother.


    As a single mother, Olivia must have suffered a lot to raise Michelle up.


    Olivia said, "When I opened the door and threw the garbage, I saw you sitting on the threshold, drunk.


    At that time, I was wondering why you came back all of a sudden since you should be abroad. And you


    didn''t take any luggage with you. "


    It had been a long time since they metst time, and Michelle seemed to see a few more grey hairs on


    her mother''s head. At that moment, she finally couldn''t help falling into her mother''s arms, and then she


    cried in pain, "Mom, what should I do?"


    Olivia knew that she did not have much ability to soothe her now. She could only pat her on the back to


    make her feel better.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Cry, child. Let all the unhappiness out." She whispered in her daughter''s ear.


    She had met Wyn before. There was no secrets between the mother and the daughter. This man was


    brought back by Michelle during the winter vacationst year.


    But she didn''t expect that he would marry another woman in such a short time. When she first saw the


    report on the newspaper, she still didn''t believe it.


    ''Can a rich man do whatever he wants? Is he able to cheat a woman''s love as he pleases?''


    If the man showed up again, she swore that she would definitely give him a hard lesson for her


    daughter.


    After a long time, when the girl in her arms stopped crying, Olivia just told her to have a good rest.


    Then she closed the door and turned away.


    Hiding herself under the quilt, Michelle recalled her past with Wyn. After all, they once loved each other


    deeply. But when she saw Wyn, thinking of his deception and betrayal, her heart ached inexplicably.


    At this moment, she didn''t even want to look at this man''s face, because that was all fake for her!


    She had never thought that he could disguise himself so well.


    He said he was the child of a rich family''s maid, was sent abroad on rmendation. They were all


    lies. If she hadn''t seen the news on TV, she would have been concealed in the bottom of the valley in


    all her life.


    ''Wyn, when will you stop cheating me! It''s my stupid. I''m so stupid. Ever since we met each other, I''ve


    fallen into your trap, and I''ve fallen deeper and deeper. But now, you ask me toe out and lick my


    wound. ''


    Her eyes were red and swollen, and the smile at the corner of her mouth was suddenly frightening.


    "Michelle, this is the porridge I cooked specially for you. You just drankst night, so you can''t eat raw


    food. "


    When Olivia appeared in front of her daughter again, she already hold a bowl of porridge.


    With a quick nce at the bowl of rice porridge, Michelle shook her head with a helpless expression on


    her face.


    Olivia got flustered, "Mom made it for you. If you don''t drink it, it will be a waste of my time and efforts."


    She could understand her daughter''s feelings now. Just like her in the past, she didn''t get better until


    she had been through the pain in love for many years.


    The most difficult thing for people in their lives was the anxiety.


    "Mom, I want to go out and rx." After a long while, Michelle opened her mouth. After all it was a good


    thing to go out for a walk, Olivia promised. "But you have to eat this bowl of porridge first."

 Chapter 5 No More Connections Forever

    Chapter 5 No More Connections Forever


    After she washed her face and rinsed her mouth, Michelle changed into amon dress. With a pair of


    white canvas on her feet, she was walking on the street outside themunity leisurely.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The hustle and bustle outside seemed to have vanished from her mind. Wherever she went, she felt


    cold all over. She was always alone.


    She walked aimlessly. She was so familiar with the street that she wouldn''t get lost even if she closed


    her eyes.


    The huge C city seemed to be covered by dark clouds, and the sky had lost its original blue.


    On her way, she couldn''t help crying. Her eyes were still swollen and red, but now they are a little


    painful.


    She supported her body with her will and warned herself in her heart, ''you must be strong, don''t fall


    down because of love!''


    This was the happiest and most pathetic ending of a rtionship.


    Although someone had disappeared, and maybe would not appear in your life in the future, he


    stubbornly stayed in your heart and became a part of your memory, always reminding you of the


    mistake he had made before.


    In fact, Olivia was carefully following behind Michelle in case that she would take things too hard.


    Even from a long distance, she could still see Michelle trembling shoulder.


    It would be a lie if she didn''t feel heartbroken.


    It was not easy for her to meet a man she loved most in her life, but she did not expect him to marry


    another soon. What mattered most was that the woman was her best friend.


    ''It''s my fault. You are a couple. You are a perfect match. '' Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked up


    at the sky. She found her eyes hurt so much that she could hardly open them.


    "Why are you crying again? I wasn''t as sad as you were when your father left."


    At this time, Olivia had already trotted to Michelle. She took out the handkerchief from her pocket and


    carefully wiped tears off her daughter''s eyelids.


    "Mom, do you think I would be blind if I kept crying like this?" She asked her mother with a smile, but


    everyone could see that it was not easy for her to disguise herself.


    Olivia held her hand in the palm and scolded her lovingly, "silly girl, what are you talking about?"


    Seeing her mother reproaching her with a pout, Michelle gave a satisfied smile.


    She leaned her head against her mother''s shoulder and closed her eyes slowly. The summer breeze


    gently blew the hem of her dress, and her long hair was scattered behind her.


    Olivia gently stroked her daughter''s long ck hair and recalled her daughter''s appearance before


    going abroad. At that time, she had short hair and looked like a boy.


    Unexpectedly, three years had passed, and her daughter''s hair had grown so long.


    She smiled in relief, sitting on the bench of a park, head leaned against head of her daughter.


    "Mom, I want to eat some ms."


    "Okay."


    "Oh, and roast chicken wings."


    On the way home, while the mother and the daughter were holding hands, Michelle was emphasizing


    the dishes tonight.


    Hearing this, Olivia was in great joy. After all, it was a good thing to eat.


    But anyway, she would try her best to meet every requirement of her daughter. Besides, her daughter


    was in such a good mood that she even had the mood to cook.


    In fact, now such a girl was her real daughter, who always enjoyedughing since childhood.

 Chapter 6 Go Home And Stay With Mom

    Chapter 6 Go Home And Stay With Mom


    At dinner time, the mother and the daughter sat around the table.


    "Mom, even the five-star chefs outside are not better than your cooking!" Michelle praised while eating.


    Then she took a few more bites and chewed them.


    Seeing her daughter eating with a good appetite, Olivia felt sorry for her. She knew that in fact, her


    daughter did not want to worry her so she deliberately disguised it.


    She didn''t know about the young man''s mind, so she could not say anything. But she had also


    experienced such a thing, which was even more painful and terrible than her daughter''s.


    "Mom, what are you thinking about?" Seeing that her mother was in a daze, Michelle could not help


    waking her up.


    "Oh, I was thinking about what kind of food I should prepare for you tomorrow. After all, it''s not easy for


    you to go back home once. I have to make a good meal for you. The food outside is not good. You


    should eat more now. "


    She put the chicken wings into Michelle''s bowl with a gentle smile.


    However, when she heard what her mother said, Michelle suddenly put down her chopsticks. She


    looked at her mother seriously and said, "Mother, after Ie back this time, I don''t want to go abroad


    any more. After all, there is nothing important at school."


    However, what she said did not cause the surprise of Olivia, which confused her a little.


    "Mom, aren''t you happy that I''m back?"


    After a long silence, Olivia said, "No matter what you do, I will always support you. It''s good that you


    come back. You can stay close to home and eat more delicious food cooked by me in the future. "


    "Yes!" After hearing what her mother said, Susan smiled again.


    After dinner, Michelle insisted on washing dishes with her mother.


    "Well, mom, you can go to the living room and watch TV." In the end, Olivia was pushed out by her


    daughter.


    She had no choice but to enjoy her life.


    Before going to bed, she found that the light in Michelle''s room was still on. So she went over and


    knocked on the door. "Michelle, are you still awake?"


    "Well, mom, I''m looking for a job on the Inte. I have finished my study. I can''t stay at home all day. "


    The door''s inside was not locked. Anyway, there were only two women in the house. There was nothing


    to hide.


    However, Olivia didn''t push the door open. When Michelle was absorbed in looking for a job in front of


    theputer, she also didn''t notice the movement outside.


    She had been focusing on looking for the job, but was attracted by the news window that suddenly


    popped up.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was about their wedding.


    Just by seeing the photo of their intimacy, she felt angry. She closed the news window hurriedly after


    the door was opened.


    However, Olivia came in and saw the scene.


    In order not to let her daughter find her ufortableness, she pretended to know nothing. She put


    the hot milk on Michelle''s table and said, "it''s not good for your health to stay upte. Mom cooked the


    milk for you. Drink it while it''s hot."


    "Okay." Michelle pouted and stuck her tongue out naughtily.


    Olivia was amused by her expression, but before leaving, she did not forget to ask her to go to bed


    early. Olivia didn''t leave until Michelle thanked her again and again.


    Apparently, at this time, Michelle had no interest in finding a job. She just sent several resumes to each


    company. After drinking the hot milk cooked by her mother, she poured on the bed and covered her


    head with a quilt.


    It was her usual way of sleeping. The house was warm in winter and cool in summer, so she didn''t feel


    stuffy at home.


    In another room, Olivia didn''t close her eyes until she saw the light went out from the opposite room.


    Of course she knew why her daughter didn''t want to go abroad. There were too many memories


    there.

 Chapter 7 International Friend

    Chapter 7 International Friend


    Happiness District.


    It was half past nine in the morning.


    Olivia was a cleaner, so she went to work before dawn. When Michelle heard the doorbell, she put


    things in her hands down to open the door.


    "Emily?"


    The woman outside the door was in a white casual dress, a white canvas and a pink bag in her hand,


    pretty and fashionable. She had a hot figure and a sweet and lovely look.


    "Michelle, do you miss me?"


    The woman outside the door opened her arms and gave Michelle a big hug. Michelle leaned her head


    against Emily''s shoulder with a big smile on her face.


    She met Emily when she was studying abroad, and was attracted by her beauty and grace.


    Emily called her Snow. In Emily''s eyes, Michelle was as beautiful as the snow in winter, but her


    behavior made people feel cold.


    Holding Emily''s hand, Michelle was ready to lead her into the house, but the person outside had no


    intention ofing in. When she turned around, she found that there were several big boxes behind


    Emily.


    Emily didn''t say anything, but gave a hint with her eyes to the luggage outside the door.


    Michelle just smiled helplessly. She went outside to carry those heavy luggages. As she moved, she


    comined, "what''s so heavy inside?"


    Emily didn''t say anything, but sat on the sofa in the living room and looked around.


    From Michelle''s point of view, it was no longer surprising that she behaved like this. After all, the


    foreigners'' minds were always so unpredictable.


    "Those things are all yours." Finally, after a long silence, Emily exined.


    The next second, Michelle opened her eyes widely, "what?" She remembered that she didn''t have so


    many things which contained severalrge boxes.


    "Let me deal with the school things after youe back. Do you know how tired when I was packing


    for you. I don''t know what you need and there are so many things in your room, so I bring them for you.


    Oh my God, you don''t know how tiring it is! " Emily shouted in the end.


    "Well, I know you are tired. It''s your first time here. In return, I will take you to have a good time! "


    When Emily heard the word "y", she couldn''t help standing up and pping her hands.


    Emily was so easy to be satisfied, but it also proved that she was an innocent woman.


    For this international friend, when Olivia returned home, she lost her sense of propriety. When Emily


    was not noticing, she pulled Michelle and said, "Michelle, what does your friend like to eat? Would you


    like to buy some steaks? Why don''t you take her out and have some? "


    Seeing her mother''s panic, Michelle could not helpughing. She put her arm around Olivia''s shoulder


    and said, "mother, don''t worry about this. Although Emily is a foreigner, she loves Chinese food very


    much. "


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Okay, I''ll cook now." As Olivia spoke, she took the waistband behind the kitchen door and tried to put it


    on in panic.


    "Mother, I''m going to take her out for fun. I''m afraid we can''t have dinner here." Michelle hugged her


    mother from behind and said. In fact, she didn''t want to go out to have dinner, but she only had one


    day. After all, Emily just came here, so she had to get familiar with the surrounding environment.


    "Well, you can go out now. Come back early." Olivia was a little upset when she heard that they had


    dinner outside. No matter how sumptuous the meal was, it was tasteless for a person.

 Chapter 8 The First Time In A Bar

    Chapter 8 The First Time In A Bar


    At lunch time, the two girls just settled at a roadside stand, which was obviously the style of Michelle.


    She loved the food in roadside stands, not only because it was delicious, but also because the


    atmosphere here was very good.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    They walked hand in hand on the road in C City and attracted the attention of passers-by, especially


    men.


    Michelle knew that it was caused by her friend. Her skin was so white, after all? Her skin was even


    whiter than milk, which dazzled her eyes directly.


    But Emily seemed to know nothing. She kept asking, "Why are they all staring at us?"


    Michelle gave her a disdainful look and replied casually, "They are looking at you."


    "Me?" Emily unconsciously pointed at herself with a finger, and her blue eyes became more and more


    clear.


    Unwilling to talk to her, Michelle just walked under the tree. Just then, she saw two people not far away.


    Even if they turned into ash, she could still recognize them.


    Noticing that Michelle stood there like being attacked, Emily went over and grabbed her arm, urging her


    to go. However, Emily just couldn''t do anything to her. When she looked in the direction of Michelle''s


    gaze, she saw someone!


    "Is this the heartbreaker? Michelle, let''s go get even with him. "


    When they were abroad, there were no secrets between them. Emily knew Wyn in the University. At


    that time, she oftenined that Michelle preferred her lover to her friends.


    Apparently, the news of Wyn''s marriage had caused a sensation all over the world!


    Emily knew why Michelle came back. But if it were her, she would have beaten up someone like Wyn.


    "No, Emily, let''s hurry up and leave here." She didn''t have the courage to face him. She wasn''t afraid of


    him. She just couldn''t ept the fact.


    Not until Michelle was far away did Emily keep up with her.


    She knew that Michelle was not in a good mood, so she tried tofort her all the way. Atst, she


    suggested, "Let''s go to the bar!"


    For Michelle, bar was not a strange word. But she had never been to a bar before. It was her first time


    to be here.


    Emily was a bold girl. She knew that Michelle didn''t like this ce, but today was a special day for her.


    Bar.


    The loud music was deafening, and the lights in the dancing floor were blurred. Young men and women


    were swaying their heads. They were having a great time.


    Led by Emily, they sat at the front desk, and Emily ordered two sses of champagne.


    The vibe there made Michelle in a state of tension. She was very scared.


    Emily took the champagne and put a ss of it in front of Michelle. "Rx, you have me, right?"


    However, even though she had said so, Michelle still couldn''t wake up from the tension. After


    graduation, Michelle found that she had to go through a lot of things. She thought she could adapt


    herself to the environment of the bar soon, but she didn''t expect that she still couldn''t enjoy the beauty


    of the bar.


    Emily, who was drinking the champagne with great interest, was quickly integrated into the romantic


    world.


    She stood up, took Michelle''s hand and went to the center of the dance floor. Michelle shook her head.


    It was so noisy inside that she couldn''t hear what they were talking clearly.


    The sound of music, as if every beat of her heart, thumped.

 Chapter 9 A Drink

    Chapter 9 A Drink


    "Would you like to have a drink with me, miss?"


    Wearing a suit, a strange man looked not bad.


    Michelle shook her head and smiled apologetically, "Sorry, I can''t drink."


    Disdain was written all over the man''s face. "Do you think there is anyone who can drink here? Women


    like you are all pure on the surface, but you don''t know how dirty it is. "


    "Sir, Ie with my friend." After saying that, Michelle stood up and was about to leave. But at the next


    second, her wrist was grabbed by someone.


    She wrinkled her brows in pain because of the man''s strength.


    "You have to drink tonight, no matter what!" The man handed the ss to her and his voice was clear


    without any disguise.


    His words sessfully attracted the attention of the people in the bar. This situation happened every


    day, and they had already been used to it. The people here were all indifferent.


    Emily''s figure had disappeared early in the middle of the dancing floor. At this moment, Michelle didn''t


    know where she is.


    "p", there was a crisp sound, and a trace of disgust shed through her dark eyes.


    After the man was hit, he became more energetic, and the strength in his hand was stronger than


    before. Michelle struggled in pain, but it was in vain.


    "Let her go."


    A cold voice came from behind the man all of a sudden. It sounded like he was at a cold South Pole,


    even in summer.


    The man did not stop what he was doing. He just turned around and faced the person. Because of


    drinking a lot, he could not even stand steadily. He began to stagger and couldn''t even stand up.


    The pub was aze with lights. Even though unable to see his face, Michelle felt. He exuded a kingly


    aura.


    Michelle tried several times to get away, but she failed. At this moment, the man beside him spoke,


    "what''s wrong with you? I''m teaching my woman a lesson. Do you want to get involved in this?"


    Scott nced at Michelle coldly and said at the man, "Get out!"


    He said it lightly, but it still made people feel his prestige. Even Michelle was frightened. Until now, her


    heart was beating wildly.


    "Say it for thest time, get out!" Scott said coldly and did not give the man any chance to speak.


    At this time, Emily also came out of the dance floor, and saw a strange man grabbing Michelle. She


    immediately became furious. When she was near them, she shouted, "how dare you bully my friend!


    You wanna die!"


    The man nced at angry Emily in the crowd, and then looked at Scott''s icy face of soapy. He knew


    the situation was not good, so he shook away Michelle with strength and ran away.


    Michelle did not keep her feet in a moment and fell to the ground in a mess. There was ayer of skin


    ached on her elbow. It was so painful that she clenched her teeth and took a deep breath.


    When Scott saw this, his heart twitched. He wanted to pull her up from the ground, but someone had


    already stepped ahead.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Emily squatted down in front of Michelle. After looking at her injured elbow, she slowly supported her up


    and said, "Are you okay? Can you walk?"


    Michelle did not speak but just shook her head. When Michelle were led out of the bar by Emily, she did


    not forget to look at Scott behind them as if saying "Thank you."


    Aftering out of the bar, Emily stopped a taxi on the spot.


    Sitting in the car, Emily looked at the cuts on Michelle and apologized, "It''s all my fault. I didn''t protect


    you well. I shouldn''t have danced. Damn it! "

 Chapter 10 Jiang Group

    Chapter 10 Jiang Group


    Michelle grabbed Emily''s wrist and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, Emily. It''s not a big deal. I''ll be fine


    after getting a band aid at home."


    Michelle smiled so rxed as if the wound on her arm didn''t hurt at all.


    Although she said so, Emily was still worried. After going back home, Olivia took out the alcohol and


    simply disinfected it before she put the band aid on her wound.


    Emily only stayed in China for two days and then left. When she left, they were so reluctant to leave


    that they could only wave their hands and say goodbye.


    Someone said that separation was the most painful thing.


    After sending Emily away, Michelle''s life returned to its previous calm. She repeated the same action


    every day


    The next day, the sharp ringtone broke the silence here. Michelle woke up from her dream. She looked


    nkly at her mobile phone that kept vibrating on the bedside table. She pressed the painful temple


    and reached out to pick up the phone.


    "Hello?"


    "Is that Michelle?. This is Jiang Group. We have received your resume from the Inte. Since you are


    excellent in all aspects, pleasee to mypany for an interview at 9:30 this morning. "


    ''Oh my God! Did I hear it right?


    The Jiang Group! There are well-known enterprises in the world. A lot of people are waiting in line?


    She was lucky enough. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be the next one to get the interview invitation.


    "Michelle, are you there?" Seeing that no one was talking on the phone, the other party couldn''t help


    interrupting her thoughts.


    After Michelle collected herself, she replied, "Okay!"


    After washing her face simply, she took out the suit she bought during her internship from the


    wardrobe. It was a little old-fashioned, but it looked good on her.


    She rushed out without eating breakfast. She didn''t even make up, but for a natural beauty like her, this


    cared only about the appearance.


    In a small meeting room.


    "Congrattions, Michelle! You have been admitted by ourpany!"


    Michelle put on a slight smile on her face and shook hands with the other party.


    Then she followed her colleagues to the designated office. She suddenly couldn''t breathe when she


    saw that closed door.


    "Boss, the newer is here."


    "Let her in."


    The door of the office was pushed open. The woman standing next to Michelle quickly left. It was


    Michelle''s first job, so she was a little nervous.


    She used to be part-time workers in small restaurants, but never had she been to manage such arge


    company.


    The people sitting in the office seemed to be a little impatient. He said coldly, "Why are you still


    standing outside? If you don''t want this job, there are many people in the queue behind you."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Not daring slight when Michelle heard this, she entered the ward in a hurry.


    The office was veryrge. There was an extended desk in front of Michelle. Michelle couldn''t see the


    man''s look. When she saw the eye-catching words on the table, she was immediately dumbfounded!


    "CEO, Scott!"


    She remembered that she was just an assistant in the financial department of the city. Why did she


    come to such a high-level ce?


    "Princeton University. Financial management. I''m 22 years old." The man sitting on the chair turned


    around at the same time.


    Scott''s eyes were cold, making people dare not look straight at him.


    He studied Michelle from head to toe. He had thought she would be a beautiful girl after she had


    studied abroad. But it was not.


    Especially the suit she was wearing, which was so seductive.


    "You have a good living condition but you have a bad taste." Finally, the sentence came out of Scott''s


    mouth, but then it seemed like something suddenly urred to him, so he added, "from now on, you


    are my private secretary. You are on a three-month probation period. If you can''t handle it well, I have


    the right to fire you at any time. "


    "Okay." Michelle replied timidly.

 Chapter 11 Presidents Secretary

    Chapter 11 President''s Secretary


    "Michelle, this is your office. It''s very close to CEO, so it''s more convenient for you to do things."


    Under the guidance of Scott''s assistant, Michelle arrived at a small office which was opposite to the


    CEO''s office. The assistant left with a smile after giving her orders.


    She looked around. She had thought she need prepare something, but it turned out that everything was


    in front of her with all kinds of equipment!


    In particr, the small potted nt, cacti on her desk were something that Scott''s assistant did.


    She put down her bag, pulled out the office chair and was ready to sit in. She thought that there was


    nothing to do on the first day of work, but unexpectedly, the door of the Secretary office was pushed


    open by someone the next second.


    It was the assistant who was standing outside the door, but when she saw the documents in his arms,


    she was scared again!


    Before she could say something, the assistant said with a smile, "Finish reading these documents


    before noon and then hand them over to the president before having lunch."


    "That''s too much!" She just started to work, but her boss arranged so many things for her, which made


    her feel that she didn''t need a rest at all. Besides, she was only in the probation period, so there were a


    lot of tasks for her to handle. She might not be able to hold on.


    Three months? If she only needed three months to deliver so many documents everyday, she would


    copse in three days.


    She sighed helplessly, "It seems that I have to work overtime today."


    Before leaving, the assistant looked at her with a sympathetic look and didn''t say anything.


    After the door was closed again, she took over the documents and started to go through them. They


    were all about acquisition cases, which was not difficult for her.


    She looked through the documents quickly and signed them on the wrong ce with a red pen.


    Her seriousness was noticed by the person on the other side. Scott leaned against the chairzily, a


    pen spinning on his fingertips and absent-minded.


    The woman who almost hit him that night kept shing through his mind. He still remembered how


    embarrassed she was at that time.


    "President, there''s a half hour meeting you need to attend."


    The door of the office was pushed open, and his thoughts were also interrupted.


    "Yes." After a simple word, Scott rose from his chair, picked up the documents on the table and walked


    out.


    It was almost noon, but the documents on the table hadn''t been finished yet. When Michelle stretched


    herself, she heard the sound of leather shoes in the corridor.


    The floor was made of high-grade marble, so it was much more crisp than ordinary ceramic tiles. And


    there were only three people in the building.


    As the voice was getting closer and closer to her, her heart almost skipped a beat!


    She swallowed hard and held the back of the chair subconsciously, as if she was trying to suppress her


    emotions.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In the end, the voice disappeared in the opposite office. She was relieved. But soon a storm came.


    The assistant opened the door and showed his head. He was so cunning.


    "Michelle, have you dealt with all the documents?"


    "Oh, I Well... " Michelle looked at the piles of documents which she hadn''t finished yet.

 Chapter 12 An Unusual Look

    Chapter 12 An Unusual Look


    In Michelle''s eyes, Scott was definitely a leader with no heart, and he was very insolent in doing things.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have arranged so many things on her first day of work.


    But after thinking for a while, Michelle decided to carry the documents she had dealt with and went out.


    After all, time was so short and she had only one morning to finish all the work. It was impossible for


    her to make it.


    If she didn''t want to earn money to support her family, she also wanted to live a carefree life like those


    rich second generation and rich youngdies.


    "Oh, the president has left. I came to ask you to have lunch. You are new here and don''t know much


    about thepany, so I want to take you to get familiar with it. "


    It was not until then that she heard the assistant''s words that she let out a sigh of relief. But this was


    the first time she met others in thepany. What would she say if the people in thepany saw her


    following the assistant?


    "Okay." After all, he came here earlier than her. It would be impolite if she refused him.


    The staff canteen was on the third floor of thepany.


    Following the assistant, it was the first time for Michelle to see a bigpany''s restaurant. She thought


    they would be like what they were when they were at school, holding the te in a row and waiting for


    the aunt to pick up food.


    But now the situation waspletely different from what she had imagined. It was a famous menu for


    both Chinese and Western food as well as dessert. When they entered the restaurant, there was a long


    table covered with China dishes.


    "I have to say that the restaurants inrgepanies are really different from those in other cities."


    She sighed, her eyes were filled with disbelief.


    "Yes. The same reaction with yours when I came to work here."


    The assistant only took a nce at her and handed her a white porcin te. Michelle seemed to be


    ttered. "Thank you."


    When they were having dinner, she sensed that several people fixed their eyes on her, which made her


    ufortable.


    The sumptuous meal was tasteless.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now all she wanted was to leave.


    After lunch, led by her assistant, Michelle had a general idea of the wholepany. But since she was


    just CEO''s secretary, she didn''t have to go to other floors.


    At half past two in the afternoon.


    Sitting in the office, Michelle continued to work. Only a few hourster, the words on these documents


    gradually blurred. Her head ached and she frowned.


    "Oh, when will it stop?" After sitting in front of theputer for three hours, Melisa closed thest file


    and stretched.


    She picked up the cup on the table and was ready to get some water. After all, she had been busy all


    afternoon and her mouth was parched.


    Strangely, she didn''t see a water fountain in the corridor.


    She wanted to ask the assistant where there was water to drink. When she walked to the door of the


    assistant man''s office, the transparent ss window showed that there was no one in it.


    It was 5:40 in the afternoon. Logically speaking, he should not be off duty now.


    After she shrugged her shoulders, she gave up the idea and turned to her office. It was time to deliver


    the files on the desk to her boss.


    "CEO......"


    Opening the door of the president''s office, she found that there was indeed no one there. She looked


    around to make sure no one was around before she walked to Scott''s desk. Then she carefully put the


    documents in her arms on it.

 Chapter 13 See Wyn Again

    Chapter 13 See Wyn Again


    Half to seven.


    Michelle had been waiting in the office for a long time because she didn''t dare to leave without


    permission. She was afraid that she would be treated as an absenteeism.


    It was not until 7 o''clock that some noise came from the corridor on the 23rd floor. She dashed out as if


    she had grasped a life-saving straw. To her intense surprise, the assistant was packing up things in his


    office.


    Apparently, when he saw Michelle, the assistant was shocked. "Why haven''t you left yet? It has already


    past work time." He looked down at his watch.


    Michelle lowered her head, not knowing how to exin.


    "Actually you don''t have to be nervous. You can go straight away after work. You have freedom to work


    in thepany, except working with the president. " Later, she got to know that the assistant was with


    Scott the whole afternoon and they had been in the meeting room till now.


    Obviously, Scott had already left thepany.


    "It''s getting dark. Let me drive you to go home." The assistant was so enthusiastic that Michelle turned


    him down without hesitation.


    Seeing that she was unwilling, the assistant didn''t force her. He smiled awkwardly and then left.


    The bus station near thepany was quite far. It took at least twenty minutes to get there by walking.


    It was getting darker outside when Michelle walked out of thepany. When she was about to step


    out, she heard a sound from her bag. She didn''t need to think and she knew who was calling.


    "Mother, I''ll be home soon. Don''t worry about me." She picked up the phone and put it near her ear.


    After saying this, she hung up.


    She knew that her mother was waiting for her. So she walked at a brisk pace towards the bus station.


    She thought that there would be fewer people at the bus station, but it was beyond her expectation.


    A few minutester, a bus finally showed up in front of them. But the crowd didn''t stop until the door


    can''t be closed. Unfortunately, she failed.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She tilted her head and looked into the distance. The colorful lights made the city''s darkness a little


    deste.


    In the distance, a white Audi car was parking quietly on the side of the road.


    When the car door opened, a tall and strong man walked out and walked towards her.


    "Michelle," said Wyn, standing still behind her.


    Michelle who were concentrating on waiting for the bus suddenly heard the voice that she were so


    familiar with. She seemed to be startled. Without turning back, Michelle strode forward. All of a sudden,


    she stood there in disgust.


    The next second, Wyn grabbed her wrist and a handsome face came into her sight. It was the first time


    she looked up at him like this after he got married. Her eyes werepletely strange.


    "Sorry, sir. We don''t know each other."


    There was no emotion in her words, but Wyn became emotional. "Michelle, don''t be so ruthless to


    me..."


    "Sir, I don''t know what you are doing. If you quarreled with your wife, you should find her now instead of


    bullying an insignificant person here. Let me go. " Michelle interrupted him coldly. She frowned and was


    obviously impatient.


    It took her a lot of time to finally walk out of the betrayal. She originally thought that the two would not


    have any intersection in the future, but they still met. She didn''t know whether he was following her or


    not. She only knew that she didn''t want to see him now, and she would never do that.


    Looking at her in anguish, he said, "I know you hate me, and you can''t forgive me. But I can''t allow you


    to look at me like this."

 Chapter 14 She Admitted That She Lost

    Chapter 14 She Admitted That She Lost


    Totally losing her patience, Michelle shook off his hand and said coldly, "Scott, I hope you can


    understand now that you are married. What''s more, the feelings you had for each other in the past


    have long been destroyed by you personally. "


    A taxi stopped beside Wyn and Michelle. Michelle stepped forward, opened the door and got in. It was


    not until the car left that the frightened and stunned Wyn came back to his senses.


    He stared at the taxi nkly until it disappeared from his sight.


    Happiness District.


    It was 8 o''clock at night.


    Michelle took the key out of her bag and was about to open the door, when it was pushed open. Her


    mother, Olivia, had a face in sight.


    Michelle, what took you so long? Did anything happen to you on the way home?" Olivia opened the


    door, holding the cold hand of Michelle and feeling distressed.


    "I''m fine. Maybe it''s because I''ve been waiting for the bus for a long time."


    "If you can''t wait for the bus, you can take a taxi back. People are more important than anything else."


    Even though Olivia was ming Michelle, she still came out of the kitchen with the hot dishes in her


    hands.


    "Mother, you don''t have to wait for me in the future. My work is not urate. Maybe one day I will work


    overtime in thepany." Michelle felt her heart ache for her mother.


    Although Olivia promised her, she knew her mother well and would never do that.


    Michelle was tired after working all day. She directlyy on the bed after taking a hot bath.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The wind blew a corner of the curtain and the world outside the window could be seen. The silence of


    the night was just like her heart at this moment.


    She was still recalling what had just happened. She admitted that she almost lost her temper the


    moment she saw Wyn. She turned over, tears streaming down her face, made the light blue pillow


    towel wet.


    In the emotional world, the one who fell in love first would lose.

 Chapter 15 The Trick

    Chapter 15 The Trick


    As Michelle didn''t know how to love, she stumbled and got hurt all the way.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Michelle showed up on time in front of the bus stop across the street.


    She got on the bus heading to herpany. Although it was crowded in the bus, her heart was very


    calm.


    This was the life of ordinary people. She didn''t know when would their life end, but now it was just the


    beginning.


    It was the peak time of the street. When she just walked to the entrance of thepany, Michelle stood


    there with a strong desire to fight.


    Floor 23.


    When the elevator door was opened, Michelle walked out on her five centimeter high heels. The


    assistant''s office was very close to the elevator. Because it was made of ss, she could see clearly


    what was happening inside.


    Obviously, the assistant hadn''t arrived yet.


    ''Actually, it''s good to be the president''s secretary. The sry is high, and she has her own independent


    space.'' But the next second, she rejected her idea.


    A seductive scream came from the quiet corridor. As an adult, Michelle knew what''s going on. But she


    couldn''t help but step towards the voice. She saw the door of the CEO''s office was not closed. There


    was a woman screaming inside.


    Suddenly, she felt disgusted, but she still wanted to know the truth.


    A pair of ck high heels, ckce bra and woman''s clothes were scattered on the floor, mixed with


    men''s trousers and shirts.


    Michelle immediately straightened up. Her face was red. Before she was found, Michelle dashed into


    the opposite office without saying anything. Leaning against the door, she was so nervous that she


    couldn''t even take a deep breath.


    A trace of mockery shed through Scott''s eyes as he watched that figure leave in a hurry. Then he


    slowly closed his eyes and enjoyed the moment.


    Michelle didn''t know how long it took for her to calm down.


    At that moment, the door to the CEO''s office was opened. A coquettish voice came from behind the


    door. "Scott, miss me." As the woman''s high heels faded away, Michelle collected the documents on


    the table and was about to hand them to her boss.


    Standing in front of the president''s office, Michelle just felt her breath was rushing, "President, the


    documents you want are ready."


    Finally, she knocked on the door and slowly pushed the door open after the man inside gave the order.


    Sitting in his chair, Scott looked at her yfully.


    Michelle walked over carefully and put the document on the table. Everything went smoothly. When she


    was about to turn around and leave, she heard a cold voice behind her. She was so scared that she


    didn''t dare to move.


    "How was the y?"


    Michelle knew that she was going to die a miserable death. She was so unlucky to have such an


    ident?


    She turned around and forced a smile, but it was worse than crying. And she pretended that she didn''t


    know anything. "Scott, I don''t know what you are talking about."


    As soon as she finished her words, Scott stood up from his chair and walked towards her step by step.


    At that moment, Michelle felt that her breathing was almost stopped.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She held her breath andforted herself, "Don''t panic. It''s all right."


    When she raised her head, she saw Scott standing in front of her. The hot breath sprayed on her face.


    Michelle wanted to escape, but was caught by his powerful hand. She could not move at all.


    "I''m sorry, Scott, to see such a vivid scene." Though she tried her best to keep calm, her voice still


    sounded a little strained.


    Scott smiled a sinister smile and said, "Vivid. That''s a good word!"


    His tall body was a head taller than Michelle. Scott''s lips slightly raised to form a sly smile.


    The office was still filled with their sweet smell, which made Michelle''s stomach flip. She tried to hold


    her anger so that she wouldn''t spit it out in front of Scott. But the more she tried to vomit, the more sick


    she felt.


    When Scott saw her disgusted expression, he was in a bad mood and had a feeling of making fun of


    her.


    Before she could react, he held her face, bent down and kissed her lips.

 Chapter 16 She Hit Him

    Chapter 16 She Hit Him


    Michelle was stunned at that moment. She had no idea what had happened. And she had never


    expected that he would kiss her. Her pupils dted in shock.


    Michelle put her hands on Scott''s chest. She kept beating Scott, but to no avail.


    Finally, Scott reluctantly left her lips and even touched his lips in front of her, as if he still wanted more.


    At that moment, all the insults welled up in her mind. Michelle raised her hand and pped on his


    handsome face.


    Looking at Scott''s nted handsome face, in the sun, five clear fingerprints gradually emerged on his


    face.


    Michelle''s chest heaved up and down, and her body took a few steps back subconsciously. "Don''t think


    that you can do anything you want just because you are the power holder of the Jiang ! If you want to


    vent your anger, you can just hook up with those women outside! "


    With her back against the wall, Michelle couldn''t help but burst into tears. She bit her lips and stopped


    talking.


    As long as she thought of the man who would kiss her after being kissed by others, she felt extremely


    disgusted!


    She wiped her lips frantically with disgust and disgust.


    Born in the eyes of Scott, he felt his heart tremble slightly and it hurt a lot.


    After getting shocked, Michelle kept gasping for breath with her eyes turning red.


    At this time, the door of the office was pushed open. Before she could have a look at the people


    outside, she rushed out. She covered her mouth and ran out of thepany in spite of everyone''s


    gaze.


    The assistant was still standing at the door of the president''s office and didn''te to himself for a long


    time. But when he saw the palm print on Scott''s face, he seemed to understand something.


    Michelle was in such a hurry that she almost bumped into the person who just got off the car.


    Michelle had no strength to apologize. When she was about to turn around and run away, she heard a


    familiar voice. "Michelle, what happened? Tell me, is there anyone bullying you? "


    The next second, she felt that her shoulder was tightly held by Wyn.


    Before Michelle could answer, he had pushed her into the white Audi.


    Michelle was still crying in the car. No matter how many questions he asked, she refused to answer,


    which made Wyn anxious.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    At this moment, she released the pain and despair of Wyn''s betrayal. She had wanted to do that for a


    long time, but she didn''t expect to cry in front of Wyn.


    She was trying to be strong, but her tears just couldn''t stop falling.


    "Michelle, what happened to you?" Sitting on the driver''s seat, Wyn looked at the person on the back


    seat through the rearview mirror.


    Michelle cast a nce at him, wiped the tears off her face, opened the door and got out of the car. She


    didn''t answer, with determination in her eyes.


    When Wyn saw the determination in her eyes, his heart suddenly ached. He pushed the door and tried


    to grab her, but he only grabbed the cold air. His heart was empty. "Michelle, let''s talk, okay?"


    Michelle smiled bitterly. She stopped and asked in a low voice, "talk? Wyn, there is nothing to talk


    about. "


    Then she walked away, out of his sight and his life.


    After she stopped crying, she suddenly realized that she didn''t have a backpack with her. There were


    only two ways left for her, to go back to thepany to get her handbag and walk home.


    Of course she would choose thetter one, because she couldn''t afford to provoke the former.


    Since she couldn''t offend Scott, she chose to stay away from him.

 Chapter 17 Resignation

    Chapter 17 Resignation


    In the CEO Office of Jiang group.


    "Send Michelle''s bag to her after work." Sitting on the chair, Scott said in a familiar cold tone.


    "Yes, sir." The assistant replied and then walked out of the office.


    Scott turned his chair around and saw a big French window. From this angle, the wholendscape of C


    City could be seen clearly.


    He enjoyed this feeling.


    As the sun set, Michelle and her mother busied themselves in the kitchen. Suddenly, a knock on the


    door interrupted them.


    "Mom, I''ll open the door." She had to put aside the work at hand and trotted to open the door. A familiar


    face came into her sight. She dazed for a second and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "You forgot your bag in thepany. I''ll bring it back to you." The assistant handed her the bag and


    was about to leave.


    To be honest, it was not easy to find a ce, and he almost knocked the door of another person''s


    house.


    But before he could take his steps, Michelle called out to him from behind, "How about staying for


    dinner?" ''It''s the basic manner. Besides, others came all the way here to give me the handbag. It''s not


    an easy thing, '' Michelle thought.


    However, the assistant shook his hand and said with a smile, "No, I have someone waiting for me at


    home."


    Now that he had made up his mind, Michelle had no reason to ask him to stay any longer. She waved


    her hand and said goodbye to him.


    When the door was closed, Olivia came out of the kitchen, with a dish of newly made dishes in her


    hand. She looked at the door and then turned to look at Michelle. "Michelle, who was that?"


    "Oh, just a colleague. I forgot to take my bag when I came back. Here I am."


    "Since he is your colleague, and he came all the way to bring you the bag, why don''t you let him eat


    here?" Olivia said to Michelle as she cleared the table.


    "I have told him, but he has something to deal with at home, so it''s not convenient for him to stay for


    dinner." Michelle took her bag back to her room and then walked out to exin.


    "Oh, I see." Olivia didn''t know what else to say. She could only give up.


    After the mother and daughter finished dinner, Michelle helped her mother clean up the table. After


    that, she went back to the room and turned on theputer. She quickly typed on theputer.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    With a snap, a printed file was threw on the desk by Scott. "Tell me, what''s this?"


    "My resignation." Today, Michelle wore a normal set of casual clothes, with a pair of white canvas on


    her feet. She gave a simple answer to the question.


    "Give me a reason for your leaving," Scott said, his face devoid of any emotion.


    "It''s already very detailed in the resignation. I think I don''t have to exin it anymore." After that,


    Michelle turned around and was ready to leave. But the next second, she received a threat from Scott.


    "No one wants you except me."


    She stopped for a while and walked out without saying anything. This ce had be her


    nightmare. She was anxious to leave here as soon as possible.


    There were very few people who would take the bus at this time. As soon as Michelle got on the bus,


    she found an empty seat and sat down. She turned her head and looked out of the window at the view.


    Her heart was filled with indescribable feelings.


    Anyway, her first job was gone. It was actually a pity for such a high sry. After all, no one wanted to


    go against the money?

 Chapter 18 I Know You Hate Me

    Chapter 18 I Know You Hate Me


    Michelle got off the bus and looked at the gate of the Happiness District. She didn''t know how to face


    her mother after going home. After all, this job onlysted for a few days.


    When she went downstairs and was about to open the door, a voice behind her said, "Michelle!"


    Sometimes, she just didn''t know what to do as she didn''t know how to face her former best friend. She


    turned around, only to find that Zoy, who was dressed in famous brand clothes all over her body, was


    standing next to her. At the thought of her wedding with Wyn, she felt her heart was convulsing.


    "What''s wrong? Are you feeling sick?" Seeing that Michelle was unhappy, Zoy put the things in her


    hands on the ground and walked over.


    Michelle ignored her. She put the key through the lock, twisted the door and went in. At the same time,


    Zoy was about to follow her. Unexpectedly, Michelle suddenly closed the door and gave her a hard


    look.


    "Michelle, I know you hate me. But you have to know that I''m not the one to make decisions in such a


    family. I gave them to Olivia. They are good for health. I Bye. "


    Then Zoy slowly put the nourishment she bought in front of the door, and had an indescribable feeling


    in her heart.


    With her back against the door, Michelle could hear the steps in the corridor fade away. She was like a


    hedgehog that had been pricked. Now she could only curl up andfort her injured body.


    It was quiet at home, making the atmosphere dull. Michelle didn''t know how to face Zoy because Wyn


    was gone by her. Since they had been friends for so many years, she still felt reluctant to let the


    friendship go. She was too kind.


    The news had once described their romantic love story, which made people believe that everyone who


    had watched it would envy them. Yes, that was the love between the princess and the prince. And she


    is nothing. She is not Cindere. She is just an ordinary girl.


    Michelle and Zoy had a good rtionship since childhood. And the reason why Michelle could go


    abroad was that it was funded by Zoy. When she was away, Zoy would buy health care products to visit


    Olivia from time to time.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was the same as her mother for Zoy.


    After Olivia returned home, the moment she entered the door, she smelled a fragrance. At first, there


    were several dishes on the table.


    "Michelle, don''t you need to go to work today?" With clothes on, Olivia stood at the door of the kitchen


    and looked at the busy people inside.


    But Michelle didn''t stop her work. She answered quickly, "Boss has something to do, so he gave us a


    holiday."


    She thought that her mother didn''t know these things, so she made up a lie. Fortunately, Olivia did not


    doubt her. She just went to the bathroom to wash her hands and sat on the table.


    During the meal, Olivia kept asking, "Michelle, how long have you been resting at home?"


    "I''ll go to work tomorrow." In fact, Michelle nned to find a job tomorrow. After all, staying at home for


    a long time would arouse her mother''s suspicion. She couldn''t tell her mother that she had quit. After


    all, she had only worked here for a few days. She would definitely make her mother worry about her if


    she knew that.

 Chapter 19 Meeting The Wall

    Chapter 19 Meeting The Wall


    Sitting in his chair, Scott was absent-minded all day. The assistant didn''t dare to disturb him. He just put


    the finished documents on the desk and left quietly.


    He was in fear the whole day. The assistant sat in the office and was eager to get off work as soon as


    possible so that he could find a ce to hide from the wind.


    Without the help of Michelle, his work load suddenly increased a lot.


    After dinner, Michelle began to deliver her resume online. Whether it was a national enterprise or a


    privatepany, she had never let them go. She just hoped that she could receive the call from the


    recruitmentpany the next morning.


    After several days in a row, her cell phone was in dormant. Wandering on the street, she dared not go


    home now. She could only run around outside to apply for a job, and got the same answer.


    "I''m sorry, Michelle Wang. Ourpany only recruit experienced people."


    "I''m sorry, Michelle Wang. Your background is too excellent. We are just in a privatepany."


    She didn''t know if they did it on purpose. They always had the same reason to refuse her. Is it so easy


    for a weak woman?


    When she passed a shop, she happened to see a manager position looked for and the requirements


    were not high. The sry was also reasonable, so Michelle thought it would be nice to work in this kind


    of ce.


    It was a private restaurant and you could see its business through the window.


    "Hello, I am here for a job." She walked to the reception desk and said politely.


    After that, Michelle was led to another room by a waiter from the restaurant. She saw a middle-aged


    man sitting on the sofa reading a newspaper.


    Michelle walked over and took out her profile from her bag. She put it on the table and said, "Boss, I


    am here to apply for the manager." She smiled sweetly, and the other party was very warm.


    The middle-aged man took the material, looked through it and suddenly changed his expression. He


    put it back on the table and then said with an apologetic expression, "Michelle Wang, I''m sorry. You are


    too outstanding. We only have a small ce and I''m afraid there is no ce for you."


    "I''m fine, boss. To be honest, I really need this job. Can you give me a chance?" She had no choice.


    After all, she didn''t have much money left to make a living in another country. She couldn''t afford her


    mother''s money.


    She hoped that man would give her such a chance, but she was rejected in the end.


    With a dejected look, Michelle walked out of the restaurant. She looked up at the sky, and once again


    heard Scott''s words, "Except me, no one wants you."


    Her hands clenched into fists subconsciously. It seemed that everything was designed by Scott!


    She ran to the side of the road and stopped a taxi.


    "Master, please, the Jiang Group." She said eagerly as if she had something important to do.


    Yes, she was going to question Scott. Why did he do this to her? Was it just because he was rich?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Dashing into the elevator, she was filled with anxiety. She had never expected that she would step into


    thispany.


    The door of the elevator opened and Michelle walked hurriedly toward the president''s office. When the


    door was pushed open, Scott was leaning on the chair leisurely.


    Now, as long as she saw him, she felt sick.

 Chapter 20 No, I Cant

    Chapter 20 No, I Can''t


    "Scott Jiang, I think you are very childish to do so. But I want to tell you that I am just an ordinary


    woman. I can''t afford such a thing. "


    Speaking of this, Michelle''s eyes were slightly red. Because she felt that this man in front of her was


    treating her as a monkey!


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It didn''t matter that bigpanies didn''t want her. She could understand. But now she was even


    deprived of the right to be a waiter. What else could she do in this city?


    Did he can be so capricious because of wealth?


    Scott slowly looked up. When he saw the tears in her eyes, he felt a slight painful in his heart.


    He really wanted tofort her and hold her in his arms, but he could not do that.


    "I said, no one wants you except me." On hearing this, Scott stood up and looked down at her.


    "Why? Scott, don''t think that you can trample on my pride just because you are rich! " She couldn''t


    bear him any longer. She wondered what exactly she had done to provoke this kind of man.


    If it was not for his identity, Michelle would really think that Scott was actually a hungry wolf in sheep''s


    clothing!


    She couldn''t help crying. Thinking of Wyn''s betrayal and the insult of her ex-boss, she can''t stand


    Seeing her crying on the ground, Scott suddenly lost his head. He just stood there, dumbfounded,


    staring at her crying.


    "The Jiang group never let go of any talented person. You were recruited by ourpany and could


    only serve us. " Finally, he gave a piece of tissue to her and said in a low voice.


    Michelle didn''t want to talk to him. She didn''t want to speak to him at all.


    She took the tissue and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. When she tried to stand up, her


    long legs went numb after squatting for so long that she almost fell to the ground!


    At the same time, Scott threw herself into his arms quickly.


    It was so quiet in the meeting room that they felt a little awkward.


    Without thinking anything, Michelle just broke free from his arms. While Scott had a cough awkwardly.


    At this moment, he found her face flushed like a mature persimmon which made people want to bite.


    The first time they met came to his mind, but at that time she was so angry that she blushed. But this


    time, because of holding her up by him.


    Feeling his eyes on her, Michelle turned around, opened the door and rushed out. The depressing


    atmosphere in the room couldn''t let anyone continue to stay. But where could she go after leaving the


    company?


    Feeling the warmth of her cheeks, she knew that she would be in a mess, so she didn''t dare to raise


    her head while walking.


    After she stood in the garden near herpany and calmed down, she walked towards the bus station.


    It was gettingte, so she had to go home on time in case that her mother would worry about her.


    The bus station was just opposite to the road. It was rush hour and there were many people in a line in


    front of the bus station.


    She sighed. It never urred to her that she would take the bus even if she didn''t need to work.


    Is this the price of lying?


    When Scott came out of the garage and passed by the bus station, he happened to see Michelle


    waiting for the bus. He stopped the car by the side of the road. Seeing that Michelle was so frustrated


    because she couldn''t get on the bus, Scott couldn''t help but drive towards her.

 Chapter 21 Ill Give You One More Chance

    Chapter 21 I''ll Give You One More Chance


    As soon as the ck Porsche stopped in front of the bus station, the cool car immediately became the


    focus of everyone''s attention!


    Michelle just nced at the ck Porsche from the corner of her eye, and then continued to turn


    around and wait for the bus to arrive.


    The window was rolled down and people could see the handsome face of Scott. A few women standing


    in front of the bus station even screamed in an exaggerated way, as if they were seeing a movie star.


    It never urred to Michelle that he would parked his car here. He was the head of Jiang Group, so


    she thought he should be afraid of being reported on the newspaper by the media. By the way, she


    didn''t want to do anything with him.


    Michelle continued to pretend that she didn''t know him. At this moment, the bus came. When everyone


    was still attracted by Scott, she quickly got on the bus. But Scott was so angry that he almost jumped


    out of the car, but he knew that as long as he got out, it would be difficult to escape from this ce


    today.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Well, he could just stay here for some fresh air. ''It''s all my fault. she don''t need my charity at all.''


    Thanks to Scott, there were not many people in the bus.


    Watching the receding scenery outside the window, Michelle felt mixed emotions. When she arrived,


    the dinner was already on the table.


    "Michelle,e on, wash your hands and have dinner!" Olivia bowed and set the table with chopsticks.


    Michelle put her purse on the sofa and went to the bathroom to wash her hands. Then she came out


    and sat at the table.


    After dinner, Michelle took a hot bath and went back to her room early to look at herputer. As


    expected, she had sent her resume for so long, but there was no reply. At this time, she was not in the


    mood to do anything else. She had to turn off theputer, lying on the bed and looking at the ceiling.


    At that moment, there was a voice of her mother outside the door, but the light in the room had been


    turned off. Michelle turned over and did not talk to her mother. However, the door of the room was


    opened carefully. Olivia walked in, put her bag on the bedside table, and then turned away.


    After the door was closed, Michelle opened her eyes slowly. She turned her head and looked at the


    closed door with mixed feelings.


    Just then, her phone rang.


    She sat up, grabbed her purse from the bedside table and took out her phone. She looked at the name


    on the screen of her cellphone, but she didn''t seem to answer it.


    After the man hung up the phone, Michelle was ready to lie down, but the phone rang again. She


    ignored it and closed her eyes to force herself not to think about it. But the message was getting on her


    nerves, keeping making noises.


    Atst, she sat up directly, took her mobile phone and opened the text. It reads, "I''ll give you thest


    chance. If you want to keep working, you''d better not bete tomorrow."


    She frowned slightly and put down her phone to continue sleeping. Actually nobody could tell what


    would happen tomorrow.


    Next morning, Michelle got up very early. She made a cup of instant noodles and went out. As usual,


    she was wearing a ck formal dress and a pair of 5-centimeter high heels.


    Walking into the gate of thepany, she greeted everyone there friendly. Apparently, they all said


    nothing about her return.


    Floor 23.


    She looked down at her watch and found that it was eight thirty in the morning. There was still half an


    hour before the working time, so she pushed the door of the Secretary''s office to open.


    The assistant arrivedter. Obviously, he was shocked when he heard the noise, but he immediately


    calmed down.


    "Michelle, it''s so nice of you to be back."


    Hearing what the assistant said, Michelle just smiled gently.


    Scott didn''t show up until ten thirty.

 Chapter 22 Who Cant Stand Money

    Chapter 22 Who Can''t Stand Money


    After she entered the CEO''s office, she walked to the door in a hurry, but she didn''t knock when she


    stood at the door.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    At this time, the voice of Scott came from inside. "Are you going to guard the door for me?"


    Hearing this, even though Michelle was a little angry, she held it back considering her identity.


    She pushed the door to open. It was so quiet in the big office that she felt a little weird.


    Standing in front of the French window, Scott was overlooking the beautiful scenery in the distance.


    When he heard the footsteps of Michelle, he couldn''t help smiling. As expected, the messages he sent


    last night worked.


    "CEO, I..." Before Michelle could say anything else, she was stopped by Scott.


    "You don''t have to say anything. Just focus on your work in the future. I have a meetingter, so the


    documents need you to prepare. " Scott was still speaking with his back to her, but he could still see


    the face of the woman standing behind him through the floor to ceiling window.


    "Okay." After that, Michelle walked out carefully. When she returned to the Secretary''s office, there


    were already some documents on the desk to be handled.


    No one in the world would go against money.


    If it is for her self-esteem, it is worthless in this world, because no one will check how much self-esteem


    is worth. They don''t care about the person like her.


    Even if you were uneducated, you were rich and were admired. On the contrary, no matter how high-


    educated you were, if no money, you were bullied by themon people.


    No matter what happened, have a good time! This was life. We should ept the life, bravely, and


    always smile.


    In the meeting room, Michelle stood quietly next to Scott. Looking at so many leaders, her heart was in


    her mouth.


    She didn''t expect to have such a grand "wee ceremony" after she went back to thepany. So,


    she felt quite ttered.


    Scott seemed to notice her nervousness. Heforted in a low voice, "it''s good as long as you get


    used to it. Remember to rx. People are sitting here, not beasts. "


    His voice was so low that only the two of them could hear.


    However, after hearing his words, Michelle''s face turned red out of embarrassment. This man, no


    matter what happened, would never forget to give her a hard lesson. At such a high-level ce, the


    words "beast" sounded extremely harsh.


    For the rest of the time, Michelle just stood there like a wooden man, not daring to move a little. But


    Scott was concentrated on introducing the main points of the meeting.


    Scott was very serious when he was working, totally different from the yboy she saw. He was also


    attentive to the leaders'' suggestions.


    She couldn''t help but take a nce at him and then again. She was really shocked by how he behaved


    today. In fact, he was handsome when he worked hard


    After the meeting, Michelle was like a wild horse without rein, so exhausted that she almost fell to the


    ground.


    She didn''t expect that just standing there doing nothing would make her so tired. It was even more


    tiring than the part-time jobs when she was in college.


    At least after finishing part-time jobs, she could sleep on the soft bed in the dormitory until the next day


    morning. But now, she had to go back to her own office to continue her work.


    When she came back to her office, it was already half past three in the afternoon. It took her such a


    long time to join a meeting, no wonder her stomach started to growl. She missed her lunch.


    Sitting in the chair, she should be grateful that she had breakfast this morning, or else she wouldn''t


    havested in the meeting room until now.

 Chapter 23 Have Dinner With Me

    Chapter 23 Have Dinner With Me


    Finally it was time to get off work. At this time, Michelle was very hungry. She just wanted to rush home


    and eat two big bowls of rice!


    She couldn''t help but drool at the thought of the foods that were waiting for her at home.


    But the moment she stepped out, she almost bumped into the assistant.


    "You scared me!" Michelle patted her chest to calm herself down.


    "Michelle, the president wants you to go to his office." The assistant, however, was rather calm and


    said unhurriedly.


    "Okay, I know." Though she didn''t know what had happened, Michelle entered the CEO''s office with an


    uneasy expression. She was a little disappointed at the thought of that assistant had gone home.


    "I have a dinner. You go with me." When Scott was speaking, he did not show any superfluous


    expression on his face.


    "Okay." If he was not her boss, she would definitely refuse. As a secretary, it wasmon for her to


    have dinner with the boss. But ever since she came back, she had be the assistant.


    After cleaning herself up, she went to the living room and called her mother. "Mother, I''m not going


    home for dinner. Something happened in thepany." Okay, you don''t have to wait for me. "


    After hanging up the phone, Scott walked out of his office. They entered the elevator one after the


    other, and then came to thepany''s parking lot.


    Scott walked to the ck Porsche first and opened the door for her.


    Michelle was overwhelmed by an unexpected favor. When she was hesitating to enter the car, Scott


    looked impatient and said, "What are you waiting for? Get in the car quickly. I''m not sure how much


    wages you''ll get deducted this month because of the missing dinner. If you are afraid that I will do


    something to hurt you, then you overestimate yourself. "


    His words brought her back to earth. Anyway, for the job and money, she could go ahead regardless of


    anything.


    So she bent down and got in the car quickly.


    Scott was a billionaire who controlled the economic lifeline of C City. His one hand could shake the sky.


    He was a handsome and unrestrained man, with the figureparable to an international famous


    model! But Michelle was so arrogant and she even didn''t know what was good for her. It was such a


    great honor for her to open the door by him!


    Osmanthus Mansion.


    Michelle followed Scott to the end of the corridor covered with red carpets. It was so well decorated that


    only the hall was prosperous for her. It was her first time to enter such a high-end ce, but she dared


    not look around.


    Scott pushed open the door of room 2202 and went in, but she didn''t know how to deal with these


    influential people since Michelle stood outside.


    He stared at her deeply and said, "Are you going to keep standing there?"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I''m sorry, boss. I was panicked." Michelle apologized nervously and walked into the ward with a tough


    step.


    However, as soon as she walked in, a middle-aged man dressed in a serious suit stood up from a chair.


    When the man saw Scott, he treated him as if a mosquito had been glued to blood. He walked up to


    him warmly and said, "Well, Scott Jiang, it''s so kind of you to ask us to wait for you. Big shots are


    always provoking, no matter when they appear. "


    Scott frowned, but said nothing to that man. He walked to the table, pulled out a chair and sat down.

 Chapter 24 Sitting Next To Scott

    Chapter 24 Sitting Next To Scott


    She had never expected to be present on such an asion. Especially the feeling of being stared at by


    someone made her nervous.


    She stood there like a stump, in a dilemma.


    The only person she knew in this room was Scott. But Scott had already drunk a lot just now. He totally


    forgot her.


    But the middle-aged man grabbed her arm and pulled out a chair, beckoning her to sit down. It was


    hard for her to turn down such a kind offer, so she had to ept it.


    But before her hips touched the chair, her wrist was suddenly grabbed by Scott. He used a little


    strength, and she fell on the empty seat beside him. At that moment, she was really in pain and felt


    ufortable.


    People at present only had a look at her, and then pretended that nothing had happened, continuing to


    drink and eat.


    She gave a re at Scott and sat there like a wooden woman. Upon seeing this, the middle-aged man,


    who had been waiting outside the room just now, kept silent, though he thought it was a pity.


    Scott was so busy dealing with his dinner that he didn''t pay attention to how Michelle felt.


    However, not as enjoyable as Michelle was, she was already starving to death. Especially when she


    saw the dishes on the table, the desire to stay away from food was struggling in her heart. She didn''t


    know how much she had swallowed.


    "Let''s eat if you are hungry. We came here to drink, so we can''t eat much," Until the voice of Scott


    came from her ear, Michelle nced at him nkly. But for Scott, he had been gulping wine at this


    time.


    She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to go home tonight.


    It seemed that everyone in the room was a man, but there is only a woman. Michelle didn''t know why


    everyone didn''t bring their secretaries or assistants with them, but Scott insisted on doing so.


    She didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Although Scott said that she could eat these dishes freely, she still felt embarrassed. So she didn''t eat


    anything and just drank a few mouthfuls of water.


    But as she thought, Scott was drunk anyway. Not only him, but everyone at the table was drunk. She


    looked at Scott and found him lying on the ground. She stood up. When she was about to walk over,


    her body was held by someone.


    She was truly terrified at that moment. She trembled, trying to break free from him. But no matter how


    hard she tried, it was in vain.


    "Let me go! Let me go!" But he was already drunk, so he didn''t take what she said seriously.


    Just when she thought she was going to end tonight, he got up from the ground and quickly walked to


    her. With a single punch, he knocked down the middle-aged man behind her.


    It took Michelle a while to react. She was still in a daze. She staggered a few steps back when she


    found that Scott fell into her arms.


    Wasn''t he drunk?


    Why did he know she was trapped in the dilemma just now?


    There was only one thing for sure, that was, he saved her in the most critical moment.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Scott..." She lowered her head and looked at the man in front of her. He was too heavy. If he kept


    doing this, she would surely be unable to bear it. Finally, she called the waiter in the store to


    help.

 Chapter 25 Take Him Home

    Chapter 25 Take Him Home


    After walking out of the restaurant, she called his assistant, but no one answered the phone. It was


    late. Everybody was asleep.


    But she didn''t know how to drive. She thanked the waiter and helped the trembling Scott walking to the


    nearest hotel after looking around.


    "Mydy, our room is full. Please go to other ces to have a look."


    "I''m sorry. Due to the time, we don''t wee any customers. Please go to other ces."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After running around the track for a while, all the people gave the same answer, which made Michelle


    totally exhausted. She was sitting on a bench by the side of the road, gasping for air, and Scott was


    sitting beside her.


    "It seems that it''s the only way," Then she got up, walked to the side of the road and stopped a taxi.


    With the driver''s help, she put Scott in the back seat, and she sat in the front seat.


    When they arrived at the Happiness District, Michelle supported Scott to go upstairs. It was at this


    moment that she realized why she lived in such a high ce!


    After returning home, Michelle managed to hold Scott to her room. Although she was very careful, she


    still disturbed her mother.


    After Olivia opened the door, she just saw the scene that Scott was carried back by her daughter. So


    she hurried to help.


    "Michelle, this is..." After settling Scott, Olivia took Michelle to the living room.


    "My boss went to a dinner party today. But he was drunk. I wanted to take him to a hotel, but the hotel


    was already full. I can''t throw him on the street, so I have to take him home. "


    Sitting on the sofa, Michelle exined with a tired face. She knew that her mother was worried about


    her. After all, she was still a virgin. It was really hard for her to ept that she suddenly took a drunken


    man home.


    "Michelle, I know you are caring about him. But you just worked for a few days. How can you bring the


    boss back?" Olivia was still worried.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''m hungry. Is there anything left to eat? By the way, I''ll sleep with you tonight. " She


    held her mother''s hands tofort her, but then she began to act like a spoiled child.


    Olivia had no choice but to pretend to me her with a smile, and then turned to the kitchen to get


    busy.


    After the bath, the noodles were ready. Michelle pulled out the chair and sat down, enjoying the


    noodles. After finishing her words, Olivia refused to go back to her room to sleep no matter what. On


    the other hand, Michelle was worried that her mother might not get enough sleep, so she urged her to


    go back to her room to sleep first. She would be back soon.


    For the first time in her life, Michelle felt so contented. When she pushed the door open, she found her


    mother had fallen asleep.


    She walked over carefully, lifted the quilt andy down. She leaned sideways and looked at the door of


    the room, thinking about nothing.


    The presence of a man in their house made them feel bad for both her and her mother.


    Anyway, even if she was out of luck.


    Before dawn, Olivia got up. She even did not have breakfast before she put on her work clothes and


    went out of the door. Michelle was still lying in the bed. She turned over in azy way and went back to


    sleep.

 Chapter 26 Seeing Her Changing Clothes

    Chapter 26 Seeing Her Changing Clothes


    At half past seven, she woke up on time. She looked out of the window, then slowly sat up and


    stretched herself.


    She remembered clearly what had happenedst night. She had been supporting Scott all the way so


    that when she got up this morning, her waist was sore, just like she had been carrying a sack for a


    whole day.


    Thinking that her boss was still sleeping in her room, she walked out stealthily and then pushed open


    the door of her room. While Scott was still sleeping on the bed, with no signs of waking up.


    Because of the time, Michelle had to go to work. But the boss was still sleeping, which meant that she


    could take a day off work?


    But she was just thinking about it.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Michelle went to the kitchen to prepare the breakfast.


    She had to make a sumptuous breakfast for Scott. Usually, the boss''s breakfast in TV was made up of


    bread and milk, or fried eggs and ham for breakfast.


    At the thought of this, she threw away the knife and rushed to the living room. She opened the


    refrigerator and found that there was nothing she wanted at home.


    "Never mind. I''ll cook noodles for you. It''s up to you." She had no choice but to cook some noodles.


    After all, she was a good cook.


    The door was opened and Scott appeared in the corridor. He followed the scent to the kitchen door,


    and saw Michelle preparing the noodles.


    He had a headache today because of drinkingst night.


    "Why am I here?" Scott rubbed his temples with his hand and looked very ufortable.


    "I brought you back, of course." Although she didn''t notice the time he came here, she still looked at


    him with me.


    She thought he would say something to flirt with her, but unexpectedly, he walked to the table, pulled


    out the chair and sat down. Since the noodles were ready at this time. With some decorations on the


    bowl, Michelle walked out with her hands.


    When the bowl of steaming food was ced in front of Scott, he slightly frowned and said, "I don''t like


    it."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    His words almost pissed her off. Although she had already thought about it, she did not expect that this


    man would say it so directly. Couldn''t he just be a little more euphemistic? This was the result of her


    hard work for the time being.


    "I''m sorry. I can only do this." She had no intention to look after this man. She was his partner at work,


    not his servant.


    Looking at her back as she left in anger, Scott couldn''t help smiling.


    For the sake of safety, Michelle went to change her clothes into her mother''s room. She acted very


    carefully as if she was a thief because she didn''t want to disturb other people.


    "Michelle," Scott''s voice came from the corridor, but she was not in a panic. Anyway, her mother''s door


    was locked, so she was not afraid that the people outside might push it.


    She took off her clothes and tried to put the clothes on the bed on her head. But at this moment, the


    door was opened!


    Michelle didn''t expect that the door would be opened so easily, let alone he woulde in. She was so


    frightened that she screamed continuously. While screaming, she pulled down the clothes just wrapped


    on her neck. "Get out! Get out!"

 Chapter 27 Taking A Bus For The First Time

    Chapter 27 Taking A Bus For The First Time


    Scott did not expect that she would change her clothes in the room, but it was his rashness. He turned


    around and walked to the living room without saying a word. In his mind, the woman''s exquisite body


    was faintly visible, and he only felt that a stream of blood in his body was flowing backward, straight to


    his brain.


    He went back to the table and took a deep breath. He almost couldn''t help himself just now.


    After half an hour, Michelle was willing to get out of the room. Her face was still red. To be honest, she


    really didn''t know how to face Scott after that thing happened.


    It was the first time that a man had seen her body in the past twenty years. A man was going to marry


    her in ancient times.


    But the truth was, she didn''t have the heart to marry a yboy like Scott. Only an idiot would marry


    him.


    If not because he was her boss, she would have called the police just now. But as long as she thought


    that no one would like to take her in except for the Jiang Group, she could only endure it.


    When she saw that bowl of noodles had been finished, she went over and got the bowl back to the


    kitchen to clean.


    "Do you have a toothbrush?" Scott said outside the door with a pleasant voice and Michelle had


    washed the dishes. She shook the water in her hand, walked to the TV cab and took out a new set


    of toothbrush and cup from the drawer.


    Scott took it over, but he seemed to be a little dissatisfied.


    "I''m sorry. This is my condition. If you want a dental floss or any other high-end product, I''m sorry that


    we don''t have one." Michelle could only say so. Only those rich people could use dental floss, and she


    had seen it on TV.


    Because of him, she went out half an hourter than usual. It never urred to her that he would be


    more fastidious than her.


    They went out of the house one after the other. Since that thing happened, Michelle had to keep a


    certain distance from him, or else no one knew what would happen.


    It would be best if he could forget what he saw, or else she could swear that she would never live a


    happy life!


    She walked across the street and waited for the bus. When they was waiting for the bus, he honestly


    stood by and asked, "Why don''t you call a taxi?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    But before he could finish his words, he was stopped by the rolling eyes of Michelle. She sneered at


    him and said, "I am just a wage earner. I don''t dare to enjoy such a high-end thing."


    This was true. In C City, the prices were very high. If she didn''t save a little, her sry would never be


    enough to cover the expenses.


    "Boss, you can ask your driver to pick you up. You don''t have to take the bus with me." After waiting for


    a long time, there was still no busing. Michelle got a little anxious. On the other hand, Scott looked


    at her calmly and there was no difference in his slightly narrowed eyes.


    Only he himself knew how attractive Michelle looked when she waited for the bus anxiously.


    He could tell that she was a women who pursued a perfect rtionship and would be perfect in


    everything she did. In order to save money, she didn''t gette or leave early. Instead, she waited for the


    bus very early every day.


    Few women knew how to keep a low expense.


    When she got on the bus, there were a lot of people in the bus, and she had no ce to have a rest.


    On the other side, Scott was standing beside her. Because of her height difference, he could easily


    grab the railing of the bus, without swaying his body.


    It was the first time he had taken a bus in his life.

 Chapter 28 Busy Life

    Chapter 28 Busy Life


    Facing such an overcrowded ce, Scott looked very serious. He didn''t like the feeling of being


    squeezed in and out.


    In the bus, they didn''t talk to each other. After a while, the bus stopped at a tform, and because of


    the inertia, it slid a bit.


    "Be careful. Taking a bus is always crowded. But it''s better for us than walking together. When we


    arrive at the station, I remind you. Hold on. Don''t be pushed down. If you are pushed down, you won''t


    be able toe up. "


    She could not help teasing him when she saw that Scott was almost unconscious. After saying that,


    Michelle naturally felt a sense of victory.


    However, when Scott was looking at her curiously, Michelle could only stressed, "I''m serious."


    However, as soon as she finished her words, the bus was turned upside down, which made Michelle


    nearly fall down. At the same time, Scott quickly put his arms around Michelle''s waist, and she got rid


    of his arms. Then she looked out of the window as if nothing had happened. Once again, they were


    caught in an awkward situation.


    After getting off the bus, they walked towards thepany shoulder to shoulder. However, Michelle


    wanted to keep her distance from him deliberately. She didn''t want others to misunderstand her.


    "Boss, please go inside first. I''ll be there in a minute." When they were about to reach the gate of the


    company, Michelle suddenly stopped at the roadside and gave him a hint with her eyes.


    Of course, Scott knew what she was thinking. But she was obviously making a fuss by doing this. He


    said, "We are already here. What are you doing?"


    Then he turned around and walked away without looking back. Michelle had no choice but to follow


    behind him.


    In the CEO''s office, floor 23.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Michelle, confirm the signing time of the cooperation n with the manager of the Zhou groupter


    and send the list to me after it is confirmed." Scott opened a document on the table and looked at the


    work points in it.


    "Okay, I''ll call to confirm it." As soon as she arrived at thepany, she got to know that the assistant


    had asked for leave today, which meant that Michelle would be very busy today.


    It was her first time to work overtime, and she was with Scott.


    She didn''t expect so many things would happen today. The documents were all about some


    cooperation orders. After a whole day''s work, she was very tired.


    But fortunately, there was no dinner today.


    In the past, she always thought that Scott was a young man wandering among beautiful women. But at


    last night''s dinner, she saw a man who was willing to do anything for his business.


    It was the first time that she had felt that being a boss also suffered a lot. After all, drinking did harm to


    health.


    Now she had made up her mind that business was the priority. She had no right to ask anything about


    her boss''s privacy. All she need to do was to turn a blind eye to it.


    That was how life was like. There would be something that you didn''t want to have. But you couldn''t


    give up what you had now, because you would lose more.


    They hadn''t had dinner together today. At 9:30 in the evening, the phone on Michelle''s table rang,


    "Have a rest. I have ordered some take out."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he hung up the phone without hesitation.


    She pushed the office door open and entered the CEO office. Holding the well collected documents in


    her arms, she politely knocked on the door.

 Chapter 29 Power Outage

    Chapter 29 Power Outage


    "Thanks for your hard work." Sitting in his chair, Scott stared at the woman who put the file on his desk


    and said briefly.


    She had no time to tell her mother that she hadn''te back yet. So she had to make a phone call as


    soon as possible.


    "Boss, can I go out and make a call?"


    "Yes." Scott agreed without any hesitation. When he saw her leaving in a hurry, he heard a faint voice


    from the corridor.


    "Mom, I have to work overtime today. I don''t have time to go back. You don''t have to wait for me to go


    to bed early,"


    "Michelle, how do you feel tonight in your office? How about I pick you up home? It''s toote now. I''m


    worried about you if you work overtime alone. " The voice of Olivia came from the other end of the


    phone.


    "Mom, don''t worry. I''m an adult now and I''ll be fine. Besides, the ce where I work is argepany.


    Some security guards will be on duty. It''s all right. "


    After a lot of persuasion, Olivia finally hung up the phone. Michelle looked down at the phone, feeling a


    little ufortable.


    She thought she would be able to stay with her mother once she went back to work, but she didn''t


    expect that she would be so busy with her work. Sometimes she even didn''t have the energy to cook


    when she came back home.


    She suddenly felt that she was an unfilial daughter.


    It was the first time that she had been so busy, and she was a little unustomed to it. But this was the


    daily life of the secretary.


    A few momentster, someone delivered the takeout and she was starving the whole day. Seeing the


    delicious food, Michelle couldn''t stand it any more. She pressed her lips and watched the slow action of


    Scott, which made her a little anxious.


    "Start eating."


    "Okay." She had been very nervous the whole day. After she rxed, her appetite increased greatly


    and she began to devour them in a hurry.


    "You can order more if you want." Scott watched her eating and couldn''t helpughing.


    Michelle couldn''t think of anything else but shook her head.


    After the meal, they returned to their own positions to continue with their work. However, just as she


    finished correcting a document, the light above her head suddenly went off!


    She obviously paused, and then looked around. "The power is off?"


    Then, the opposite door was opened, and there were clear footsteps sound in the corridor. She knew


    that it was Scott. The power was off so that the elevator in thepany couldn''t be used. Scott


    wandered in the corridor for a while before he came back.


    Here was the 23rd floor. It would be tired if they had to take the stairs.


    They had to wait.


    She wasn''t afraid of darkness. But thepany was too big and too quiet.


    She turned on the shlight function of her cellphone. Because of the dim light, she could not use the


    bright light to continue dealing with unfinished documents.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She pushed the office door open and wanted to go out to see what was going on. Then, she heard


    Scott''s voice from the president''s office. "The fuse is burnt, but don''t you know that you should get


    someone to fix it? I invite you toe here for nothing. Hurry up and get someone to fix it!"


    Even though they were separated by a door, Michelle could still hear a trace of fear from his voice. She


    frowned and wondered why a man would behave like this at this time?

 Chapter 30 Please Dont Go

    Chapter 30 Please Don''t Go


    The door of the office was not entirely closed. With a gentle push from the door, Michelle pushed it


    open.


    In the lighting from her cell phone, she wandered around the president''s office, but she did not see


    Scott.


    "CEO?" It was not until she walked in that she found Scott sitting on the sofa. Michelle couldn''t see his


    face because he was lowering his head. She had a vague impression of his sculptural side face.


    "Boss, are you all right?" She didn''t sit on the sofa, but stood in front of him.


    But the next second, Scott held her waist tightly. She tried to push him away but failed atst.


    "Please don''t go. I beg you."


    She could be sure that at this time, Scott was very fragile, and he was like a child. She didn''t know


    what had happened to him. Or he just thought of something all of a sudden.


    "Boss, are you sick?" She bent down and prepared to see his face, but she was held more tightly by


    Scott. His body was trembling slightly, as if he was crying.


    She kept this posture for a long time. Only when her feet were tired from standing did Scott give up. As


    ifforting a child, she patted him on the back and said softly, "I won''t go. I''ll stay here with you."


    The short sentence made Scott feel like a mother. Her voice was so soft, like she was talking to her


    own child.


    As a man, how could he be so afraid? What on earth had he experienced?


    She didn''t know if it was the first time she had seen him like this, but it still made her heart ache


    inexplicably. She found that she was getting more and more confused with her boss.


    It seemed that there was still a story hidden in his heart, but it was deliberately put in a dark corner,


    which could not be easily understood.


    The next day, as she opened her eyes, she saw the white ceiling and a faint smell of Osmanthus


    fragrans. She tried to focus her eyes and sit up as if something came to her mind.


    What was going on? She remembered she sat on the sofast night, but why did she go to bed now?


    At first nce the surroundings were so strange to her!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Last night I... " She tried to recall what happenedst night, but she just couldn''t figure out why she


    was here.


    She put on her shoes and went to open the door.


    Sitting in a chair, Scott was reading a document. Seeing she woke up, he closed the document and put


    it aside. "You''re awake?" he said softly.


    It was not until now that she realized that her bed was... Scott''s!


    As long as she remembered that the bed was carried by Scott and those women on it, she felt


    ufortable and disgusted.


    "Wash your face and go out with meter." She was still sleepy, which amused Scott.


    "Okay." After that, she went back to the bedroom, turned on the tap, and fetched two bottles of water,


    throwing them to her face. After a simple wash, she came out. Scott had just returned from the outside.


    He put the breakfast on the table. He gave her a look and motioned her to


    eat.

 Chapter 31 Tenderness

    Chapter 31 Tenderness


    This was the second time she got on his car.


    The ck Porsche stopped in front of a developing construction site. A number of well arranged high


    buildings came into view. This area was located in the center of the city, and it was close to the


    shopping mall. The sales price of these buildings would be very high after they are finished. Meanwhile,


    they would attract arge number of customers toe to buy.


    Wearing a helmet, Michelle followed behind Scott, led by the person in charge of the construction site.


    They discussed as they walked. When the construction director was reporting the progress, he listened


    attentively.


    The weather was cool andfortable. But at noon, standing under the sun was almost scorched.


    Michelle was drenched in sweat, not knowing because of the construction site or because of her


    physical strength. She was not feeling well, and her mouth was dry and tongue scorched.


    Scott was watching the construction site intently, not paying attention to the people around him.


    The next second, he heard a worker screaming. He looked back subconsciously, only to find that


    Michelle was lying alone on the ground!


    He rushed over and held her in his arms. After she took off her helmet, a thinyer of sweat came out


    on her forehead and her face was abnormally red. In fact, he should have noticed it earlier in the sun.


    After all, the body of a woman is not as good as a man''s. it would soon be impossible for her to stand


    wearing a helmet in the sun.


    A worker handed a bottle of water to him. Scott unscrewed the cap and put it to her mouth. She was


    drinking several mouthfuls!


    "She must have got sunstroke. Fortunately she is not seriously hurt." The man in charge of the


    construction site was a middle-aged man in his forties. He bowed slightly and looked at the woman in


    Scott''s arms. He remembered that Scott was apanied by a young boy, but this time, the girl was a


    weak one.


    At the beginning, he was worried that something might be wrong. But ording to Scott''s


    temperament, he must not listen to his advice, so he temporarily forgot about it.


    But after the ident, he never saw him in such a panic.


    Scott carried the woman in his arms into the car for a rest. He had nned to send her to the hospital,


    but Michelle seemed to know that he would do so. She grabbed his cor and begged, "Don''t go to the


    hospital. I''ll be fine after a rest."


    Her voice was very weak, as if she would not be able to be found in the next second. Scott was so


    panicked that he didn''t even know why he was like this.


    With the air conditioner on, a gust of cool wind blew over. Michelle suddenly felt much more rxed.


    She remembered that she just felt weak, and her vision was getting darker until she couldn''t see the


    surrounding buildings.


    At that moment, she was extremely scared.


    Scott leaned over to the car window and took a piece of tissue to wipe the sweat off her forehead.


    She looked at Scott in astonishment. At such a close distance, she could even see his dark eyes


    waved slightly, focused and affectionate. She was in a panic and wanted to take the tissue to wipe her


    sweat, but she couldn''t use any strength at all.


    Scott seemed to see through her mind andforted her softly, "Don''t move. Have a good rest."


    After that, he opened the door and went out.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Turning her head around, she watched him leaving. An indescribable feeling rose in her heart.


    It was subtle andfortable.

 Chapter 32 Hospital

    Chapter 32 Hospital


    "I''ll drive you home. Have a good rest today. Don''t push yourself too hard if you can''te to the


    company tomorrow." After working for a while, Scott hurriedly returned to the car. When he saw the


    pale face of Michelle, he couldn''t help worrying.


    He wasted too much time just now.


    He thought she would get better as long as she took a rest, butter he realized that he was foolish.


    "Boss, I''m fine." She looked at the man in the driver''s seat and said in a weak voice.


    Scott ignored her and directly started the car.


    Half an hourter, a ck Porsche stopped in front of the door of the Happiness District. After some


    hesitation, she got off the car. Standing by the roadside, she slightly bent over and said to Scott sitting


    in the car, "Sir, thank you for sending me back."


    "I won''t leave until youe in." Scott opened the door and got off. His tall figure stood in front of it. He


    looked at the woman in front of him, with a very serious expression on his face.


    Having no choice, she could only force herself to walk towards the house estate. However, after a few


    steps she found that she seemed to be a little tired. She stood still, as if she was hit at certain


    acupoints.


    Knowing the situation was bad, Scott ran to her quickly. However, as he approached, he found that


    Michelle''s body fell down in front of him again.


    "Michelle!" At this moment, her face seemed to be paler than before. Scott was so afraid that he called


    her name but got no response.


    After settling her up, Scott put down the brake and drove away quickly.


    In the Central Hospital.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "The patient''s fever was caused by sunstroke. She only needs a good rest."


    After sending the doctor away, Scott turned around and returned to the ward. He looked at Michelle


    who was lying quietly in the bed and felt a pang of fear.


    He strode to the bedside and sat down, quietly watching the infusion tube which was slowly dripping. It


    was so quiet in the ward that he dared not make a sound in case of waking her up.


    Michelle''s face turned slightly red, and her fair and tender skin was like a newborn baby, hard to blow.


    Her long eyshes quivered slightly, and her breath was even. There was no difference on her calm


    face.


    A few strands of hair fell on her forehead and he couldn''t help but reach out to smooth her messy hair.


    Suddenly, her phone buzzed. Scott looked away. He picked up his phone and found that the voice was


    from another ce. He followed the voice and opened her bag without hesitation when he saw the


    caller ID.


    After walking out of the ward, he pressed the answer key.


    "Michelle, why don''t you go home now? Do you have to work overtime?" Olivia''s voice came from the


    other end of the phone. This was the first time for Scott to hear her voice.


    "Auntie, I am the boss of Michelle. She is in the hospital now. If it is convenient for you, pleasee


    here. How about I pick you up? " Scott said softly, which was not like him as usual.


    When Olivia heard that her daughter was in hospital, she was so anxious that she said, "No, I can take


    a taxi by myself."


    Now she didn''t care about wasting money by taxi. She just wanted to arrive at the hospital as soon as


    possible.


    After arriving at the hospital, Olivia hurriedly looked for Michelle in the general ward. Her eyes had


    already gathered and were soon flowing out. However, she did not find her daughter. At a loss, she


    could only grab the clothes of a doctor. "Doctor, where is my daughter?"

 Chapter 33 He Is A Good Boss

    Chapter 33 He Is A Good Boss


    "Please calm down. What''s your daughter''s name?" The doctor looked at her and asked slowly.


    "Michelle,"


    Just at that moment, Scott came in from the outside of the hospital. When he heard the name, he was


    sure that she was the mother of Michelle.


    "Auntie, I am the boss of Michelle. Please follow me." He put his arm around her shoulder and walked


    towards the elevator.


    It was the first time for Olivia toe to the VIP ward of the hospital. The moment the door was


    pushed open, she saw the person on the bed. She rushed over and held Michelle''s cold hand.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Michelle, what''s wrong with you?" Olivia said, tears trickling down her cheeks.


    Standing quietly beside, Scott did not have the heart to disturb them.


    "Auntie, she is fine. She had a high fever because of having sunstroke. Her fever has been brought


    down. She will be all right after a good rest. " Heforted after Olivia calmed down.


    Hearing the words of Scott, Olivia looked at him nkly, "It''s good to know she is all right."


    Considering that Olivia hadn''t eaten anything, Scott went to buy some food, but Olivia had no appetite


    to eat. Scott couldn''t bear to see her like this, so he said softly, "Auntie, I think she will be unhappy if


    you don''t eat."


    He said this word, and Olivia took the chopsticks from him and began to eat slowly. When Scott saw


    that Olivia was finally willing to eat, he felt relieved.


    Later at night, he was going to send her home, but was refused. He had no choice but to leave this


    room to Olivia and her daughter, believing that her mother would take better care of her than he did.


    The next morning, the sunlight shone through the gap between the curtains, so bright.


    After a while, Michelle opened her eyes slowly and felt dazzling. She covered her eyes gently. When


    she got used to the light, she saw her mother lying on her stomach at the bedside.


    "Mom, why are you sleeping here?" She got up in a hurry and frowned.


    "I''m fine. I''m here to take care of you since you are sick." Olivia looked up, only to meet her reproachful


    eyes.


    At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open, and Scott appeared there. His shadow was


    reflected long by the sun.


    It was at this moment that she realized she had been in the hospital. As for who sent her here, it was


    obvious now.


    Scott put the breakfast he bought on the table and then walked to the mother and daughter. He looked


    at the person sitting on the bed and apparently looked better.


    "Auntie, please go to have breakfast. I will handle this."


    Olivia looked up at him again. She did not expect that a big boss could go here and there for his


    employees and pay for the hospital''s medical bills.


    "No, I can. You go eat first. I will take care of my daughter. " She didn''t want such a boss to worry about


    her daughter. Obviously, Scott was a good boss.


    Scott had only stayed here for a short while and left hurriedly because he had something to deal with in


    thepany. He just reminded her to take a good rest before leaving.


    Because she had to take care of her daughter in the hospital, Olivia had someone take her ce.


    After breakfast, Michelle and Olivia walked in the hospital''s back garden, hand in hand. She didn''t like


    the smell of disinfectant in the hospital. She wanted to leave the hospital, but the doctor strongly


    forbade her from doing so. She had no choice but to stay in the hospital for a few more days.


    What she did not expect was that she was just a fever, but she had to stay in hospital for such a long


    time as a seriously ill patient!

 Chapter 34 This Dress Fits You Well

    Chapter 34 This Dress Fits You Well


    Her mother couldn''t always be there for her. She usually came to the hospital to look after her after


    work. In the rest of the time, the assistant sent food here.


    She had told her mother several times that she could take care of herself and she had just a slight


    illness. But her mother didn''t listen to her. She ran so many times every time.


    Michelle had witnessed what her mother had done to her, but she couldn''t stop her.


    One day after she was discharged from the hospital, she walked out of the hospital with her mother.


    Finally, she could escape from this ce.


    A ck BMW stopped in front of them. The assistant got off from the driver''s seat and opened the door


    for them. Obviously, it was Scott''s idea.


    Sitting in the car, Michelle was quite calm. She habitually turned to look out of the window at the


    scenery that was retreating, and thought of the handsome face of Scott.


    After returning home, the assistant refused to stay no matter what and said that he had something to


    deal with in thepany, so he left first.


    Olivia was on the night shift, so she went out after dinner and would note back until 2 o''clock in the


    morning. Michelle sat on the couch watching TV in the living room, feeling bored.


    Her cell phone rang. She took it out and found it was a message from Scott.


    "How do you feel now? Do you have any difort?"


    She smiled and replied quickly. At this time, when Scott was in the vi, he was wiping the water on his


    hair with a towel while talking on his phone, "I''ve been in the hospital for so many days, and I''m almost


    a fatty. Thank you, boss"


    A smile appeared on Scott''s face too. He put down the towel in his hand andy on the big European


    style bed in the bedroom. "Remember to work tomorrow."


    "Okay."


    Turning off the TV, she turned around and headed to her room. When she lied on that bed, she


    unwittingly thought of Scott. Although the bedding had been changed, she could still feel the trace he


    had once slept on it.


    The next morning, Michelle got up early. After breakfast, Michelle changed into the new business wear.


    It was a white shirt inside, and the sleeves were sewed and embroidered withce. She wore a dark


    blue straight dress, a ck vest and a pair of ck high heels.


    When she appeared on the 23rd floor, the assistant praised her immediately, "Wow, beautifuldy, I


    didn''t expect you to be so beautiful after you''re sick!"


    "Am I always so ugly?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that. I just feel that you are more beautiful today. " After rebutted by Michelle, the


    assistant could only touch his head like a fool, but he was telling the truth.


    At 9 o''clock in the morning, Scott showed up in front of the elevator on time. The assistant walked


    towards him and said, "Good morning, boss."


    "Is Michelle here? Ask her toe to my office." Scott looked at the Secretary''s office lightly, and saw


    a slim figure shed by. He couldn''t help smiling and then headed to his office.


    Not daring to waste any time after getting the notice, she pushed the door of the CEO''s office open and


    entered.


    "President, are you looking for me?"


    Scott looked up following her voice and found that he was almost lost in her today''s dress. "This dress


    suits you very well."


    "I''m serious. You look gorgeous today."


    After hearing what he said, Michelle''s face turned red. Was she really special today? She had only


    changed her clothes. "Thank you."


    ''Fine feathers make fine birds. That''s true.'' Michelle thought.


    To be honest, it cost her 300 dors to buy this set of clothes. She was fond of if although it''s not


    extravagances. For her, whether how much the clothes worth, she would throw them in the trash can


    after she wore them all. She would feel sorry to throw ten thousand dors away.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 35 Ill Drive You Home

    Chapter 35 I''ll Drive You Home


    Just as she was about to say something, the door of the office was pushed open by a force from


    outside. She turned around, only to see Zoy and Wyn came in hand in hand.


    Looking at their hands sping together, Michelle was stunned. She thought she had been immune to


    any poison from now on after going through all kinds of trials and tribtions in this period of time. But


    now she still felt heartbroken.


    "Brother" Zoy greeted politely at first, and then found Michelle in the office. With her eyebrows raised,


    Zoy reached out her hand and held Wyn''s arm intimately. She said with a smile, "Michelle, so you are


    the new secretary of my brother? Did my brother bully you? "


    "Boss, I have to go back to work."


    Before she answered, she ran away from the office as quickly as she could.


    She didn''t have the courage to face them, because one was her boyfriend and the other was her


    bestie.


    Michelle leaned against the door and looked down as if she was trying to hold back her tears. Now, she


    could only swallow all the sadness in her heart.


    The whole day, she had been busy, because only in this way would she have no spare time to think


    about Wyn.


    "Michelle, why haven''t you left yet? You''ve already been off duty." The Secretary office was pushed


    open and the assistant was standing outside. He fixed his eyes on the busy person inside, with an


    indescribable smile on his face.


    It was not until now that she realized, "Oh, I forgot."N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Then she began to sort out the documents. The assistant stood outside the door very patiently, as if he


    was waiting for her.


    She lifted her handbag, ready to go out, only to find that the opposite office was empty. Her heart was


    as empty as the office. She didn''t know why.


    She stood at the bus stop as usual. Suddenly, a blue car stopped in front of her. The window was rolled


    down. The assistant said with an honest face, "Let me drive you home."


    "No, thanks. I''ll take a bus." Turning down the assistant''s offer without any hesitation, she appreciated


    his kindness, but she was still not used to it.


    In the end, Michelle got in his car. She had waited for a long time, but she didn''t see the bus.


    Sitting in the car, Michelle didn''t say a word to the assistant''s words. After arriving home, Michelle just


    said thanks and opened the door to get off.


    "Thank you for your help today. Be careful on the way!" He was just an ordinary colleague.


    It was not until the blue car was out of sight that Michelle walked home. However, she heard her


    mother''s voice from behind. "Michelle, who sent you back?"


    "Just a colleague." Michelle said with a smile, turning around and taking the stic bag from her


    mother.


    After the mother and daughter returned home, Michelle put down the stic bag in her hand, and then


    went to the room to put her bag down. When she went back to the kitchen and prepared to help her


    mother wash the vegetables, she found that the vegetables she bought today were all different from


    usual.


    "Mom, why did you buy so many things? That''s not you. " She turned her head and looked at Olivia


    who was chopping the vegetables.

 Chapter 36 The Gift

    Chapter 36 The Gift


    "I want to make something and ask you to send it to your boss."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    How could she not know her mother''s good intention? But, did Scott get used to the food here? She


    still rememberedst time when she asked Scott to eat the noodles, Scott shows like he was


    mistreated.


    After dinner, she took a hot shower. When she came out, she sat on the sofa and watched TV with her


    mother. The wind at night gently blew the curtain on the balcony, and the night passed silently.


    Next morning, as soon as she opened the door, she smelled a burst of fragrance. She knew that it was


    her mother who was cooking for Scott. After Michelle was done, she just made a cup of instant


    noodles, because her mother used all the pots and pans in their family.


    Why he was so lucky? Even she, as a daughter, hadn''t eaten the breakfast cooked by her mother.


    Carrying two full boxes of bento, Michelle grabbed the handle with one hand and the bag and two


    boxes with the other hand. She couldn''t stand for such a long time.


    After arriving at the office, the things in her hand were finally released.


    She looked at her watch and found that it was still early for Scott to get here. But the hand that held the


    breakfast had been slightly red and swollen.


    Scott camete today, and Michelle didn''t see him until around 1:30 in the afternoon. Holding the two


    boxes of bentos, she went to the door of the CEO''s office and knocked.


    When she opened the door, she saw Scott sitting on a chair and reading a file. And Michelle also did


    not know what to say for a moment. It was not until Scott raised his head to ask her that she put the


    two boxes on the desk and said, "This is a gift from my mother. Thank you for paying for my medical


    expenses."


    "You are my employee. Aa at work is apensation. This is what I should do." Scott said slowly,


    and Michelle just nodded and pushed the door out.


    As for the two boxes of bento on the table, she didn''t care if he liked it. Anyway, she had finished the


    mission assigned to her.


    Through the ss window of the CEO''s office, she could see Scott sitting on the chair through the


    window. However, she didn''t find that Scott was taking the two boxes of bento.


    A day passed. Strangely, Scott did not call her today.


    When she was about to take the lunch box back after work, she found that the door of the CEO''s office


    had been locked. "When did you leave?" Looking at the closed door, Michelle could not help but mutter.


    In front of the bus stop, she had missed many cars that she could take home. It was rush hour now, so


    there were many people waiting for the bus here. She looked down at her watch and found that she


    had been waiting for the bus in this ce for more than an hour, but she did not squeeze in the bus.


    In the distance, a white Audi car was parking quietly on the side of the road.


    When the door was open, Wyn rushed to her and grasped her wrist. Michelle just felt stiff all over. She


    did not look at him and struggled to get rid of him. But Wyn clutched her more tightly.


    "Come with me. I have something to tell you."


    "Let me go!" Michelle roared in a low voice. Their action would be misunderstood.


    A married man like Wyn would be ridiculed if others saw this.

 Chapter 37 No Way Back

    Chapter 37 No Way Back


    "Your weeping will only make more people see us." The crowd''s reaction and Michelle''s struggle finally


    convinced him of her worries.


    After hearing his words, Michelle didn''t give up struggling. Instead, she grabbed his arm and bit it. She


    wanted him to let her go. Why was it so difficult?


    Almost after she was forced into the car, Wyn quickly opened the door and sat on the driver''s seat. He


    pulled over and quickly drove away.


    The car stopped in front of a coffee shop.


    He got off the car, grabbed her wrist and pulled her inside. Following the waiter in the store, they came


    to a spacious room. Michelle looked at the man in front of her warily, his condescending look was


    somewhat frightening.


    "What are you doing?" Michelle took a few steps backward to keep a safe distance with him.


    A hint of sadness shed through his eyes as he saw that she was avoiding him. "I''m not against you


    going to work in the Jiang Group, Michelle. But I will never allow you to be with Scott! Everyone knows


    that he is a yboy. I''m worried that you might be hurt! "


    Michelleughed at his words. How could he interfere in her business?


    "It''s my business. It has nothing to do with you." She said in a firm tone and looked at Wyn with a firm


    gaze. No one knew where the courage came from.


    If it happened in the past, she would definitely listen to him. But now, how could she listen to him?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Upon hearing this, Wyn was even more anxious. "I should have suspected you. When you ran out of


    the Jiang Group in tears, I should have thought that you were bullied by that guy, right?"


    He came forward and grabbed her shoulders.


    The man in front of her waspletely different from the one she had seen before. There were many


    things that had changed.


    "Wyn, we can''t go back. Just let go of me." Michelle broke away from his hands and closed her eyes in


    pain. Her voice was somewhat illusory. At this moment, she didn''t want to see his face at all.


    "Michelle, I..." Her sad look made his heart ache.


    He frowned and his hands froze in the air. He wanted to hold her tightly, but he did not have the


    courage. What is it? That they ended up like this?


    "From the moment you held the wedding party with her, you are doomed to separate from me forever.


    Since then, I have been telling myself not to live in the past. I thought I could forget the pain you


    caused, but the reality is eating my love for you into powder, not at all. "


    After that, she bypassed him, opened the door and went out. She thought she would feel at ease when


    she saw him again, but she realized that she could not do it at all.


    After leaving the coffee shop, Michelle immediately stopped a taxi, "Taxi driver, Happiness district."


    When she arrived home, she felt weak and limp. She felt so heartbroken that she could hardly breathe.


    Distracted as she was, she didn''t notice a pair of men''s leather shoes on the door.


    "Mom, I''m back." This sentence sounded weak. She took her bag and went straight to her room. But


    when she passed by the table, she saw something.

 Chapter 38 Why Is He Here

    Chapter 38 Why Is He Here


    "Pre... President? Why are you here? " Suddenly, Michelle opened her eyes wide.


    ''Isn''t he supposed to be at his house? Why does hee here?'' she wondered.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Michelle, why do youe back sote? We''ve been waiting for you for a long time. Go wash your


    hands and have dinner. " Olivia sat on the chair and said.


    She didn''t know how long Scott had been there. The only thing she knew was that from the moment


    she came in, his deep eyes had been staring at her, as if trying to see through her mind.


    When they were having dinner, Michelle and Scott sat opposite. There was no smell in the meal. It was


    not because of Scott, or if it was not because of Wyn, but because of her wounded heart.


    After dinner, Scott sat on the sofa watching the news on that day, while Michelle was cleaning up with


    her mother in the kitchen.


    "Michelle, just leave this to me. Go out and talk with your boss," She pushed her out of the kitchen.


    She had no choice but to walk towards the living room.


    At first, she didn''t know what Scott wanted to do here. But when she found the two lunch boxes when


    she washed the dishes, she suddenly realized something. But much to her surprise, as a president, he


    brought her a bento box by himself.


    Finally, Michelle sat on an armchair next to Scott, but she did not speak because she did not know


    what to say.


    Scott watched the news on TV seriously, which made Michelle feel bored but she could not show it. So


    she endured it. Olivia came out of the kitchen and saw the two sitting in the living room. She smiled and


    walked toward the bedroom.


    At 9:30 in the evening, Scott eventually had the intention to leave. She was nervous and stood up to


    see the guest off.


    "Boss, take care! Drive carefully. " Standing outside the parking lot of themunity, Michelle bent


    down slightly and said to Scott who was sitting in the car in a warm voice.


    "I won''t leave until youe in." Scott''s cold voice came from the car.


    She nned to return after he left. This was the least manner she could do. But after he said that, she


    could only return with a smile, and then bite the bullet to go home.


    Watching her back disappear in the stairway, he withdrew his gaze and smiled. He put down the brake


    and drove away.


    After sending Scott away, Michelle was finally relieved. Standing at the corner of the stairs, she


    watched Scott''s car disappear from the gate, and felt rxed.


    When she arrived home, her mother had already gone to bed. After taking a hot shower, Michelle


    returned to her room. Shey on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep. Staring at the ceiling,


    Michelle''s mind was in a mess.


    It was the busiest River North Road in C City. It was still crowded at the office hours.


    Those office workers, dressed in professional suits, were as tall as ants when they walked out of their


    nests. They then quickly ran around, with a fast but distinct pace of life.


    Scott came so early today.


    Michelle just took a peep inside and then was about to push the door of the Secretary''s office open. But


    at this time, there came the voice of Scott suddenly from behind: "The n for the new district


    shopping center. I have found out something wrong. It needs you to make a new n as soon as


    possible."


    "Okay." She walked over and took the documents from his hands.

 Chapter 39 The Spicy Hot Pot

    Chapter 39 The Spicy Hot Pot


    During the whole day, Michelle was extremely busy. She checked the material and read the drawing.


    After several modifications, she sent something printed to Scott and it was dark outside.


    When she opened the door of the president''s office, she saw Scott standing in front of the French


    window and looking out of the window.


    "Sir, the document is ready. Please have a look." Then she put the paper on his desk. At the same


    time, Scott turned around and said, "Thank you so much. Let me treat you for dinner."


    "No, thanks. I can eat at home." It was gettingte. She feared that her mother would be worried. The


    only thing she thought about now was to go home.


    "Let''s go." Without listening to her, Scott took the suit jacket on the chair and walked out directly. His


    words were still very cold and resolute. Without any hesitation, Michelle had to follow him.


    It was obvious that there was no one in thepany at this time. When they came to thepany''s


    parking lot, Scott opened the car door for her again. Without any hesitation, she bent over and got in


    the car.


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "As you like." Actually, Michelle''s favorite food was spicy hot pot. It was the most enjoyable thing to eat


    hot pot in this hot summer. But she couldn''t tell him the truth. If it were not because Scott was used to


    wealth, why would he take her to eat hot pot?


    Scott didn''t say anything but drove seriously.


    "Here we are. Let''s get off." After stopping the car at the roadside, Scott switched off the engine and


    pulled out the key, walking to the side of Michelle to open the door.


    Michelle got out of the car slowly. She looked up at the signboard on the roadside and asked, "Country


    Bumpkin Spicy Hot Pot?"


    "Yes, let''s go." Scott closed the door and walked to her. At that moment, she felt an unprecedented


    pressure.


    It was amazing that such a person would choose toe to such a ce. How did he know that she


    liked spicy hot pot?


    When they entered the shop, the waiter greeted them enthusiastically, "Good evening, please go


    inside."


    Scott directly asked for a private room because he didn''t like the noise outside. With the menu in her


    hand, Michelle ordered two vor hot pot directly. She was afraid that Scott would not like spicy food.


    The room was air-conditioned, so it was not that hot.


    There was no expression on his face. He just stared at the steaming air from the hot pot. Somehow,


    when she saw him like this, she couldn''t helpughing.


    It was obviously his first time to eat it!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Michelle was very hungry. She didn''t eat much today, and she even didn''t drink much water.


    "Boss, what dishes do you like to eat?" After the soup in the pot began boiling, Michelle prepared to put


    the dish in it, but she suddenly froze.


    She turned her head and looked at Scott''s calm face, "Everything is fine. I''m not a picky eater."


    "Okay, I''ll take care of it," After she finished speaking, she put the dish in her hand on the table and


    picked up another te of beef. There were also some green nts such as sliced lotus root.


    Michelle enjoyed the meal very much. She hadn''t eaten spicy food for a long time. She still


    remembered when she studied abroad, she missed Chinese spicy hot pot so much that she almost lost


    her mind!

 Chapter 40 Scott Is In Hospital

    Chapter 40 Scott Is In Hospital


    Scott hadn''t moved his chopsticks until she almost finished all the food in the pot. He asked doubtfully,


    "Are you so fond of spicy hot pot?"


    Michelle didn''t seem to expect him to say that. After swallowing the food in her mouth, she looked up at


    him and said, "Well, it can be said that I loves the things very much. I can''t make this taste. "


    "Really?" Hearing that, Scott picked up the chopsticks on the table, picked up a piece of spicy beef and


    chewed it. After a few bites, Scott raised his eyebrows slightly. Michelle thought he didn''t like it, so she


    didn''t dare to speak.


    "Well, it does taste good."


    After eating spicy hot pot, Scott sent Michelle to the door of her estate.


    After saying goodbye to him, Michelle got off the car and headed home. As soon as she arrived at


    home and was about to take out the key to open the door, the door was unexpectedly pushed open.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Michelle, why do youe back sote? Have you eaten yet?"


    "Yes, I have." Then she closed the door and changed into her slippers in the hallway. When she


    returned to her room with her handbag, she looked out of the window and found that Scott''s car was


    still there.


    She frowned and thought, ''is his car broken?''


    When she was in deep thought, the ck Porsche quickly disappeared from the road outside the


    community. At this moment, Michelle was finally relieved. She thought that Scott was going to stay


    overnight here again.


    "What? The CEO is in hospital? " As soon as she walked out of the elevator, she got a message from


    the assistant. She was so shocked that her eyes almost popped out!


    He was fine yesterday. Why was he hospitalized today?


    "Is it serious?" That was the first question that came into her mind. She was so worried about him that


    she didn''t even realize.


    "I don''t know." The assistant shrugged innocently, indicating that he didn''t know either.


    There was nothing to deal with in thepany today. When it was lunch break, Michelle took a taxi


    heading to the hospital. Scott was not an ordinary person. His ward was in the VIP room. She did not


    expect to return to this hospital one day. She walked quickly to the corridor of the hospital and found


    herself in panic.


    She opened the door and saw a pale face of Scott without blood and he didn''t have any bandage or


    something. After she saw the condition, she felt much relieved.


    No one knew what happened to him that made his face so pale. At the moment, Scott was still in a


    coma. Afraid of waking him up, Michelle walked to the sofa and sat down cautiously.


    She looked around in the ward, and finally looked at the man lying in the bed. He had angr features


    and the outline of his face softened, like a naive child.


    In the silent room, she could even hear her own heartbeat. "What are you thinking about, Michelle?


    Wake up!" After realizing her gaffe, Michelle rubbed her head to wake her up.


    At this time, there was a slight movement on the bed. She hurried to help as she saw him sitting up.


    After readjusting his bed to afortable position, she asked with concern, "Boss, do you want some


    water?"

 Chapter 41 Damn Spicy Hot Pot

    Chapter 41 Damn Spicy Hot Pot


    Scott did not speak, but looked at her softly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Michelle turned her head away with embarrassment, pretending not to see his eyes. She handed him a


    cup of water.


    He was so weak that he wanted to take the ss but he could do nothing. Seeing this, Michelle directly


    sat on the bedside, with a cup in her hand to his mouth.


    "Why are you here?" After drinking a ss of water, Scott''s dry lips became a little rosy.


    "I heard that you are in hospital, so Ie here to see you. As your employee, I should do so. " This


    sentence was more like a reminder to herself, and she did not want Scott to misunderstand something.


    At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open, and the doctor in the white coat appeared. They


    came in and checked the condition of Scott before they reminded him, "Mr. Jiang, remember not to eat


    spicy food in the future. You are too weak to eat these things. So you''d better be careful in the future. "


    After that, the doctor left without looking back. During this period, they hadpletely taken Michelle


    as the air.


    Not until now did she realize that she had put Scott in such a difficult situation. He was born with a


    silver spoon in his mouth. How could hepare with her?


    Apparently, a person like him shouldn''t have the ess to spicy hot pot.


    "Boss, I..." She seemed to want to apologize, but she didn''t know what to say.


    "Don''t say anything. It''s not your fault."


    To her surprise, after eating the spicy hot pot, Scott went home and had a full night''s stomach. No


    wonder his face was so pale. It''s all because of stomachache. As long as she thought of this, Michelle


    couldn''t helpughing.


    Scott seemed to see the smile that she tried to hold back. He felt speechless, but he was ignored by


    her.


    "I''m hungry. Can you go out and buy me some food?" After a while, Scott said coldly. With an


    uncontroble smile on her face, she grabbed her bag and rushed out of the door.


    As Scott was a patient, he couldn''t eat raw food.


    When she came back with the delicious porridge, she found that Scott was not in the bed. She


    hurriedly put down the things in her hands and walked around the room before she found there was


    someone in the bathroom.


    "Boss, how are your feeling? Do you need me to call the doctor? " She stood outside the door, with her


    voice full of anxiety.


    But there was no movement in the door. To be honest, Scott should speak for a long time if he was fine.


    She was worried about him and was about to call the doctor.


    However, when she just turned around, the door behind her was opened, and her wrist was grasped by


    a big hand.


    Until a whileter, he let her go and said, "I''m fine."


    "Okay." Though she said so, she came close to the bed while caressing Scott''s weak body. After she


    ced him on the bed, Michelle quickly ran to the coffee table and brought the hot porridge.


    As soon as she opened the stic bag, Scott couldn''t help but frown. "What''s the taste?"


    "Minced Pork Congee with Preserved egg." ''How could it be possible that he''s not used to eating the


    delicious food like minced pork congee preserved egg?'' she wondered.


    "Take it away. I don''t want to eat anything."


    As expected, Scott still said so, and he didn''t care about her feeling at this moment. ''Anyway, I bought


    these against the scorching sun. Even though he is my boss, he can''t torture me like this.''

 Chapter 42 Kiss Her

    Chapter 42 Kiss Her


    If it was not because he was a patient, else Michelle could not help giving up. Why should she do this?


    She was not one of them who could be summoned around in his house.


    Finally, she went out to buy another bowl of porridge. But this time, it was amon congee. She


    knew that Scott was not used to street stalls, so this bowl of porridge was specially bought in a high-


    ss restaurant. It cost dozens of dors!


    After lunch, Scott finally calmed down. However, it was nearly midnight, and Michelle was supposed to


    go back to work.


    "What are you going to do?"


    As she was about to turn around and leave, her wrist was caught by him again, but apparently much


    stronger thanst time.


    "I''m going to work," Not daring to look back at the face of Scott, Michelle tried hard to pull her hand


    back, but women were never as strong as men.


    Scott did not let her go. Instead, he pulled her hard into his arms.


    Even though she was still in a daze, he kissed her. Her brain went nk and shepletely forgot that


    she should go all out to avoid it.


    He kissed her so carefully that he wouldn''t hurt her.


    Suddenly, Scott was pushed away without paying attention, while Michelle was covering her mouth with


    a hand and her eyes were still gleaming with tears. Scott was closing his eyes, waiting for the painful


    attack, but he heard the sound of the door opening and closing. He opened his eyes suddenly, but she


    was not in the room.


    After she trotted out of the hospital, Michelle stood under the roof, panting heavily. The kiss was like a


    fire which was burning hot. She could even hear her heart beating so fast, so fast that made her chest


    hurt.


    "Michelle, are you okay? Why is your face so red? " When she went back to thepany, the first thing


    she got was the greeting from the assistant.


    Through the ss window, Michelle found that her face was as red as cooked lobster.


    "Oh, maybe because of basking in the sun." Now she could only say that. After all, it was really bright


    outside.


    Fortunately, the assistant didn''t say anything else after that. At the same time, Michelle came back to


    her position and started her work. She had been absent-minded the whole afternoon. From time to


    time, her hand would touch her lips, where she still felt his smell.


    Even she was curious why she didn''t hit him this time. But now, she didn''t want to think about that


    thing. After work, the assistant said that he wanted to drive her home, and she did not refuse.


    Since she got a lift, she didn''t have the mood to wait for the bus.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When they arrived at the gate of themunity, Michelle opened the door and got off as usual,


    expressing her thanks to the assistant. It was still bright outside, so she didn''t want to go home now.


    She sat on the bench of themunity.


    It was unknown how long she had been sitting here.


    "Michelle, why don''t you go home? Why are you sitting here? " It was Aunt Lucy who lived upstairs.


    She looked at the direction where the voice came from and saw that Aunt Lucy was carrying two big


    bags of food. It seemed that she had gone to the supermarket for shopping again today.


    "Oh, I feel a little tired after work, so I take a rest here." Michelle smiled friendly. Aunt Lucy didn''t say


    anything more and just asked her to go home early. Then she turned around and


    left.

 Chapter 43 Do You Love Me

    Chapter 43 Do You Love Me


    Looking at Aunt Lucy''s receding figure, Michelle let out a sigh of relief. Everyone knew that Aunt Lucy


    liked gossips. She didn''t want to get involved with this woman so much.


    She went downstairs with her handbag and went back home. When she got home, she found that her


    mother had already made dinner and was waiting for her to have it.


    "Mom." After changing her shoes in the hallway, she came in tiredly.


    "Michelle, why do you look so tired today?" Olivia came out of the kitchen with two bowls of rice in her


    hands, which was emitting a burst of fragrance.


    "Yeah, too busy." Then she pulled out a chair and sat down.


    She thought she would suffer from insomnia after being kissed, but she quickly fell asleep. The


    moonlight slowly shone through the gap of the curtain. A faint smile appeared on her lips.


    Scott stayed in hospital for seven days, just for the spicy hotpot he ate!


    All of a sudden, Michelle understood everything: money can do whatever you want.


    The door of the Secretary''s office was pushed open, and Scott appeared outside. The sun shone down


    on him and made him slender. "Did you take your ID card and passport with you?"


    "My passport was not taken." Michelle replied as usual.


    "Let''s go home to get your passport. We need to take a business trip." Scott said in a calm tone and


    there was no abnormality at all. Although she was still worried about that event, at present work was


    the most important.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at building 6 of the Happiness District.


    "I''ll wait for you in the car. Go up and get something." Scott''s voice came from the driver''s seat. Without


    hesitation, Michelle pushed the door open and rushed into the building directly.


    After returning home, her mother was not at home. She ran straight to her room and took her passport.


    Suddenly she had a bad feeling. She took her phone out of her bag and quickly dialed a number.


    "Boss, how long will our trip take? Do I need to bring some clothes to change?"


    "No need. Time is running out. You''d better go downstairs now. " After saying that, Scott hung up the


    phone and looked at the expensive watch on his wrist from time to time.


    In the VIP Lounge.


    It was the first time that she came to a ce like this. As a secretary of the president, how could she


    enjoy such a treatment? ording to the plot in TV, secretaries would normally sit in the separate


    cabin with their boss? What qualifications did she have to sit in the first ss with the boss?


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    But the reality was that she had already bought the ticket. She couldn''t return it.


    Sitting in the first ss cabin, she looked sideways at Scott who was sitting beside her with his eyes


    closed for rest. She didn''t know what it was like but she felt ufortable all over.


    "Do you like me?" With the slide, Scott suddenly opened his eyes and stared at her quietly with a curve


    on his lips.


    She didn''t expect that Scott would open his eyes and took a close look at him. How she wished she


    could find a hole to hide herself.


    "Boss, don''tugh at me." Michelle smiled and said.


    Under his intense gaze just now, she felt like she was going to be sucked in, which made her very


    flustered. After a long while, she nced at him and found that he closed his eyes again, which made


    her feel much more relieved.

 Chapter 44 Being Trapped In The Elevator

    Chapter 44 Being Trapped In The Elevator


    Under normal circumstances, Michelle wouldn''t have fallen asleep in a strange ce if she hadn''t been


    so tired.


    Looking at the heavy clouds outside the window, Michelle just felt happy.


    The nended at the airport in France. As soon as they walked out of the gate of the airport, a man


    in a ck business suit came over. He bowed to Scott and said with respect, "Boss, I''ll take you to a


    hotel."


    The receptionist led Scott and Michelle to the hotel room and left. After that, Michelle went back to her


    own room. She pulled the curtains open, leaned on the windowsill and looked at the beautiful scenery


    of the city.


    France was a ce she would never have imagined. It was said that France was a country of love. As


    long as the couple traveled, they would love more and more.


    She had been on the ne for more than ten hours and hadn''t eaten anything all the time. Now she


    was so hungry that she almost fainted. She remembered that she sent a message to her mother before


    she left, hoping that her mother wouldn''t worry too much.


    She didn''t know where to find her food in this strange and beautiful city. At this time, someone knocked


    on the door. Without hesitation, she ran straight to open the door and saw a handsome face of Scott!


    "Boss, what can I do for you?" She didn''t expect that Scott woulde.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Scott just looked at her quietly and gently, "Have you got some rest? Let me take you to dinner."


    Following him, Michelle was expressionless and she kept her head low all the way. After they walked


    into the elevator, it was very quiet in the narrow space.


    She stood in the corner and kept a certain distance from Scott. The atmosphere was oppressive


    somehow.


    Suddenly, the elevator shook and then stopped on the tenth floor!


    Scott pressed the button of the door quickly and the phone was answered soon. "Please wait patiently.


    We''ll contact the maintenance elevator workers toe over right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Scott turned his head and looked at Michelle behind him. She was not in a


    good mood.


    "Don''t be nervous. It doesn''t matter. Such kind of thing often happens."


    Though he said so, how could she not be nervous? Perhaps she had watched too much news, she


    always thought of the news of elevator ident. The more she thought about it, the more nervous she


    became, and even her breath became short.


    Scott realized the danger, he walked to her and held her in his arms. He patted her on the back and


    said, "It''s Okay. Don''t think too much."


    It was the best way to keep calm now.


    Her body was trembling, and Scott''s heart was slightly painful. In about five minutes, the maintenance


    workers had arrived, and someone said outside, "Don''t panic inside, we will soon open the elevator."


    As soon as he finished speaking, they heard something heavy.


    Perhaps because of external interference, the elevator shook again, and Michelle threw herself directly


    into the arms of Scott. "We Will we die? "


    "You little fool, how could we die?" Scott was still calm. Although he was very scared, he could never


    show it in this situation. Otherwise, the person in front of him would be very


    insecure.

 Chapter 45 Not So Annoying

    Chapter 45 Not So Annoying


    "Calm down, people inside. It''s just a small mistake. It''ll be repaired soon!"


    Scott was sure that the voice came from above his head. He suddenly realized that he was in a


    dangerous ce.


    He didn''t answer, but reached out and pressed down all the buttons below the tenth floor. In this way,


    the elevator might stop to brake even if it slid down sharply.


    That is to say, they will have ten chances of being saved.


    Without saying a word, Michelle just quietly leaned on his arms. Since the elevator wasck of oxygen,


    and they had stayed there for more than ten minutes, it was better not to talk. Maintaining physical


    strength and stable breathing were the most important things for them right now.


    "Honey, just listen to me, okay?" Not daring to dy, he released her, and earnestly grabbed her


    shoulder.


    Michelle had no choice but to believe him at this time. So she nodded in agreement.


    "Okay. The head and back were pressed against the box wall and legs bent slightly. In this case, even


    if the elevator quickly falls down, we can still avoid the damage to human body."


    She did as he said. Scott was standing beside her, holding her hand tightly. Scott''spanyforted


    her mentally.


    After waiting for a long time, Michelle turned her head and looked at the carved side face of Scott.


    Suddenly, she lost her thoughts.


    She used to think that this man was just a yboy who had no sess. But she didn''t expect that he


    was not only serious about his work, but also knew a lot about life, including saving himself.


    Michelle found that the man in front of her didn''t seem to be so disgusting. Instead, she quite revered


    him.


    "Ding Dong", the door of the elevator was opened in an instant.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Both of them smiled as if they had seen a glimmer of hope.


    "Pleasee out. You are fine now." There were maintenance workers as well as the hotel high-level


    personnel outside the elevator.


    Scott held her hand and let her out first. But just at this time, the elevator shook again, and Scott held


    Michelle in his arms immediately!


    "It''s okay. Pleasee out."


    After the incident, Michelle, who was extremely hungry, suddenly lost her appetite. She just wanted to


    go back to her room and have a good rest. With thepany of Scott, she returned to her room safely.


    Scott softly tucked her in before he turned around and left. Staring at his receding figure, Michelle was


    somewhat reluctant to part with him.


    When she woke up the next day, she found that Scott had already gone out. When she came out of the


    bathroom after a hot shower, she suddenly heard a knock on the door. She walked to open the door,


    and saw a waiter delivering food in the hotel.


    "Miss Wang, here are your meals." Then, he pushed the cart into the room and put the various kinds of


    delicious food on the table in the room.


    "I''m sorry. You must have ordered the wrong food. I didn''t order anything." She did not open her mouth


    until she realized what had happened.


    "Yes, room 196." The delighter just asked Michelle to sign the order and then left. The door of the room


    was closed again. Michelle really doubted if she was dreaming.


    Almost at the same time, her phone rang. She walked to the bedside table and opened the content. It


    was a message from Scott.

 Chapter 46 Go Shopping

    Chapter 46 Go Shopping


    "You didn''t eat much yesterday. Enjoy yourself today," There was a cute smiling face at the end of the


    message. After reading it, Michelle couldn''t helpughing.


    Having a sumptuous breakfast, sitting in front of the French window and looking at the scenery outside,


    everything was so beautiful.


    When Scott came back, it was dark outside. During the whole day, Michelle was listening carefully to


    the movement outside. She was waiting for him.


    "Boss, thank you so much for today."


    Before Scott could open the door for him, Michelle stood behind him. "I''m fine." Scott looked at her and


    smiled softly.


    Since she didn''t bring any clean clothes, she still wore the clothes she wore yesterday. Scott looked at


    her from head to toe and pulled her towards the elevator.


    "Boss, where are we going?"


    Scott ignored her. When they was out of the door of the hotel, he threw Michelle into a ck Maybach.


    The car stopped in front of a high-end clothing store. Scott held her hand and walked inside.


    "How about picking a few clothes? What will you wear these days? As the Secretary to the CEO, you


    have to pay attention to your dress. " Then he asked the waiter to select some clothes for Michelle.


    After they got out of the fitting room, he saw Michelle wearing a long snow-white dress with some white


    lace embroidered on it, which was very striking. Sitting on the sofa outside, Scott was reading a


    newspaper. As soon as he saw her, a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    "That''s right. Go and try the other dresses. " It seemed that Scott was not satisfied enough. He gave


    these clothes directly to Michelle and pushed her to the fitting room.


    With many shopping bags in hands, she walked out of the mall. With the help of Scott, she put those


    bags on the backseat smoothly.


    "Boss, these clothes must be very expensive. My sry may not be enough..." Scott bought three


    dresses and two suits at a time. At the cashier''s time, Michelle looked at the invoice and was very


    distressed.


    "You don''t have to pay. Just take it as a gift from me." Scott said seriously while he was driving.


    "No way? You''d better deduct a little money from my sry, which is just like the bank. This dress is the


    loan I owe you. "


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Is that what you think?" When the car stopped at the intersection, Scott put down the brake and turned


    to the woman beside him. He said it was a gift for her, but she insisted on returning it. He wondered


    what was in her mind.


    If it was the other women around him, these clothes could never be enough. And the jewelry could


    attract their attention.


    It seemed that his taste was right this time.


    "Well, since you have said so, I won''t ept it either. I will deduct it from your sry." Scott said with a


    wry smile. Through the transparent ss window, he could see the sadness on her face.


    Michelle didn''t like to owe other people anything. Although she knew that Scott was out of good will,


    she still felt it inappropriate to do so. She felt better at the thought of it. But her sry would be cut off


    every month. She couldn''t bear to think about it.


    It was a sleepless night for her. The thought of the price of these clothes made her headache. There


    was no doubt that she lost sleep again tonight.


    Ever since she came to the Jiang Group, there were many things that she had never imagined to


    experience in her life. But since it had happened, she could only face it calmly.

 Chapter 47 Russell Group

    Chapter 47 Russell Group


    Michelle went to a meeting with Scott early in the morning.


    They sat in a small conference room and quietly waited for the other party. It was almost half past ten.


    They were two and a half hourste for the appointment.


    She kept her eyes on the clock on the wall and then on Scott sitting beside her. He looked so calm that


    he had nothing to worry about.


    "One does not worry but another does in vain." After she calmed herself down, she gave him a nce.


    "Scott Jiang, I''m so sorry. Our boss''s car had an ident on the road. Please wait a little longer." A


    woman with long hair rolled up and a light make-up face walked in wearing sexy business wear and 10


    cm high heels.


    There was not much expression on Scott''s face. It seemed that he had been impatient to wait. "I''m


    fine."


    He said it simply, but the air became as cold as ice. With the air conditioner on, Michelle sneezed.


    The woman just nced at Michelle sitting beside Scott and turned to walk out of the office.


    It was almost noon, yet no one showed up. He stood up and went straight out.


    Not expecting Scott''s reply, Michelle could do nothing but pick up her stuff and follow him out.


    When they got into the car, Scott sat in the driver''s seat with his eyes closed, and she didn''t dare to


    disturb him. She thought that the negotiator did it on purpose.


    By the way, what kind of person that couldn''t even consider the CEO of the Jiang Group?


    In thest three days, the negotiating party had disappeared. This was the first time that she saw Scott


    in such a hurry. It seemed that this cooperation case was very important!


    ''I can''t let him continue like this, '' she thought. She stood outside the balcony of the hotel and watched


    the night scene of the city. Her eyes were firm as if she had made a decision.


    Before the sun rose, Michelle went out in business suit. She took a taxi and said to the driver in fluent


    English, "Russell Group."


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The whole building of thepany was dark, except that the security room on the first floor was still


    on. She stopped at the roadside with a pile of documents in her arms.


    Although it was summer now, the morning in France was still a little cold. At eight o''clock in the


    morning, the door of thepany was finally opened by the security guards.


    Looking at the peopleing and going, Michelle still stood there. It was not until she felt that her body


    couldn''t bear the sunlight. She held the files and went to a bench under the tree to rest. But as soon as


    she sat down, she saw an extended Lincoln slowly stopped in front of Russell Group.


    A middle-aged man about forty years old walked out of his car. The woman she saw in the conference


    room a few days ago was the first one who got out of the car. The man put his arm around the woman''s


    shoulder, with a big smile on his face.


    Now she could be sure that this man was exactly the negotiator whom Scott was waiting for.


    Regardless of the pain on her feet, Michelle rushed to them with the documents and blocked their way.


    However, both of them were taken aback by her sudden move.


    The middle-aged man looked Michelle up and down. Then he let go of the woman''s hand and looked at


    her with interest. "Miss, are you looking for me?"


    "As the Secretary to the president of Jiang Group, I specially came here to negotiate with you. Please


    give me a chance. " She knew that a big shot like him would never look others in the eye. In fact, the


    foreigners always looked down upon the Chinese, because they always felt that Chinese people


    weren''t united and were cowards.

 Chapter 48 Wine Partner

    Chapter 48 Wine Partner


    "Okay,e with me." After he finished his words, the middle-aged man walked straight to the


    company, while the woman in sexy clothes gave her a cold nce with some inexplicable hostility.


    Michelle followed them to thepany''s 26 floor. When the elevator door opened, Michelle finally


    knew what was called "a mountain higher than a mountain".


    Someone said that how high the building was, it represented the identity of the owner. In fact, just like


    what people were wearing, the more expensive the clothes they were wearing, the more people were


    envied of them. This was the social rank.


    Opening the door of the office, she saw that the decoration waspletely European style, which was


    so luxurious!


    However, Michelle did not like such kind of decoration. Instead, she felt a little depressed.


    After the sexy woman left, there were only two people left in the office. The middle-aged man didn''t


    want to ask for the permission of Michelle''s leader, but stood up from his office chair and walked to her.


    "Are all Oriental women as beautiful as you?" But she didn''t expect that the first sentence came out of


    his mouth was with frivolity.


    Under his gaze, Michelle just subconsciously moved into the sofa and said, "You''re joking. Let''s talk


    about business first."


    "Okay." The middle-aged man answered without hesitation, and his face was covered with wrinkles,


    especially when he was smiling, as if countless bugs were on his face.


    With a big grin, she took out the document and handed it to the man.


    After reading it, the middle-aged man''s face immediately darkened. "Is this your n?"


    Michelle took over the document and looked through it carefully. There were three copies in total, and


    each of them was checked by Scott in person. There was no mistake at all. It was obvious that the man


    in front of him was ying tricks on her.


    It was obvious that he didn''t want to cooperate with the Jiang Group.


    If it weren''t for Scott, or for thepany, Michelle wouldn''t have worked so hard. "Please don''t be


    angry. I''ll take it back and make some adjustments." When she was about to stand up, the middle-aged


    man blocked her way with his hand.


    "What are you doing?" Michelle was angry and fearful, but she could not show it at this time.


    The middle-aged man finally exposed his nature. With a cheeky smile, he said, "Have a drink with me.


    Maybe I can consider working with yourpany." Then, he put his arm around her shoulder. Though


    she was wearing a shirt, she still felt disgusted.


    She wanted to refuse, but when she thought of thepany''s future reputation problem, she still


    gritted her teeth and endured.


    In a dim private room of the nightclub, Michelle sat next to the middle-aged man, and in the center of


    the room were several men and women dancing.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Come on, Michelle Wang. Cheers!" A middle-aged man''s voice came through all of a sudden.


    Michelle looked back and smiled at him. Then she picked up the champagne on the table and clinked


    sses with him.


    ''Just for a little while. I should not be drunk?'' Michelle could only shoulder nearly a ss of wine. She


    was fine at home. But if she was drunk now, no one knew what the middle-aged man next to her would


    do.


    For the sake of her safety, Michelle intended to pretend to drink while the man was about to raise his


    ss.


    Soon enough, Michelle felt her eyelids getting heavy. She could still hear the voices, but she had no


    strength at all.

 Chapter 49 Being Drugged

    Chapter 49 Being Drugged


    She felt like she was flying in the air.


    She just knew that she hade to a very quiet ce, and there was even no sound from outside.


    She didn''t realize that she had been drugged until a heavy body pressed on her.


    She didn''t touch anything except that ss of wine. So it must be the wine that had something to do


    with the wine.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The man on top of her lowered his head into her neck, and the hot breath was spreading over her ear.


    She wanted to escape, but he sped her head with his strong hands so that she could not move at


    all.


    "I didn''t expect you to still have the strength to struggle after being drugged." The man''s flirtatious voice


    came from above her head, and she tried to struggle, but she had no strength at all.


    On the other side, Scott was sitting in the car with one hand holding the steering wheel and the other


    hand holding the mobile phone.


    However, the person on the other end of the phone still didn''t answer, which made him a little impatient.


    "Damn it, where the hell are you?" Finally, he threw away his cell phone and looked around absent-


    mindedly.


    However, at this time, the phone on the chair rang. Seeing the caller ID, he quickly pressed the answer


    key. "Where are you?"


    The only thing he wanted to know now was where she was.


    The voice on the other end of the phone was not from Michelle, but a man, "I''m sorry, sir, I found this


    phone."


    "I''m asking where you are!" Scott shouted angrily, and he had no time to listen to the man.


    "Royal Athens" The man on the other side of the phone did not seem to have noticed his sudden


    change, so he said slowly.


    "Beauty, you are mine tonight." The man was very slow, as if he was tasting some delicious food. As


    soon as he finished his words, he reached out to try to unbutton her clothes. At that moment, the door


    behind him was kicked open with a bang, and there was inexplicably a chill on his back.


    There was no light in the dim room. By the lighting from the corridor, Scott faintly saw two people


    in the room. "Let her go!"


    When he finished, Scott had already rushed in front of the middle-aged man. At this moment, he did not


    care who he was and raised his fist to hit him!


    The man didn''t expect that her boss woulde here and beat him just for a secretary. He fell to the


    cold ground and covered his face with his hand in pain.


    Scott just gave him a cold look. When he looked at the woman lying on the sofa, he found that several


    buttons of her shirt had been unbuttoned, and her skirt had been torn. His anger rose again. He turned


    around, grabbed the middle-aged man''s arm and beat him up.


    "Damn it! How dare you to touch my woman!" Scott lifted the middle-aged man''s shirt with his hands


    and lifted him up from the ground. Before he could speak, he punched him again.


    The middle-aged man was beaten to the ground and could not get up for a long time. Walking to the


    sofa, Scott stooped and lifted her up. Then he strode out of the box.


    Michelle didn''t sweat profusely and her face was flushed. It seemed that what she had taken was just


    commonatose drugs.


    After returning to the hotel, Scott did not have the room card of Michelle so he could not open the door


    and could only put her on his bed.

 Chapter 50 She Is Fine

    Chapter 50 She Is Fine


    "Please, don''t Don''t... " When he was about to turn around and leave, he suddenly heard a painful cry


    from behind him.


    His body suddenly froze. He sat on the edge of the bed and reached out to gently touch her face that


    wrinkled because of fear. "It''s all right. I''m by your side."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Lying on the bed, Michelle felt the gentle touch of Scott and her heart was instantly relieved. Looking at


    her like this, Scott was filled with mixed feelings.


    When he knocked at the door this morning, he didn''t see any movement in the room, so he


    subconsciously knew something. So he rushed out of the hotel and drove the luxurious car to the


    Russell Group.


    But when he went to thepany to question the Secretary, she did not say anything. How couldn''t


    Scott know that the middle-aged man was a famous hooligan?


    He felt that he was a loser in managing thepany because she went to hispany without


    hesitation for the interests of thepany. After getting no answer from Russell Group, Scott began to


    drive his car and went to all the ces he would go, but there was no news about him.


    During the time he kept calling, Michelle''s cell phone kept blowing up, but no one answered. At that


    time, Scott was so anxious that his heart was about to jump out of his chest!


    "It''s all my fault. I didn''t protect you well." After tucking her in, Scott sat on the edge of the bed and


    watched her for a long time until he was sure that she was asleep before he left.


    When the door was closed, the person lying on the bed slightly moved.


    When she woke up, it was bright outside. The sunlight came in through the gap of the curtain, dazzling.


    She looked down at her clothes subconsciously and found that it was the same asst night. Her


    flustered heart was finally relieved.


    She lifted the thin quilt and was about to get out of bed when she heard a "beep" from the door and


    was pushed away from the outside. When Scott walked in and saw her sitting on the bedside, the


    knitted brows became smooth again.


    Scott walked over in a suit of women''s wear. "Wash yourself up. Let''s go downstairs and have


    breakfast."


    With her eyes glued on Scott, she emanated a sweet, masculine aura. In her mind, some scenes that


    she had forgotten suddenly appeared. Thinking of what happenedst night, tears welled up in her


    eyes.


    Scott found there was something wrong with her, so he quickly sat next to her and took her in his arms.


    "It''s okay, it''s over, but that person didn''t do anything to you. Don''t worry."


    She was sure that she didn''t cry in front of him on purpose and she didn''t want to get any sympathy


    from him. In fact, she knew what Scott had donest night, but she didn''t have the strength to open her


    eyes.


    What she didn''t expect was that Scott would beat up a big shot in this country for a little secretary. At


    this moment, she was suffering from indescribable pain, but mixed with a hint of moving.


    A woman, no matter how strong she was, always hoped to have a broad shoulder to rely on when she


    was most helpless. The fact was, no matter how hard they tried, they were still women


    "Okay. Wash yourself. Let''s have breakfast downstairs." When he was going to leave, he tried his best


    to make her feel better. It was not until the door was closed that Michelle turned her eyes to the


    shopping bags on the bed.

 Chapter 51 Get Out!

    Chapter 51 Get Out!


    The bathroom was made of transparent ss, so there was no curtains to cover it.


    After brushing her teeth, Michelle took off her clothes and stood in the shower. She tried hard to rub her


    body, in an attempt to remove the mark that the middle-aged man had left on herst night!


    Although she had applied body wash for many times, the marks on her neck were still very dirty. Her


    back was reflected in the mirror. The ce she was rubbing was terribly red and even swollen, but she


    didn''t have the intention to stop.


    "Ah!" Finally, out of control, she screamed. Her hands were still rubbing the skin on her body, especially


    the part on her neck.


    "What''s wrong?" When Scott heard her scream outside the door, he opened the door and rushed in


    without hesitation. The vapor in the bathroom was hazy, and the woman''s exquisite body was partly


    hidden and partly visible. He felt a stream of blood in his body flowing backward, straight to his brain.


    Michelle didn''t expect that he would rush in. She was so frightened that she screamed again and again.


    While screaming, she pulled the bath towel to cover the body exposed in the man''s vision. She said


    with shame and anger, "Get out! Get out!"


    Scott turned around and walked out of the room quietly. At the moment the door was closed, he took a


    deep breath. It was the second time he saw her body, but it was more violent than thest time.


    Just likest time, he almost couldn''t help but jump on her


    An hour had passed when the door was opened. Scott knew that she was scared.


    She put on the light blue dress he bought, wore a pair of t blue shoes, and her hair was scattered


    about. The dress had buttons designed, which was the same as the shirt, and she liked it very much.


    They looked at each other face to face.


    Only he knew how dramatic he was just now.


    Michelle was already embarrassed. Noticing that he was staring at her, she could not help but interrupt


    him, "Boss."


    Scott came to himself and coughed before saying, "Let''s go. I have made a reservation." After saying


    that, he went straight to the elevator. Michelle also followed quietly until they arrived at the restaurant.


    Neither of them spoke to each other.


    Scott chose a seat near the window. He knew that women all liked this ce where they could see the


    view. This would make people feelfortable while eating.


    Scott pulled out the chair for Michelle. When she sat down, he walked to the other seat and sat down.


    The waiter brought them two copies of the menu. It was her first time to eat in such a high-end


    restaurant. Looking around at the luxuriously decorated ce, she felt a sense of pressure.


    Sensing her nervousness, Scott handed her a ss of water. "Drink some water."


    Looking at the price marked on the menu, it would cost her a month''s sry during this meal. How


    could he not know what was on her mind? So he smiled and said, "Order whatever you like. It''s my


    treat."


    Though he said so, Michelle hesitated for a few seconds before she ordered the cheapest set meal and


    gave the menu back to the waiter. At the same time, Scott had also ordered food.


    "Please wait for a moment." The waiter took the menu and bowed politely to them. Then he turned and


    left.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The atmosphere became depressing again. Michelle kept looking out of the window and prayed in her


    heart, ''Hurry up and serve the dishes.''


    Since that happened, she didn''t know how to face Scott or herself. She thought it was not a big deal to


    drink, but unexpectedly, the middle-aged man put the drug in her champagne viciously. Fortunately,


    Scott arrived in time, or else Michelle would reallymit suicide after the


    incident!

 Chapter 52 Investigation

    Chapter 52 Investigation


    At the end of lunch, when she wanted to go back to her room, she realized that her bag was still in the


    nightclub!


    "Boss, I, I have something very important in my bag. Can you help me to find it back?" Almost with


    appeal, she looked delicate and touching, making it hard for people to reject her.


    But the truth was, Scott had sent people to look for, but her bag was gone. But now, he didn''t know how


    to tell her.


    When she saw that Scott did not speak, Michelle got a little anxious.


    "Your bag has been lost. Someone must have stolen it. But I only found your phone. " Then, Scott took


    out her phone.


    "This phone is the most important thing for me. It''s so lucky that you can find it!" She took the phone


    and browsed through the messages. When she received her mother''s message, all the unhappiness


    seemed to be forgotten.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Looking at her smile, Scott could not helpughing too. He had always thought that the things in a


    woman''s bag were the most important things for them, such as the expensive cosmetics and jewelry.


    However, she cherished the phone which he didn''t care at all. Scott found that she was really special.


    The things inside her bag were a piece of cake. Apart from 200 dors in her wallet, there was only a


    notebook, an ID card and a passport.


    If she lost her passport and ID card, she would be unable to go back home temporarily. However, for


    her, as long as her mobile phone was still there, it was more important than anything else. They could


    apply for a new passport and ID card. However, once something in the cellphone was lost, they could


    no longer be found


    "Thank you, sir."


    "Uh." She was so polite that people might feel unfamiliar with her.


    Just as they were about to return to the room, a maic male voice suddenly came from behind


    them. "Is this Scott Jiang?"


    When they turned around at the same time, they saw two men in police uniform standing in front of the


    elevator. Scott just hummed, and then two policemen came over. "Someone sued you with intentional


    injury, so please cooperate with us to the police station."


    With a cold smile, Scott nced at the two policemen standing in front of him and said, "Let''s go." After


    that, he walked past the policeman and left first.


    Before she could react, Scott was taken into the elevator by two policemen. She remembered that


    when the door was closed, Scott said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon."


    Worried? Indeed, Michelle was very worried.


    She didn''t listen to Scott, but rushed into the elevator.


    Scott knew that the incident must have something to do with the board member of the Russell Group.


    "Wait! I''ll go with him. " When she ran out of the hotel, she happened to see the police pressing Scott


    on the ground and sending him to the car. She rushed over and got in the car before the two policemen


    stopped her.


    "What are you going to do there? Hurry back!" He almost yelled at her. But she knew that he didn''t


    want her to see his awkwardness.


    "No matter what happens, I will be with you." She turned her head and looked right into his eyes.


    It sounded like a confession, but only Scott knew that she felt so sorry.


    On the car, Scott told her to call his privatewyer. Without hesitation, she took out her mobile phone


    and dialed.

 Chapter 53 Be Watched

    Chapter 53 Be Watched


    Sitting in a small office, the policemen knew the identity of Scott so they dared not act rashly. She


    remembered someone went out and made a phone call. Although she heard that, she couldn''t


    understand French.


    When the man came back, he whispered something in another man''s ear. Then, two men came to both


    of them and spoke fluent English, "I''m sorry, Mr. Jiang. You can go now."


    When she heard the news, she didn''t know whether she should be happy or sad. She couldn''t figure


    out what the police were doing? They brought Scott to this ce for no reason, and only stayed for a


    while before letting them go.


    They were not being a guest.


    "Let''s go." Scott stood up and found her sitting on the chair absent-minded. He held her hand and


    walked out.


    After they came out of the police station, Michelle found that someone had already driven his car here.


    When she was about to ask, she was pushed into the car by Scott.


    After the car was started, Michelle who was in the passenger seat turned around and asked, "Boss,


    what''s going on?"


    "I''m not a Frenchman, so they dare not do anything to me. Even if he has something to deal with, he


    has to return home. " While driving, Scott looked at her from the corner of his eye.


    "No, no, no! You''ll be fine," She looked up and waved her hand hurriedly, which made Scott can''t help


    laughing.


    With his fingers on the steering wheel, Scott nced at the rearview mirror casually. As soon as he


    saw it, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared. Two ck sedans closely followed them behind.


    Through the sunshine, Scott saw the men sitting inside. But they were all wearing sunsses which


    made it hard to see their faces.


    Seeing this, Scott suddenly stepped on the elerator and the car suddenly sped up. Michelle''s head


    hit the windshield heavily.


    "Grab the handrail." Scott pulled her back with a grim face.


    Although she didn''t know what had happened, she did as she was told. The car turned several corners


    in theplicated street, and the ck car behind it gradually drove away until it disappeared.


    Scott was still cautious. At this moment, Michelle also noticed that something was wrong. She looked


    back subconsciously, only to find that there was nothing behind the car at all.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked.


    "It''s okay. It''s just some trouble." Scott held the steering wheel harder and harder. He looked straight


    ahead with a serious expression.


    It was the first time for him to be so nervous. Yes, he was indeed very nervous. Otherwise, the blue


    veins on the back of his hand wouldn''t have been exposed. But she didn''t know what made him


    nervous.


    The car turned into a corner and entered an alleyway. Scott was driving straight ahead.


    The car drove out of the downtown and into the suburb.


    Scott frowned and looked at the quiet road. He felt something was wrong.


    Suddenly, a Benz passed them and took a sharp turn, and the car hit his car! Scott was shocked and


    hurriedly stepped on the brake.


    "Bang!" The brake was broken in time, but there was still two seconds behind. The sudden collision


    between the two cars caught her unprepared. Again she crashed towards the windshield.


    Scott looked back at her and was relieved when he was sure she was fine.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 54 Trade Your Life For Her

    Chapter 54 Trade Your Life For Her


    Squinting his eyes, he looked grim and scary. In addition to the Benz in front of them, there were two


    ck cars behind them. It was not a good thing for them.


    They were in great trouble. They had no chance to escape! It would be fine if he was alone, but he had


    such a weak woman beside him. The current situation could be very terrible. However, they were not


    coming for him alone.


    The door of the ck car behind them was opened. A foreign man in ck suit and sunsses walked


    out. He walked slowly to the driver''s seat and knocked on the car window. "Mr. Jiang, our boss wants to


    see you."


    "Be good and stay here. I''ll go out and have a look." Scott looked back and patted on the back of her


    hand. He knew she was very nervous now.


    Michelle was very nervous, and now when she heard he was going out, she was panicked. She


    grabbed Scott''s arm with her hands subconsciously and said, "Can you not go out?"


    Michelle looked up at Scott and pleaded.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine," he said bitterly.


    He patted her on the back of her hand gently and gently, as if he could melt people''s heart. Looking


    into his eyes, Michelle withdrew her hand involuntarily.


    He got off the car and closed the door. Seeing his receding figure, Michelle felt very sorry for him. This


    man, knew there was danger ahead, but he still didn''t hesitate.


    At the same time, a middle-aged man in the same ck suit got out of a ck car, but the brands on


    his body were obviously more expensive. He took off the sunsses on his nose and said with a smile,


    "Mr. Jiang, I haven''t seen you for a day. I didn''t expect that you are still so handsome."


    Scott kept a certain distance from the middle-aged man, and he looked at the crowd surrounding him


    with calm eyes.


    "Oh, Aaron. I don''t think we can be taken to such a ce just for some tea,"


    Aaron bowed his head and wiped the expensive sunsses on his face. The next second, he heard


    the scream of Michelle from behind of Scott.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    Two men in ck helped her out of the car. Michelle struggled, but failed.


    When Scott saw this, he clenched his fists and his veins popped out on his face. "I did it not her, and


    you should me me for it. It''s not a glorious thing to put a woman on the spot!"


    That was exactly what the middle-aged man wanted. After handing the sunsses to the man in ck


    next to him, he walked straight towards Scott and said, "Don''t you Chinese people say that a


    gentleman would not be satisfied unless he revenge? You hit me so hard that I almost lost my life that


    night. Do you think I will let you go so easily? "


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After saying that, Scott was immediately mped down by two men in ck. He did not struggle, but


    red at the man in front of him. "I''ve said, if you want to do anything,e at me and let her go."


    "Hehe, that beautiful woman, will I let her go? But if you want to save her, you can also kneel down and


    beg me, and then trade your life for it. "


    "No way!" Hearing what the middle-aged man said, Michelle became restless again. She began to


    struggle hard to get rid of the two men. At the same time, something cold touched her head. Then she


    heard something simr to pulling the trigger.

 Chapter 55 Run!

    Chapter 55 Run!


    At this time, the ck muzzle of the gun pointed at Michelle''s head. She believed that as long as the


    middle-aged man gave the order, the bullets in the gun would be mercilessly prate through her


    head!


    She couldn''t help trembling when she realized that there was something against her head. She didn''t


    expect that such a scene in a movie would happen in reality, and it happened to her.


    It was such a good thing that she was even luckier than winning the five million in a lottery with only two


    dors!


    But she didn''t want to win the five million in the lottery at all. She only wanted the both of them to go


    back home safely.


    "Don''t hurt her!" After that, the two men behind Scott punched him. He was so unexpected that he fell


    to the ground all of a sudden.


    The middle-aged manughed proudly, "Ha-ha, look at this person? The famous CEO of Group Jiang,


    Scott. I never thought that he would kneel down for a woman. Please take out your phones and take a


    photo of them! "


    Scott moved slowly. The middle-aged man had begun to taunt him before he got up from the ground.


    Noticing the situation, she paid no attention to the thing at the back of her head. While the two persons


    were unprepared, she seized the free arms of the two and gave them a hard bite!


    The two men shook her off in pain, and now the only thing filled in Michelle''s mind was to save Scott.


    She grabbed the gun from the man''s hand, raised her hand and pointed it at the middle-aged man.


    "Boss, run!"


    She looked at Scott standing not far and roared fiercely.


    She was just a kid from an ordinary family. Her life was nothingparing to Scott''s. If she could save


    him with her life, should she bepensated? She believed that thepany wouldpensate a lot


    of money to her mother after her death.


    Thinking of this, she felt that all these years she had lived were worth it. If she wanted to die, she would


    let her die in a vigorous way!


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    But the next second, her body slowly fell to the ground with a gunshot.


    "Michelle!" Scott was very angry. He grabbed the gun from a man in ck and pointed it at the head of


    the middle-aged man. As he stepped back, he held the gun in his hand and finally came to her.


    He held her in his arms, and the bullet directly went into her belly, where blood was still flowing out. At


    the same time, Michelle squeezed a weak smile on her face. "Sir, I Am Fine."


    Her voice was choked, and Scott was so anxious that he was about to cry. "Don''t speak. Keep your


    strength, and we''ll all escape from here."


    It was the first time that she had seen a man''s eyes with tears. She nodded heavily and then passed


    out because of pain.


    The middle-aged man didn''t show much emotion on his face when he saw her get shot. A woman


    meant nothing to him. It was just a pity that such a beauty died.


    He didn''t intend to let go of them because of this matter, because Scott really beat him hard that night.


    The middle-aged man gave a hint to the people around him, and then said coldly, "kill him."


    Scott''s eyes were red and swollen. Looking at the men in ck surrounding him, he did not shrink


    back. He held the insensible Michelle in his arms and stood up, "Come on, kill me! Aaron! Kill me if you


    have guts! "


    Then he pulled the trigger. Scott was ready to sacrifice himself as he knew he couldn''t escape today. If


    that was the case, he''d rather die quickly.

 Chapter 56 Use My Blood

    Chapter 56 Use My Blood


    "Why are you still standing there? Hurry up!" Seeing his subordinates not taking action yet, the middle-


    aged man became a little anxious. He roared at those people, but then he heard the sound of countless


    cars driving quickly.


    He frowned and was about to turn around to check when a gun pointed at his temple.


    "If you want to be alive, raise your hands." A cold voice came to his ears. The middle-aged man did not


    dare to neglect it. He quickly raised his hands obediently.


    And all his subordinates were with guns against their heads. Judging from their clothes, there was no


    difference from the group he led. But before they could react, these people had held the guns against


    their heads. If they hadn''t received the special training, they wouldn''t have been so fast.


    Scott looked up and happened to meet the eyes of the man behind the middle-aged man. His pupils


    dted in an instant, and there was an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    In the emergency room of the hospital.


    In a lonely and quiet corridor of the hospital, Scott sat on a blue bench anxiously.


    "Walter, tell me. Tell me she''ll be fine. I want you to tell me." Anyone could tell that he was trying to hide


    his fear. Others could tell it from his tone of speech.


    Walter, who was standing beside Scott, patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. She will be fine."


    Not only did Scott not feel relieved, but he was even more worried. He bit his lips as if he was trying


    hard to hold back the pain in his heart.


    Walter was sitting beside him. They had known each other for a long time, but it was the first time for


    him to see Scott so nervous, especially for a woman.


    Two hourster, the doctor came out. When Scott came to him, he grabbed the doctor''s shoulder and


    asked eagerly, "Doctor, how is she?"


    The doctor removed his mask and frowned, "The bullets have been removed sessfully. But the


    patient has lost too much blood. The blood bank of our hospital doesn''t provide enough blood."


    "Doctor, use my blood!" Scott blurted out without a second thought. He firmly grabbed the doctor''s


    shoulder and didn''t want to let him go.


    Walter, standing beside him, could not bear to see him getting hurt either. "Don''t worry, Scott. I believe


    the doctor can cure her."


    The doctor was used to such things. He knew that Scott was in a bad mood at the moment, so he


    comforted him, "The patient''s blood type is O, which can merge with any blood. Go to draw your blood.


    Let''s take the patient to the ward first. "


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Okay!"


    "Sir, we need to extract six hundred milliliters of your blood, which may lead to your temporarya."


    With the arrangement of a nurse, Scott was lying on the white hospital bed.


    "Draw it as much as you want." Scott was firm. He watched the nurse stabbing the needle into his


    body, and his heart didn''t calm down until he saw the red blood flowing out.


    He could do anything for her sake.


    Walter stood by watching him and was confused, "What happened to you these days?"

 Chapter 57 Scott, You Seem To Have Changed

    Chapter 57 Scott, You Seem To Have Changed


    Scott slowly opened his eyes and saw a white scene. Two bottles of nutrition liquid were hanging on


    the bedside.


    As he remembered something, he quickly removed the needle, lifted the thin quilt on his body and was


    about to get out, but was stopped by the nurse who had juste in. "Sir, you are still very weak after


    the blood drawing. Please don''t move."


    "No, I want to see her!" Now, Scott just wanted to see how she was. He totally ignored the nurse''s


    words. He struggled to get out. Although the nurse stopped him, the woman was not as strong as the


    man.


    At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open again, and Walter walked in with two stic bags in


    his hands. He put down the things in his hand immediately when he saw Scott. He signaled the nurse


    behind him to leave.


    "Scott, she''s out of danger. Don''t worry." He tried hard to soothe Scott, but unfortunately, he did not


    listen to him at all now.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "No, I want to see her!" Scott pushed the person in front of him and tried to rush out.


    "Okay. Calm down first. I''ll take you to see her." Now, it was the only way out. However, because of the


    blood drawing, he was still weak. He was worried that he might faint again.


    When he opened the door of another ward and saw the woman lying on the bed, Scott quickly ran over.


    He bent over the bed and held her cold hand. His eyes were filled with care.


    "Don''t worry too much, Scott. The doctor said that she was out of danger now. As long as she wakes


    up, she needs more rest and can be discharged. " He walked to him and patted on him shoulder to


    comfort him.


    Scott did not answer him, but looked at the person lying on the bed. At this moment, she looked very


    pale. If he wasn''t worried about that, it would be a lie.


    Perhaps even Scott did not know how painful and angry he was when he saw her injured.


    "Thank you, Walter. If you hadn''te in time, we might have died," Listening to the steady breath of


    Michelle, Scott was finally relieved.


    "It''s no pleasure. Don''t mention it. Luckily, yourwyer called me. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known you


    were in France. But, Scott, I haven''t seen you for a while. You seem to have changed. " Walter felt


    ufortable when he was faced with such polite words. At least, Scott had never been so polite to


    him before.


    "Really? I think I am still the same as before."


    Walter furrowed his eyebrows, but he didn''t say anything else. He just stood there silently.


    A weekter.


    The man lying in bed slowly opened her eyes and saw the white dazzling ceiling and a faint smell of


    disinfectant. She tried to focus her eyes and sit up as if something came to her mind. As she moved,


    she identally touched her wound and bit her lips.


    This scene was found by the person who just pushed the door in. For a moment, his heart was filled


    with indescribable joy.


    "You woke up?" Scott put the fruit he bought on the nightstand and helped her up carefully. "Be careful.


    Don''t move. Your wound is still healing. It won''t be good if it breaks again."

 Chapter 58 Did You Find Her

    Chapter 58 Did You Find Her


    When she was about to move, she was stopped by Scott and had to listen to him.


    She turned her head, and her pale face was bloodless. It was heartbreaking. The quiet ward suddenly


    became lively when Scott called the doctor.


    "She''s getting better. I believe she''ll be discharged after some time." The doctor said. Then he left the


    ward with the other people.


    "How long have I been in aa in the hospital?" Michelle asked Scott when others walked out the


    ward.


    Without answering her question, Scott took a bowl of porridge out of the stic bag and handed it to


    her. When she was about to pick up the porridge, she heard Scott saying, "I feed you."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "No, boss. I can do it myself." Hearing this, Michelle''s face turned red out of embarrassment. She said


    in a weak voice and reached out to take the bowl of porridge. But Scott looked serious, "I feed you."


    Atst, she had no choice but to let him feed her. Although it was just a bowl of light porridge, she felt it


    very delicious.


    "Don''t worry. I have called auntie. I was afraid that she might be worried about you, so I didn''t tell her


    about your hospitalization. " After dinner, Scott packed up the things on the bedside table, turned


    around and walked out of the garbage bag with a stic bag.


    When he came back again, she still kept the same action. She stared at Scott with aplex feeling.


    The spot in her heart was a little warm.


    "Boss, I''m sorry that you missed the deal and almost lost your life because of me. The hospitalization


    fees and operation fees will be deducted from my sry. "


    "I have told you that you are hurt at work and I am your boss. I deserve this. But with your sry, I''m


    afraid you can''t pay it back even if you work for me for 50 years. " Sitting on the edge of the bed, Scott


    felt funny and reached out to touch her forehead. The doctor said that if the wound was inmed, it


    would cause a fever, so he had to be careful.


    As soon as she heard his words, her face turned red. At once, she lowered her head to avoid his eyes.


    After lunch break, Walter came to the hospital. When he opened the door of the ward, he saw that


    Scott was reading newspaper on the sofa in the ward. He couldn''t help smiling, "It seems that there''s


    nothing serious."


    Scott put down the newspaper in her hand, looked up at the man who was walking in from the outside


    and said, "Walter? Didn''t you leave France? "


    After Walter put down his files, he looked at the woman on the bed, indicating that it was not


    appropriate to talk here.


    Two tall and slim figures stood in the corridor of the hospital.


    "Did you find her?" On the other side of the window, Scott was looking into the distance.


    "Not yet, but I believe that one day we will meet again." When Walter spoke, there was a sh of


    sadness in his eyes, but it did not escape the eyes of Scott.


    Looking at how infatuated he was, Scott thought it funny. Walter was a well-known photographer. He


    liked traveling around the world to take pictures. Therefore, he made some friends. He lived in unstable


    ce. It was fate to meet him in France.


    "Hey, you just photographed her profile. Are you really infatuated with her?" Scottughed and


    punched him hard in the chest.


    "What do you know? This is called loyalty. Do you think I''m as hypocritical as you? You get crazy about


    women. " He wasn''t afraid of meeting his anger, so he mustered up his courage to speak his mind. But


    as soon as he finished speaking, he seemed to have thought of something suddenly, and added, "But


    this time, I saw a personpletely different from you. Are you falling in love this time?


    "

 Chapter 59 He Has Fell In Love

    Chapter 59 He Has Fell In Love


    Fall in love?


    He admitted that he had a crush on her.


    Walter had always thought that a handsome guy like Scott who knew nothing about love would be


    trapped by love one day. He was curious about the woman in front of him. How could she is so


    charming that she could change a person like Scott who never took a woman seriously.


    He still remembered that when he was in the ward, it was the first time he saw Scott treat a woman so


    gently. But he already had someone in his heart and didn''t want to see other women.


    The situation was very urgent at that time, so he didn''t think about it.


    What is love? One body with two hearts; what friendship is? Two body with one hearts.


    Perhaps even Scott didn''t expect that he would meet a woman who could move him someday. Michelle


    was the first woman who broke into his heart. He didn''t mind but wanted her to live there forever.


    Walter left and went to Cuba. After this parting, they still didn''t know when they would meet again. Scott


    and Walter Cheng had been friends since kindergarten.


    Walter Cheng only wanted to travel, taking his favorite camera to take photos of all kinds of beautiful


    scenery. Except that time when he identally took a photo of a woman in America.


    He told Scott on the phone, but Scott hadn''t seen the photo. He believed that Walter wouldn''t let him


    see it. With that woman showing up, he was afraid that Walter would not go anywhere else but stay in


    the United States, where they met for the first time.


    What he took were very attractive, so he had been a famous photographer during these years of


    struggle. Living together with his aunt since he was a child, Walter couldn''t feel the warmth of the


    family. That''s why he never shoot person. On the contrary, the beautiful scenery would make people


    forget the troubles in their hearts.


    After staying in France for half a month, they boarded the ne back. At first, Scott was still worried


    about her, but she said she missed home, so he agreed.


    More than ten hourster, the nended at the airport of C City. Michelle and Scott walked side by


    side and followed the crowd out of the airport.


    Outside the airport, it was drizzling, hitting Scott and Michelle. Scott took off his coat and put it on her,


    fearing that she would catch a cold and cause the wound inmmation.


    She could only ept his tenderness and sincerity. The sudden change made her not used to it before


    but now made herpromise.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    A ck Audi slowly stopped in front of them. The driver''s door was opened and a man in a ck suit


    got out. He came to Scott and said with respect, "Boss, I''m here to take you home."


    Without saying anything, Scott put his arms around Michelle, walked to the back seat, and opened the


    door for her. Overwhelmed by an unexpected favor, Michelle bent down and got in the car. But next,


    Scott also bent down, and Michelle hurriedly moved back to leave him a space.


    The big boss sat beside her and she felt a little stressed.


    "Happiness District." After Scott said a few words, the driver stepped on the elerator and left the


    airport.

 Chapter 60 The Kiss From Wyn

    Chapter 60 The Kiss From Wyn


    As the car was on the expressway, Michelle looked out of the window at the receding scenery. The rain


    hit the window and gradually blurred her sight. As she saw, she subconsciously raised her hand to wipe


    the rain from the window. Her snow-white side face was exposed in the eyes of Scott.


    It was said that women were made out of water. So when it was raining, they would show themselves.


    With a kind of irresistible beauty, it was so beautiful that people couldn''t take their eyes off it.


    Along the way, neither of them spoke. It was as quiet as usual in the car.


    "Boss, here you are." When the car stopped at the gate of Michelle''s neighborhood, she was about to


    take off the suit coat, but his hand suddenly pressed her shoulder and said, "Wear it. It''s not good to


    get cold."


    "Okay, I''ll bring it to you after it is washed," She knew he meant well, so she didn''t mean to refuse. She


    got out of the car and walked towards the block without looking back. However, the ck Audi stayed


    there for a long time.


    After going through so many things in France, Michelle''s attitude towards Scott changed a lot. They


    were the ones who had experienced life and death together. It could be said that they were sworn


    friends?


    At the thought of how he had taken care of her in the hospital, she was obviously moved, but she could


    not show it. She wasn''t sure whether it was a kind of love or not.


    She hadn''t fully recovered from Wyn''s betrayal. If she easily fell in love with a man, it meant that her


    love for him was too shallow.


    Someone said first love was the most unforgettable. Maybe they would not be able to be together in the


    rest of their lives, but they would not forget the beautiful past.


    As she began to step up the stairs, a person suddenly rushed out from a dark corner and held her


    tightly in his arms. His kiss fell like raindrops before she could react.


    She was so familiar with the scent of man. Even if she didn''t see his face clearly, she had already


    guessed who he was. She tried to dodge his touch desperately. She had been expecting his touch but


    now it disgusted her.


    Her back was against the railing in the building, and she was firmly locked in his arms. His lips found


    hers and began to kiss her rudely. There was a sting on her lips, but it was less desperate than the pain


    in her heart.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She bit his lips hard, and a taste of salty spread in her mouth. In the dim light outside the building,


    Michelle could vaguely see the tall figure of Wyn.


    He touched his lips subconsciously, a touch of sadness showing on his handsome face. He stood still


    and didn''t know what to do. Would they miss each other like this?


    "Wyn, what you do will only make me hate you more!" She wiped her lips hard and her eyes were full of


    disgust.


    She had already kept her life and death out of consideration after experiencing such a bloody incident.


    Therefore, she would never shed a tear in front of this man!


    "Go back now. Your wife is still waiting for you at home. I''ve never met you before. Don''te to me


    ever again. It will only put me in a difficult position. Unless you want to force me to death. " Michelle


    made light of these words, and she even did not know that these words coulde out of her own


    mouth.


    She had always thought that she would be soft hearted and wanted to cry every time she saw him. But


    now, she seemed to be stronger.


    She was so exhausted that she didn''t even say another word and turned around. He would never


    understand how she had lived through these days when he hurt her.


    It was the first time that she drunk wine, went to a bar and shouted at the wedding in front of so many


    people. He thought there would be news about her on the second day of the wedding, but the news


    was blocked by the two families. It seemed that they didn''t want to lose face.


    Rich people could be so capricious!

 Chapter 61 You Hurt Me

    Chapter 61 You Hurt Me


    Wyn was standing there, showing no intention to leave. And Michelle also didn''t go to see him. Just as


    she lowered her head to look for something on her body, she found that her bag had already been lost


    in France.


    So she had to knock and ask her mother to open the door.


    When she was about to raise her hand, her wrist was grabbed by Wyn. He pulled her downstairs with


    great strength without any mercy. Michelle was struggling all the way, but the suit she wore then fell to


    the ground. She wanted to pick it up, but was stopped by the man.


    "Wyn, where are you taking me to? Let go of me! " Her voice echoed in the corridor, but it seemed that


    Wyn didn''t hear it.


    After walking out of the stairway, Wyn put her into the white Audi and then got into the driver''s seat.


    Then she turned around, trying to take the opportunity to open the door and slip away. However, the


    door was already locked by him from inside.


    "Wyn, what the hell do you want to do?" She turned back, looked at the serious face of Wyn, and


    roared.


    On the way, Wyn kept a serious face and didn''t want to say anything. The door wasn''t opened until the


    car stopped by the sea. He almost dragged her out of the car. Staring at his receding figure, she never


    expected that he could be so rude and unreasonable.


    He was no longer the old Wyn.


    "Let go of me! You are hurting me!" She tried to shake off his hand but failed. She was so anxious that


    she almost cried, because he was dragging her to the sea.


    She didn''t know what he was going to do. But if he wanted to drown her, why did he do it? He knew


    better than anyone who was betrayer.


    Finally, his footsteps stopped at the edge of the reef by the sea.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Michelle, I know that no matter what I do, you will never forgive me. Please believe me, I am also a


    victim in this incident. When I came back from abroad, I knew that my family had already arranged the


    wedding for me and Zoy. I know you are the best sisters. I was shocked too, but I have no choice


    because of the pressure from my family. "


    With these words, she shook his hand off. "Wyn, are you a man or not? Marriage is not a game. Now


    that you are married, do you still want to use me of being a mistress? I have told you very clearly


    that we can''t go back to the past. What else do you want? " She frowned and looked at the man in front


    of her sadly.


    Did hee here to atone for his sin? If so, would it be toote?


    All she could think about now was the rolling over and over of their bodies, which made her sick!


    She didn''t want to stay here any longer. Seeing that Wyn didn''t respond, she turned around and was


    about to leave. It was drizzling in the sky, making the beach even colder.


    All she wanted now was a hot bath and lying on the bed for warmth. She was shivering. It was so cold.


    He rushed to her, grabbed her arm and pulled her into his arms. Michelle didn''t expect that he would do


    this to her. She tried to struggle in his arms, but was held more tightly by him. He locked her in his


    arms, preventing her from struggling.

 Chapter 62 Dont Leave Me

    Chapter 62 Don''t Leave Me


    Wyn''s head was knocked on her hair, looking extremely painful.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Michelle, don''t leave me. I don''t know how I came through these days. Without you, my life is so


    empty. "


    Now that she was surrounded by his powerful arms, it was useless for her to struggle. She couldn''t


    help but think of Scott. She was so scared and cold. If only Scott was there tofort and protect her...


    Having stayed by the sea for a long time, Michelle found that a chill was spreading all over her body,


    which made her tremble involuntarily. She tried herst strength to push him away, and Wyn seemed to


    notice that something was wrong with her. He was about to move forward, but Michelle was vignt and


    took a few steps back. "Don''te over, Wyn. I''m begging you? Please don''t show up in front of me


    anymore. If you want me to die, I''ll jump into the sea now! "


    "Michelle..." Wyn could only stand still and watch her leave.


    She almost trotted away, but after holding on for a while, she found that her body could not stand the


    wind and rain outside more and more. She found a corner and crouched, shivering.


    Her sight was getting blurred. She could hear that Wyn was anxiously looking for her, but she didn''t


    want to talk to him at all. She didn''t know whether he had left or not. She just felt so sleepy.


    "Are you okay, miss?" When she was about to fall asleep, she heard a woman''s voice. She wanted to


    raise her head to tell the woman that she was fine, but she lost consciousness the next second.


    "What''s wrong, miss?" At the moment she fell down, the woman standing next to her was startled. She


    squatted down hurriedly and pushed Michelle, only to find that she was motionless as a dead person.


    After Wyn drove the car for a while, he heard a strange music. He looked subconsciously at the mobile


    phone on the co pilot where the sound of music came from. He pulled over and answered the phone.


    "Have you gone home?" It was Scott''s voice. Although he didn''t know much about Scott, he could


    sense something. But he didn''t expect him to be so gentle.


    "I''m Wyn Mu, brother," Zoy was Scott''s cousin, so Wyn put his words mildly.


    Scott frowned and said in a low voice, "Is she with you? Ask her to answer the phone. "


    A cold smile cracked his lips. He replied honestly, "I don''t know where she is now."


    His words made Scott angry for no reason. Could it be that as soon as she came back home, she


    engaged in the affairs with Wyn? It seemed that her illness had healed, then what should he be worried


    about?


    Without saying anything more, Scott hung up the phone. He stood up and walked out of the window,


    overlooking the night scene outside the vi. His heart was like the dark night, hard to explore.


    Wyn felt a little ufortable when he held Michelle''s phone. He looked at the name of the caller on


    the screen, "CEO" and his eyes were stung. So he put her phone aside and drove away.

 Chapter 63 It Is Him That I Am Thinking Of

    Chapter 63 It Is Him That I Am Thinking Of


    It was a sleepless night.


    When she woke up again, she found herself lying on the white bed, and from time to time, she heard


    some people talking. She sat up from the bed and looked around. There were several beds in the vast


    space.


    The door of the ward was pushed open, and a strange woman walked in. She was so thrilled to see


    Michelle, "You''re awake!" The woman ran to her and put the stic bag on the night table.


    She looked the woman in front of her, it is said that she had nothing to do with her.


    "You faintedst night. It was me who sent you here. I paid for your hospitalization fee. I was really


    worried about you. " After saying that, she didn''t forget to exhale as if she were very tired.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Sorry to bother you. I''ll give you a big sum of money for hospitalization. " She vaguely remembered


    what happenedst night. She did pass outter. And she heard a woman''s voice before she fainted. It


    must be the voice.


    The woman was not in a hurry. Instead, she sat by the bed and took out something from the stic


    bag. "Have some light food. The doctor said that your wound was inmed."


    Michelle took the pear with a smile and started to eat it.


    After the simple breakfast, Michelle borrowed the woman''s cell phone. When she held the phone in her


    hand, she hesitated. Because she didn''t know whom she should call now. If it was her mother, she


    would definitely worry.


    She clenched her teeth and quickly dialed a long string of numbers on the phone.


    After a short beep, the call was quickly answered. "Hello, I''m Scott Jiang."


    "Boss, I am Michelle." His voice eased her tension. When Scott heard her voice, he wanted to hang up,


    but the next second he realized that something was wrong.


    He looked at the unfamiliar phone numbers.


    "Where are you?" He put the phone near his ear and said coldly.


    "H...hospital. Well, you... " Before she could finish her sentence, the phone was hung up. Now, she had


    no choice but to ask her mother for help. When she was about to input another number, her cell phone


    suddenly rang. It was Scott!


    "Which hospital are you in?"


    "General Hospital." She couldn''t wait to tell him.


    The phone was hung up again. Michelle gave the phone to the woman and smiled friendly. She turned


    to look out of the window. Knowing that Scott wasing, in fact, she was looking forward to it.


    Ten minutester, a ck Porsche stopped in front of the gate of the General Hospital, instantly


    attracting everyone''s attention!


    Scott opened the door and walked quickly into the hospital. After asking the room where Michelle lived,


    he walked quickly towards the in-patient department.


    The door of ward 218 was pushed open. Although there were many patients in it, Scott, who was


    standing at the door, saw the people on the bed No. 8 at a nce. He strode over and nced at the


    woman beside before he looked at Michelle.


    "What''s wrong with you?" He asked.


    Not knowing how to answer, Michelle just lowered her head like a child who did something wrong.


    "The doctor said that it was a fever caused by the inmmation of the wounds. Now she is all right."


    The woman exined.


    When Scott looked at the woman beside him again, he said, "I''ll have your ount pay for all the


    expenses. You can leave now."


    This was the first time that the woman had met such a person. No matter what, this woman had saved


    her life. Even if he did not pay immediately, his attitude should be better.


    Michelle, however, apologized to the woman beside her, "I''m sorry. This is how my boss is


    like."

 Chapter 64 You Still Love Me

    Chapter 64 You Still Love Me


    "Why are you in hospital again? Didn''t I tell you to have a good rest at home? Or did you go


    somewherest night?" As long as he thought of what happenedst night, he felt angry. He really


    didn''t understand what this woman was thinking.


    "I You''d better take me home. "


    After diagnosis, the doctor said that there was no big problem, as long as she went home and


    recuperated her body. After being discharged from the hospital, Michelle got on his ck Porsche


    again.


    Scott was always wearing a sullen face, as if there was something unpleasant. She did not dare to


    disturb it.


    When they arrived at the gate of Michelle''s neighborhood, she hesitated for a moment, apparently not


    knowing what to say. Then she said, "Sir, I''m sorry to trouble you again." I will transfer the money to


    you as soon as possible. "


    She knew that she had owed him too much and didn''t know how many years she had to work to pay


    him back. But she still had enough money to pay for the hospitalization.


    This time, Scott did not refuse.


    When he heard that she was sent to the hospital again, he was very angry at first, but then he couldn''t


    help looking for her. Through the rear view mirror, Scott watched her receding figure and pulled the car


    away.


    A white Audi car slowly stopped at the door of Happiness District. The door was opened, and from the


    car came out a man, who took a look at the ck Porsche that was leaving. He frowned slightly and


    walked quickly into themunity.


    Michelle just felt that she had no strength at all. The wound on her back was still painful. It was opened


    again because of the wound inmed. The doctor bandaged her wound again and before leaving, he


    specially asked her not to touch water any more.


    "Michelle, I apologize for what I did to youst night," He walked fast, grabbed her wrist and forced her


    to stop.


    "Wyn, didn''t you hear me?" She managed to shake off his hand and turned to look at him with her eyes


    full of strangeness.


    He grabbed her shoulders and said, "I know you still love me, don''t I?" His eyes were full of eagerness,


    which made people dare not look at him directly.


    "If he always protecting others in the rain, why do you have to wait in the rain for him? Let me go, Wyn.


    We can''t go back. " After she finished speaking, she got rid of his hands with a faint smile on her face.


    Then she turned around and walked away.


    However, within a few steps, he heard Wyn''s growl behind him. "I saw the photos in your phone. I don''t


    believe you''ve forgotten me!"


    She paused for a moment and continued to walk. At this moment, she didn''t want to face this man at


    all. She didn''t even want to get her phone.


    However, wyn caught up with her again. He put her cellphone in front of them and shook it hard. "Since


    you said you didn''t love me anymore, what''s the photo in the album?"


    Without saying a word, she snatched the phone from him abruptly!


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    In front of him, she smashed the cell phone on the floor and shouted, "Are you satisfied now?"


    It never urred to him that she would do this. He was stunned and stood rooted to the spot. Michelle


    stomped on the phone and left without looking back. At that moment, his heart seemed to be trampled


    by her, very painful

 Chapter 65 I Support You, Mom

    Chapter 65 I Support You, Mom


    She didn''t expect that Wyn would turn to her so openly and brazenly.


    What should she do if the man in the neighbourhood recognized her? Will she be the people''s


    focus in the future? No woman wants to suffer this. How helpless she should be.


    She clearly remembered that Scott''s suit jacket had fallen off the staircase but it was gone when she


    looked at it today. It seemed that it was taken away by the cleaner in the neighbourhood as rubbish.


    "What should I do? The CEO''s clothes were lost. Should Ipensate him?" She seemed to


    remember that the brand of the dress was France, and it must be more expensive than that in the


    domestic market.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    At the thought of this, she felt that her future was going to be miserable.


    "Michelle? Why did youe back sote? Do you know how much I worry about you? " When she


    was about to reach the door, she suddenly heard the voice of her mother. She looked back


    subconsciously and saw the tension and worry in her mother''s eyes. Her heart ached and suddenly


    had an impulse to cry.


    Olivia seemed to realize that something was wrong with her. He rushed forward and took her cold


    hand. "What''s wrong with you, my child? Did something happen to you?"


    She wanted to hide her sadness, but after her mother''s question, she couldn''t help but cry. Olivia was


    so anxious that she opened the door in a hurry and led her in.


    She sat on the couch and kept crying. While Olivia sat beside her, holding her in her arms, and gently


    stroked her hair. "Child, you have to believe that everything in the world has its meaning. Don''t think too


    much, or I''ll feel bad when I see you like this. "


    "Yes." Michelle nodded her head, leaning against her mother''s chest.


    At lunch time, the mother and the daughter just cooked a simple bowl of noodles to eat. And Michelle


    rushed to wash the dishes as usual. There was no need to worry about the back as the wound was on


    it.


    She hadn''t showered for a whole day and felt very ufortable. Michelle returned to her room to get


    some clothes for change, and then went to the bathroom. She washed her head and wiped her body


    with a handkerchief.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Michelle couldn''t help being lost in thought.


    "Don''te to work in thepany these days. I will contact you if there is anything. If you can''t take


    it, I will allow you to work at home. You will get sry. "


    This was what Scott told her after she left the hospital. After she gave it much thought, she always


    worried that her mother would be suspicious of this. Now that the gauze was firmly sealed around the


    wound on her back, she was curious about what the hell it looked like.


    "Michelle, why don''t you turn on the water when you are taking shower?" As she was wondering, there


    was a voice of her mother outside the door.


    "Oh, I''m done. I''m putting on my clothes now." Then she began to get dressed in a hurry.


    When she went out, she found her mother was wearing her working uniform. Michelle asked in


    surprise, "Mom, didn''t you go to work this morning? Why are you still going in the afternoon?"


    "A colleague is sick and asked me to be her scapegoat for several days."


    "Mom, this job is already very hard, I will be very worried about you if you continue to work like this.


    How about quitting your job and I support you? " The guards took turns every day, while their mother


    had been on the early shift all the time. She had already less sleep. But now, she had to work for


    others. How could she bear that as a daughter?

 Chapter 66 Ill Drive You Home

    Chapter 66 I''ll Drive You Home


    Hearing this, Olivia felt warm in her heart. She was tidying up the stuffs she needed to prepare for the


    work and said casually, "I will get tired of staying at home for a long time. I want to breathe the fresh air


    outside."


    "Okay, be careful!" She knew that her mother was stubborn, so she couldn''t force her to do anything


    she didn''t want to. She decided to do as her mother said.


    When she saw her mother went out, the family regained peace. Suddenly, she felt that her mother was


    right. Staying at home for a long time would definitely make her tired and lonely.


    The sun was a bit strong outside, making it a bit harsh. Then she took some fruits from the fridge to


    peel. But she found there was no food in the fridge.


    Near her home, there was a small meat market. But the owner of the market didn''t sell much, so she


    could just pick a few dishes.


    There were few people waiting for the bus at this time, so she got on the bus heading to the downtown.


    When the bus arrived at the shopping mall, Michelle pushed a shopping cart into it.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The supermarket wasrge with a variety of things, which was also the reason why she liked toe


    here.


    She bought some vegetables and meat and then headed to the snack section. There was no instant


    noodles at home. She was too busy to cook breakfast, so instant noodles was the best choice.


    "I heard that the oil is used up. Let me buy a pot of oil. By the way, buy some yogurt! " Then she


    headed for the destination.


    After a short while, the sun was not that strong outside after she came out of the supermarket. With two


    large shopping bags in her hands, Michelle walked across the street and waited for the bus.


    Although it was not so hot, there were many people waiting for the bus. Standing in the sun for an hour,


    she did not get on the bus, because she took too many things.


    Suddenly the sound of the horn freaked her out!


    "CEO?" She recognized Scott''s car because the limited edition Porsche was rare in C City.


    Obviously, she became the gaze of everyone again, which made her feel ufortable. The car was


    too tant. It would be hard even if it was hidden.


    "Get in the car. I''ll drive you home." Scott rolled down the window and said coldly to the people outside


    who were still standing foolishly.


    "No need for that, boss. I can take a bus go home." Michelle waved her hand and refused immediately.


    She was already embarrassed by so many people staring at her.


    "Get in the car." Scott was really helpless. He was a little worried when she did not get in the car, so he


    emphasized it again.


    As she detected the determination in his tone, she headed straight to his car with the two bags.


    "Put the thing in the back seat. You sit on the copilot seat." Scott looked at her and said coldly.


    "Okay." After hearing his words, Michelle did as he ordered.


    Sitting in the passenger''s seat, Scott didn''t forget to remind. "Seat belt."


    Therefore, this ck Porsche left in front of so many people. Looking out of the window at the receding


    scenery, Michelle just felt very stressed. Scott kept silent along the way because he needed to focus on


    driving.


    She thought that Scott would only park his car outside themunity, but she did not expect that he


    would actually drive his car in directly!


    After she got out of the car, Michelle was about to take the things in the back seat, but they had been


    carried by Scott.


    "Boss, I can do it myself." She smiled awkwardly and was about to take it.

 Chapter 67 Stay For Dinner

    Chapter 67 Stay For Dinner


    When Scott was about to go downstairs with the bag, Michelle was so frightened that she rushed up


    and asked, "Sir, is everything okay in thepany? I can go upstairs myself. "


    "You graduated from Kinston University. Don''t you have any manners?" When Scott went upstairs, he


    said that with no reason. She sobbed at the moment.


    After entering the house, Michelle took out a pair of men''s slippers from the shoe cab and handed it


    to him. "Sir."


    After changing his shoes, Scott put the things in his hand on the table. She poured him a ss of water


    and seated him on the sofa in the living room to watch TV.


    It was gettingte, so Michelle quickly ran to the kitchen to make preparation.


    At half past six, Olivia showed up in front of the door on time. When she saw the people sitting in the


    room, she smiled and said, "Michelle''s boss."


    Hearing her words, Scott stood up from the sofa and friendly greeted, "Auntie, I''m sorry to bother you


    again today."


    "I''m d that you are here." After the words of Olivia, Michelle in an apron came out from the kitchen


    with a hot dish, "President, mom, it''s time for dinner."


    He looked at the four dishes and one soup on the table and couldn''t help smiling.


    "Michelle''s boss, do you like these dishes?" Olivia sat beside and smiled kindly.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I like home cooking very much." He was still worried about his stomach because He still remembered


    that he ate spicy foodst time. He hadn''t eaten such spicy food, but he had eaten some home cooked


    dishes before.


    Sitting opposite to him, Michelle watched Scott put a piece of minced meat into his mouth with


    chopsticks and feel uneasy. It was her first time to cook for a man, and he was the boss.


    To be honest, she was afraid that if Scott said the food tasted bad, she would lose face.


    "Yummy." After eating a piece of crispy meat, a satisfied smile appeared on Scott''s face, and he picked


    up another piece.


    Hearing his words, Michelle was finally relieved.


    Everyone enjoyed the meal. Scott just felt his appetite increased so much that he had two bowls of rice!


    "Michelle''s boss, pleasee here as long as you have time," After dinner, Olivia and Scott sat on the


    sofa in the living room and had fruits.


    "Auntie, you can call me Scott from now on as you are an elder after all." To be honest, Scott only felt


    that the word "Michelle''s boss" was a bit awkward, so he deliberately emphasized it.


    Olivia nodded instead of refusing.


    At this time, Michelle was busy in the kitchen, and Scott would look at her from time to time. How could


    Olivia miss such a scene?


    This time, Scott just had a short rest and got up to say goodbye. Before he left, Olivia reminded, "Scott,


    come here when you have time. Drive carefully."


    On his way home, Scott turned on the radio which was rarely used to y when a gentle music was


    heard. He looked rxed. Tonight, he was the happiest person.


    He was jealous of their sweet family atmosphere.

 Chapter 68 He Misses Her

    Chapter 68 He Misses Her


    On the way, Scott couldn''t help thinking of once in a while about how busy Michelle was. The figure


    reminded him of his mother. Wasn''t that the representative of a virtuous woman in his heart?


    It seemed that his life had changed since he met her.


    Every time she appeared, she was so unusual that it was shocking! Scott found that he hadn''t been


    looking for a woman for a long time during this period.


    He clearly remembered that she had a delicate and beautiful face that night. He still remembered the


    way she turned around and left.


    Since Michelle was not in thepany, Scott felt that hecked something in his life. Standing in front


    of the French window, he overlooked the whole city, feeling empty.


    He missed her. He wanted to see her, eat the food she cooked and stay with her.


    He took out his cellphone and quickly dialed a number and put it beside his ear. However, he heard that


    the cellphone was turned off. Scott didn''t know what was going on, but he suddenly remembered that


    she didn''t have her phone with her.


    That day, she got up very early in the morning and went out to buy a new phone.


    "Hello, miss. May I help you? We have some new arrivals, and they are all very useful. " As soon as


    she entered the shop, she were greeted with the enthusiastic service of the waiters.


    As if she was a God, she followed the man and began to check the mobile phone in the shop. They


    were all very expensive.


    There was not much money left in the card. She earned it during her part-time job abroad. She had


    been using it carefully all the time. That phone she had been using for three years. She had never


    thought that it would be eventually destroyed by her.


    However, it was no use crying over the spilled milk. After all, it was already broken.


    After walking around the shop for quite a while, Michelle finally bought a cell phone worthed 999


    dors. This was the first time she used this brand of cell phone. It looked not bad.


    The phone was in different colors. She chose pink on purpose.


    The next thing Michelle needed to do was to buy a new phone card. That meant everything would be


    started again. In fact, the best way to forget the past was to get rid of anything that could remind him.


    That was the so-called "view injury".


    As soon as she walked out of the shop, her phone rang. It was Scott calling!


    "Hello, boss." She dared not neglect him, thinking that he must have something important to call at this


    time.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Why is your phone powered off?" Scott asked seriously.


    "Oh, my phone fell down identally. I just bought a new cell phone and applied for a new SIM card. "


    She acted like a straight-A student.


    "Yes." Scott felt a little better when he heard that.


    The two of them hesitated for a long time and did not speak. As a subordinate, Michelle did not dare to


    hang up the phone. So they had topromise.


    "Take care of yourself at home. Don''t let others worry about you." Finally, Scott couldn''t help telling his


    true thoughts, and his tone was gentle.


    Michelle was stunned. She did not expect that he would say this.


    After hanging up the phone, Scott looked out of the window again, with the corners of his lips slightly


    rising


    Now she had to start all over again and forget all the unpleasant things.

 Chapter 69 Your Boyfriend Is So Handsome

    Chapter 69 Your Boyfriend Is So Handsome


    She was in a good mood today, so she bought a lot of things and went home. However, when she just


    got off the bus and walked a few steps, the two shopping bags in her hands were grabbed by


    someone.


    She looked back, only to see the tall figure of Scott blocking the sunlight.


    "CEO? Why are you here? " For the appearance of Scott, Michelle was surprised. He just came


    yesterday, and now he came again. It was too dramatic.


    "I am your boss. Am I wrong by visiting my employees?" Scott was about to go downstairs with the


    shopping bag in his hand, but Michelle was unable to react for a long time.


    Just as they went upstairs one after the other, the voice that was the most frightening came from the


    top of her head.


    "Michelle came home with your boyfriend?"


    "Aunt Lucy." Even though she didn''t want to face her, she greeted her politely.


    Aunt Lucy came downstairs and stood in front of them. She looked at Scott closely and said, "Michelle,


    why does the boyfriend you brought back different from the onest time?"


    After hearing this, Scott frowned slightly and then turned his sight to Michelle. It was obvious that he


    was questioning.


    "Aunt Lucy, you misunderstood me. This is my boss, not my boyfriend. " In a panic, Michelle rushed


    forward to exin. But the expression on Scott''s face became more somber when he heard this.


    "Do you think I am blind? It''s so obvious. Do you still want to cover it up? But then again, your boyfriend


    is so handsome! " Aunt Lucy was like the nemesis of Michelle. No matter good or bad, she would


    always speak with her.


    Not knowing what to say for a moment, Michelle got a little angry when she saw no response from


    Scott.


    ''Why don''t you stand out to exin it?'' She had toin every time she met him.


    "Boss, please have a rest on the sofa. I will prepare the meal." After walking into the house, she first


    settled up Scott and then headed to the kitchen with the food she had just bought.


    At the same time, Olivia heard the voice and came out of the bedroom. When she saw Scott, a long


    lost smile appeared on her face again. "Scott, it''s so nice that you cane." After that, she sat next to


    Scott and they would have a good time together from now on.


    Standing alone in the kitchen, Michelle was still muttering, "Mom, am I your daughter or not. You are


    even more intimate than when you sees your own son. "


    After wandering around outside and returning home, it was just the time for dinner.


    She should be grateful that she went shopping today, or else she would not know how the emperor


    would treat her.


    After dinner, Olivia went out for a walk, and there were only the two of them in the huge room.


    "Boss, please drink some water." Watching the news report on TV, Michelle just felt it was not


    interesting at all. But it would be more embarrassing if they kept silent all the time.


    Even though the TV was on, she still felt the atmosphere was quiet. All she hoped now was that her


    mother coulde back as soon as possible.


    "It''s gettingte. I should go home now. Please tell your mom for me. " When Scott was about to leave,


    Olivia still didn''te back. People started to wonder if she had gone for a walk.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Because sometimes, her mother would talk with her neighbor.

 Chapter 70 God Bless Them

    Chapter 70 God Bless Them


    When they just arrived at the stairway, there was a sh of lightning and thunder. Then a violent storm


    ran, and the rain poured down. It seemed that the rain would not stop for a while.


    The rain did not stop until ten thirty in the evening. Now she began to doubt whether the God did it on


    purpose.


    At this time, Scott had taken off his ck suit and was only wearing a white shirt, enveloping himself in


    light. He was young, energetic and bright. Although he was sitting on the sofa, he exuded an


    obsequious aura.


    A set of men''s clothing appeared in her hand when Olivia came out of the room. Judging from the


    fabric, it was decades ago. She knew that her mother came out with her father''s clothes. She would


    never touch these things before. But now, for the sake of Scott, she opened that dustden box.


    "Scott, this is my husband''s clothes. Although it''s a bit rustic, you only wear it at home. Make do with it.


    " As she spoke, she gave the clothes in her hand to Scott, with a loving expression on her face.


    Looking at the clothes, Scott didn''t show any dislike for them. Instead, he smiled gently. "I''m sorry to


    have troubled you so much, aunt."


    "You''re wee. I''m d to see you here."


    At this moment, Michelle was like an outsider. She stood there, not knowing what to do.


    When she came out from the bathroom, she saw that Scott was still watching TV on the sofa. At this


    time, her mother had gone to bed. Again, there was only the sound from the TV.


    With one hand holding a towel to wipe the water on her hair, Michelle fixed her eyes on the back of the


    sofa and asked, "Boss, it''s sote now. Why don''t you go to bed?"


    "Yes, I can''t fall asleep." Scott didn''t look at her. He just stared at the TV.


    "Then, I have a chat with you?" Actually, Michelle just said that out of politeness, but the other party


    agreed immediately.


    She regretted saying that.


    Sitting beside him, Michelle''s hair was still dripping. In order not to make the sofa wet, she immediately


    stood up. Unfortunately, she lost her bnce and was going to fall to the ground


    Scott was quick eyed and swift in action. He quickly stretched out his long arm and encircled it around


    Michelle''s arm firmly.


    "Are you all right?" Looking closely at her delicate and smooth skin, Scott could not help swallowing.


    "I''m fine. Thank you, boss." Michelle''s face was flushed. When she looked into his eyes, she was in a


    panic again and answered hesitantly.


    It was not the first time that she had looked at the man in front of her at such a close distance, but his


    beautiful features were just like being carved, and his nose was high and handsome.


    Michelle''s heart beat faster all of a sudden, and she only felt that the air was shrunk. She forgot to


    break away from Scott''s arms.


    The living room was silent except for the TV.


    At the moment when their lips touched, Michelle''s body exploded like a time bomb. She was in a daze


    and kept trembling.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She put her hands on Scott''s shoulders and wanted to push him away, but he held her more tightly.


    At this moment, Scott felt that the blood in his body was quickly flowing to his head and his reason had


    completely lost. He wanted more and more kisses!

 Chapter 71 Do You Like Scott

    Chapter 71 Do You Like Scott


    His hot kiss made Michelle tremble violently. Her heart was beating wildly and she was so soft and


    weak. Scott took the opportunity to hold her into his arms, wishing to embed her in his own body.


    The woman in his arms smelt so fascinating that Scott had forgotten where they were now.


    "Michelle, it''s sote now, you..." Suddenly, Olivia walked out of her room. When she saw what was


    happening in the living room, she was shocked with her mouth wide open.


    Michelle pushed him away and wiped the ce where he had kissed her deeply. She looked at her


    mother, but didn''t know what to say.


    Olivia wasn''t a traditional woman. She had seen many young people kissing.


    If it were not Scott who kissed her, she would have defended her daughter. Except for Scott. Because


    she found herself very fond of this young man.


    It was rare to see a man so young and promising like him nowadays.


    "Auntie, I..." After a while, he opened his mouth. And he apologized with his head down like a child.


    Olivia just smiled and gave Michelle a hint to ask her to return to her room. She had no choice but to


    rush into the bedroom. She was so ashamed of what she did just now!


    After hearing the sound of the bedroom door being closed, Olivia turned her eyes on him again. "I can


    see that you like Michelle."


    After saying that, she held Scott''s hand in her palm.


    "Auntie, I do like her, but she doesn''t like me." As he spoke, he lowered his head again.


    "Well, Michelle. She is a bit stubborn. However, you had to be patient in chasing girls. To be honest, I


    like you and want you to be together. But Michelle just broke up with love. It''s understandable that she


    can''t ept you now. " Olivia really agreed with their love. After all, she had the experience, so she


    knew what was on the young man''s mind. She just wanted to leave them a private space and not to


    disturb them.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    After hearing what Olivia said, Scott gradually became more confident.


    However, as long as he thought that she had a boyfriend who had been dating for three years, he felt


    bad. The feeling was like being pricked by a needle.


    He admitted that he had been a yboy before he met Michelle. But he had changed. All he wanted


    was to let her see the good side of him. Now, she could see that, but she still didn''t care about him.


    They chatted for a long time in the living room before Olivia went to sleep. When she pushed the door


    of the room open, Michelle had already fallen asleep in bed.


    She came to the bedside and looked at the woman on the bed. She reached out and stroked her


    messy hair, and her eyes were full of love.


    "Michelle, I only wish you happy. There is no turning back between you and him. I hope you can forget


    him and start a new rtionship,"


    After turning off the light, Olivia opened the quilt andy down. Michelle just turned over. A glittering


    tear slowly fell down from the corner of her eyes on the white pillow towel.


    When she woke up the next day, her mother had already gone to work, and she didn''t see Scott in her


    room.


    Looking at the empty room, Michelle felt a little upset.


    She went to the kitchen and cooked a bowl of Congee with Minced Pork and Preserved Egg. Outside,


    the breeze was blowing on people''s body, but she felt a little cool.


    After her mother came back, they sat at the table and had lunch. Michelle seemed to be absent-


    minded.


    "Michelle, do you like Scott?"

 Chapter 72 I Like You

    Chapter 72 I Like You


    Michelle was eating her food when she heard her mother''s words. She was stunned by her mother''s


    words. She paused for a while and then put the dish into her mouth. After hesitating for a while, she


    finally said, "Mom, it is impossible for us to be together."


    "But why?" Hearing her daughter''s answer, she was immediately in a hurry.


    "I don''t like rich young men. Maybe it''s just because I''m left with an aftereffect," With her head down,


    she continued to eat indifferently.


    How could she not see through Scott?


    But, she might not be able to ept the love of Scott. There was a long thread between him and her,


    and she couldn''t cut the wire one by one in order to love him. Otherwise, she would be very tired.


    Olivia could understand her daughter''s feelings, so she didn''t say anything.


    Scott did note here these days. After resting at home for a week, she went to work.


    "Michelle, you finallye to work! Why did you cut your hair? But it''s okay. They look energetic. "


    As soon as the elevator door opened, the assistant greeted her. Michelle just smiled at him as usual.


    At 9 o''clock, Scott showed up in the corridor of floor 23 on time. Standing in front of the president''s


    office for a few seconds, he suddenly thought of something and turned to push the door of the


    Secretary''s office open.


    At that time, Michelle was just concentrating on her work. Although she hadn''te to work for so


    long, there were still a lot of documents on her desk to deal with.


    "Are you feeling well?" He asked.


    "I''m fine. Thank you for asking." She stood up and bowed to Scott.


    "Well, that''s good." After that, Scott closed the door of the Secretary''s office and went to his own office.


    As the door was closed, she felt like her heart had been cut by someone, and the ce was empty.


    At lunch time, they went to the canteen for lunch under the invitation of the assistant.


    However, at this time, the food didn''t taste good at all. She didn''t know how they got back to the office,


    let alone what the assistant told her.


    After a busy day, Michelle walked out of thepany with her handbag as usual. She stood on the


    side of the road, and a car slowly stopped in front of her. She was familiar with this car, but she didn''t


    want to get in.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    The window was rolled down and an assistant came in. "Michelle, why didn''t you wait for me? Didn''t I


    say at noon that I would drive you home after work today? "


    "What? I... I forgot. " Actually, she wanted to tell him when she had promised him.


    "Get in the car." He realized she was in a daze and didn''t want to disturb her.


    After she opened the door and got in, that person stood by the window of floor 23 showed an


    indescribable embarrassment on his face. He gripped the porcin cup in his hand so hard that he


    could hardly wait to crumb it!


    "Why? Why don''t you ept his pursuit?"


    Sitting in the car and looking at the scenery outside the window, Michelle could not tell what she was


    feeling. She thanked the assistant. When she was about to turn around and leave, the assistant


    suddenly ran up to her.


    He touched his head with his hand and smiled foolishly. "Michelle, in fact, I like you."

 Chapter 73 She Had Boyfriend

    Chapter 73 She Had Boyfriend


    Michelle was stunned for a while. But she still said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I''m not suitable for you.


    And I already have a boyfriend."


    She said that on purpose, so that the assistant could shrink back from difficulties.


    "Well, then, it''s really awkward." Hearing this, the assistant had to smile awkwardly.


    Looking at his back, she could only say sorry in her heart.


    As the sun set, the red glow prated through the floor to ceiling windows and shone into the living


    room, painting the simple but elegant room ayer of gorgeous color.


    "Boss, Mr. Kang from the KF Group has intended to invest in the project of our new district shopping


    mall. He wants to discuss the details with you." She wore a ck business suit with her hair simply tied


    up, and a light make-up mask appeared on her face. Then she put the document on the president''s


    desk.


    With a dark face, Scott opened the document and said coldly, "About Mr. Kang, arrange a meeting and


    talk with him."


    "Okay."


    After walking out of the office, Michelle returned to her own office. Today, she always felt that the


    attitude of Scott was somewhat strange. He seemed to dislike her on purpose. His voice was so cold


    that he didn''t even look at her.


    So she didn''t think she had done anything to annoy him.


    ''Forget it. What am I thinking about? It''s none of my business.'' In the end, she realized that she was


    actually absorbed in this matter. She came out of her trance quickly and sat back on her chair to work.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    After rejecting yesterday, the assistant didn''t treat her as kindly as before. He just greeted her from time


    to time.


    At lunch time, she looked down at her watch. She was ready to go out after sorting out the documents.


    But when she was thinking, she heard Scott''s voiceing from the CEO''s office.


    "I have a lunch at noon. I need you to go with me." After pushing open the door of the CEO''s office, she


    saw the cold face of Scott. Michelle felt that she entered an icy cer by ident, which made her


    shiver with cold.


    As soon as the ck Porsche stopped in front of a private club, Michelle was shocked by the luxurious


    decoration in front of her.


    It was the top private club in C City. Guestsing here were either rich or powerful. She had never


    been here before because it was a man''s paradise.


    She wondered who would have set this ce for their dinner?


    "Let''s go." It was not until Scott called her did she realize. She hastily followed after Scott, fearing that


    she would get lost in this ce.


    Although it was only ten o''clock at noon, the moment they stepped into the gate of the Dragon Pce,


    they felt as if they were in the dark night.


    The inner structure of the Dragon Pce was veryplicated. It was like a small pce, resplendent


    and magnificent everywhere. Michelle followed Scott, feeling a little regret for agreeing to deal with the


    so-called dinner with him.


    Stopping in front of a private room following a waiter. The waiter refused to leave until Scott gave the


    waiter a little tip. But generally speaking, people should be very happy after getting money, right? But


    people inside were all poker faced.


    "Don''t panic. Just take it as a normal dinner." It was not until she heard every word that she realized


    that he was already standing in the room.

 Chapter 74 Be Outnumbered

    Chapter 74 Be Outnumbered


    Apparently, no matter what kind of dinner she had, she always felt very ill at ease, especially under


    such an asion. But luckily, there was a woman apanying them.


    Although their clothes were a little bit uncovered and their makeup was a little heavy, at least it could


    prove that Michelle was not the only woman here.


    Sitting beside Scott, Michelle kept silent all the time, and she didn''t want to reach out to eat the


    delicious food on the table.


    "Mr. Jiang, as far as I know, there are always many women around you. Why do you bring such an


    ordinary woman with you?" Suddenly, a mocking voice came to their ears, breaking the silence.


    Scott replied, "This is my secretary."


    "Wow? I didn''t expect that you are interested with such kind of woman now? Ha-ha, it''s so rare. "


    Unexpectedly, after hearing these words, that personughed even more happily.


    Standing aside silently, Michelle dared not say a word from beginning to end, either.


    Although she didn''t say anything and just sat there like a fool, she could still feel other people''s strange


    look. Especially those women, their eyes were full of provocation.


    She cried out for herself.


    Now, she was so hungry, but Scott was still talking with them. Right now, the room was sweltering. She


    just wanted to find a ce to breathe some fresh air.


    "Boss, I''m going to the restroom." That was all she said to him out of courtesy. Without getting an


    answer from the other, she stood up and left.


    Standing in the corridor, she couldn''t see direction clearly in the dim light. She wanted to ask the


    waitress here, but the corridor was quiet and there was no sound of footsteps at all.


    She had no choice but to look for it on her own.


    Usually, the restroom was at the end of the corridor.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Out of intuition, she found the toilet at the end of the corridor. She rushed in like a life-saving straw.


    When she was washing her hands, the door was pushed open by several coquettish women. Michelle


    recognized them. They were the women in the room just now.


    Apparently, those women looked her up and down for a while when they came in.


    "I didn''t expect that Mr. Jiang would like this kind of woman. Even her clothes'' taste is very low."


    "That''s right. I wonder what she has done to Mr. Jiang to seduce him."


    She was not a fool. She knew clearly that these women said these words on purpose to her, but she


    just did not want to pay attention to them, because they were not on the same way.


    She washed her hands and was about to go out of the restroom, but those women stopped her. They


    blocked her way tightly.


    "Excuse me, please." She held back her anger and humiliation and said in a low voice.


    But those women didn''t seem to want to let her go. They still stood there motionlessly.


    The high-heeled shoes they wore were so high that they almost couldn''t stand on their feet. Michelle


    really felt painful for them.


    "What do you think Mr. Jiang likes about her?"


    "Hey, if you are smart enough, you should leave Mr. Jiang as soon as possible. Otherwise, we can''t


    guarantee that your life in the future."


    At the moment, they were outnumbered, so she had to endure their words.


    "I''m sorry,dies. I think you have misunderstood me? I''m just an employee who gets my sry with


    the CEO. How dare I dream about it? " She smiled, pretending to be calm.

 Chapter 75 The Fox Preys Farthest From His Hole

    Chapter 75 The Fox Preys Farthest From His Hole


    "I don''t believe it. If your rtionship is so simple, why did he bring you here? " A woman crossed her


    arms in front of her chest and looked at her frivolously.


    At this moment, Michelle just felt a little funny. No matter how bad her taste was, she would not fall in


    love with such a fickle man like Scott? And these women, just overestimated her. They were really


    funny.


    "I''m just an employee. If my boss takes me to somewhere, how can I refuse him? Could you please


    give up your job if you offend your boss and don''t worry about your family? " She managed to control


    her anger and hoped that her words could broke away from those people.


    The girls exchanged nces and made way for Michelle. As soon as she managed to get out of the


    room, she was grabbed by a woman with painted nails.


    "I hope what you said is true."


    Michelle looked at her with a slight smile, which looked somewhat weak.


    After she came out of the washroom, she leaned against the wall of the corridor and patted herself on


    the chest with hands. This was the first time that she encountered such an exciting thing. It was more


    real than the violence in TV series.


    This time, she truly understood what was "jealous of women".


    She went back to the room and opened the door, only to find that Scott had taken off his suit coat and


    his snow-white shirt was exposed. His sleeves were rolled up, revealing his strong arms.


    When Michelle sat beside him, he asked, "why did it take you so long?"


    "What? Women always take things slow. " It never urred to her that he would ask this question. In


    front of so many people, she was just timid to answer.


    For the rest of the time, Scott continued to talk with those people. She looked at them holding red wine


    one after another and was really worried about Scott.


    If he got drunk, would she take him to her home again?


    She didn''t forget what happened in the bathroom just now, but it also made her understand one thing.


    The big shot was not someone ordinary people could provoke.


    "Mr. Jiang, are you interested in the female secretary beside you?" At this moment, the voice of the


    man whispered in her ear, sending her shivers down her spine.


    Those women were still here. It would be terrible if Scott wanted to flirt with her!


    "God, help me please." She prayed silently in her heart and reached for the ss of water on the table


    subconsciously. She felt her mouth parched and her heart in her throat.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Ha-ha, don''t you hear the old saying that ''a rabbit doesn''t eat the grass beside its own hole''?" After


    that, Scott drank up the wine in his hand.


    Looking at him, Michelle wanted to remind him not to drink any more, but as a subordinate, she had no


    right to stop it? But why did she feel a little lost when she heard his words?


    It was so noisy in the room that her stomach was protesting.


    When she came out, it was already dark outside. Although Scott drank a lot, he was not as drunk as


    last time. When she was about to help him up, those women scrambled toe up and directly shoved


    her aside.

 Chapter 76 Dont Be Afraid, I Am Here With You

    Chapter 76 Don''t Be Afraid, I Am Here With You


    "Mr. Jiang, how about serving you tonight?" No one knew who said that, but the drunk Scott did not


    refuse but put his arm around their shoulders and drove into that ck Porsche.


    As the car was gradually out of sight, Michelle walked helplessly across the street and waited for car.


    This ce was far away from the city and there were very few cars passing by.


    "Hi, beauty. Are you waiting for a car? Why not let me give you a ride? " A red dazzling convertible car


    stopped outside her. A man wearing ck sunsses was sitting in the driver''s seat. He reached out


    and tossed the long hair in front of his forehead with an evil smile.


    Michelle took a step back out of instinct. She would rather walk home than take this man''s car, even if


    she couldn''t get a taxi. The man in the convertible was irritated by her ignorance.


    He opened the door and got out of the car. After rolling over to her, he stretched his hand to touch her.


    At this moment, she felt her whole body trembling, but she could not show it in front of this man.


    "Youngdy, I feel you are so lonely waiting for a car here alone. Do you want me to y with you?"


    Seeing her like this, the man''s interest was getting stronger.


    He grabbed her wrist and gently stroked it. Michelle felt disgusted. She tried to get rid of his hand, but


    he tightened his grip because of her resistance.


    "Sir, please show some respect!"


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Respect? I never know how to respect others. Why don''t you teach me? " After saying that, the man


    smiled again. At the sight of the man''s hideous face, Michelle was so sick that she almost vomited.


    "No, sir. Please be sober, okay? You are drunk." At this time, the man hadpletely pressed on her.


    She lost her bnce and almost fell to the ground.


    "Drunk? I''m not drunk. I''m sober. " The man said with a smile, trying to unbutton her clothes.


    Michelle attempted to push him away, but he stopped her by pressing her against the tree behind them.


    She cried to herself, hoping someone coulde to her rescue, but she didn''t see anyone on the


    empty road.


    She kicked the man''s crotch hard when he was not paying attention. The man cried out in pain. It hurt


    so much that he was sober now.


    "You are such a naughty woman. You should be taught a lesson!" After saying that, the man rushed


    over angrily.


    Her clothes were caught tightly by the other, and he also raised his fist


    When she was in despair, she suddenly felt her body was pressed lightly. Then she heard a man


    howling in pain. She opened her eyes, looking at the man in front of her incredibly, and her heart was


    faintly touched.


    The man was already on the ground, but Scott still didn''t want to let him go. He clenched his fist,


    angrily rushed over, and picked up the man on the ground. He beat him again!


    "Let''s go!"


    After pping that man, Scott walked quickly to her side and grabbed her hand, walking towards the


    ck Porsche parked on the side of the road. Because of being terrified, Michelle didn''t speak on the


    way, even her eyes were somewhat dull.


    After stopping the car at the roadside, he took off his suit coat and put it on Michelle. Noticing that she


    was trembling, he couldn''t help but hold her in his arms. "Don''t be afraid. I am here."


    This time, Michelle didn''t refuse. She took the initiative to hold his strong waist and cried in fear.

 Chapter 77 His Home

    Chapter 77 His Home


    In this city, one only existed for another.


    Scott parked his car on the side of the road and held her in silence, letting her tears wet his clothes.


    "Let me drive you home." Realizing that it waste, he patted her on the back tofort her. Then he


    turned around and was about to drive. But the next second, his wrist was grabbed by Michelle.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    He looked back at her beautiful face.


    "Take me to anywhere I want. I don''t want to go home. I don''t want my mother to see me like this." She


    was in an extremely awkward situation.


    Her clothes were askew, and one of her sleeves had been torn up.


    Scott looked at her sadly and left without saying anything. The street was so quiet. There was no trace


    of a person. Even the sound of insects could not be heard. Everything was so quiet.


    But to his regret, he didn''t show up in time.


    "Get out!" He still remembered that when his eyes were the most blurred, he felt there was no her


    breath in the car, so he tried to open his eyes. When he recognized the woman in his car, he roared,


    scaring those women.


    The Dragon Pce was far away from downtown, and no more than three cars would run in the past


    one day. He suddenly realized that his negligence led to a serious situation.


    After the woman in the car got off reluctantly, Scott waspletely sober. He stepped on the gas and


    quickly drove towards the Dragon Pce private club. When he arrived, he found that Michelle, who


    was standing at the roadside, was dragged tightly by a man.


    At that moment, his anger burst out uncontrobly. He rushed out and punched that man in the face.


    Whoever hurt his woman woulde to a bad end.


    Scott would have killed him if he hadn''t been so worried about her. When he held her hand, he felt


    something once again chilly.


    Filled with remorse and heartache, he regretted not having responded earlier when he saw her crying


    in his arms. He swore if something really happened to her, he would never forgive himself for the rest of


    his life!


    Half an hourter.


    The car ran to a mansion. The golden door was automatically open, and then Scott drove in.


    There was a huge garden in front of the vi. The car drove through the path beside the garden and


    stopped in front of the gate of the mansion.


    Turning her head to look at the mansion, she never thought that Scott would bring her to this ce. It


    was obviously his home.


    Scott got off the car and walked to the side of Michelle to open the door.


    The people in the car hesitated for a while, but she still got out of the car. She stood at the door,


    hesitating whether to go in.


    He was so amused by her behavior that he wanted tough. He held her hand and walked towards the


    stairs.


    The door was opened and the magnificent hall came into view. Michelle stood at the entrance of the


    living room, staring at the luxurious furniture and decoration.


    This was the first time for Scott to bring a woman home.


    The appearance of Michelle surprised the servants in the vi, but they immediately concealed it. He


    had been holding her hand when they came in!

 Chapter 78 Lets Have Breakfast Together

    Chapter 78 Let''s Have Breakfast Together


    Oh my God!


    Their master had taken a woman home, and they walked in hand in hand! What did that mean? Will the


    vi not be as cold as before? Is there going to be a hostess living in this house?


    It was already dark outside. Michelle followed Scott to a bedroom on the second floor. Before leaving,


    he told her, "There is a bathroom in the room and clothes in the closet. You can wear whatever you


    like."


    Silence returned to the room after the door was closed. After sending a message to her mother, she put


    her phone on the bed and turned to the closet.


    It was true that she needed to change her clothes. After all, her clothes were too torn to be seen. She


    thought the wardrobe was full of women''s clothes, but it turned out to be men''s clothes!


    She had no choice but to put on a white shirt.


    Even though the guest room was spacious, even the bathroom was bigger than her bedroom. This was


    the life of the rich. Some people, no matter how hard they tried in their whole life, could only buy one


    square meter of the whole house.


    Shey on that European style bed tiredly and looked at the ceiling above her head. The pattern on the


    ceiling was very beautiful. It was a totally strange ce. She was exhausted, but she couldn''t fall


    asleep.


    Next morning, Michelle got up very early.


    The shirt she was wearing fitted her well so that it could be used as a short skirt.


    When she was about to go out, she heard someone knocking at the door. In a hurry, she put down the


    things in her hands and ran to open the door.


    A tall figure appeared in front of her, and he was holding a shopping bag in his hand.


    "Come downstairs for breakfast once you get it done." There was not much expression on Scott''s face,


    but he still took the opportunity to look carefully at the woman in his shirt. He didn''t like others to wear


    his clothes, but Michelle was an exception.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a snow-white shirt dress, which was very popr this year. And there was a waist band which


    could show her waist.


    Her hair was simply tied into a ponytail, making her lookpletely rxed.


    When she went downstairs, Scott sitting at the table instantly looked at her. Michelle, who was standing


    at the head of the stairs, blushed when she noticed the way he looked at her.


    She lowered her head to avoid his fiery eyes.


    He stood up, walked to the opposite and pulled out a chair for her like a gentleman.


    Michelle thanked Scott and sat down on the chair.


    Scott returned to his seat. He didn''t speak, but silently cut the food on his te. She wanted to say


    something, but she held back.


    The atmosphere here was awkward.


    Especially the servants in the vi, almost everyone''s eyes were fixed on her. All of a sudden, she


    became a rare animal from the zoo.


    She finished their breakfast absentmindedly.


    "Boss, when shall we go to thepany?" After the breakfast, Scott was watching TV in the living


    room, while Michelle could only sit beside him and looked at him from time to time.


    She was in a panic and wanted to leave here as soon as possible.


    "Today is weekend. You don''t have to work." Scott did not look at her but gently said.


    Not until then did she realize that weekend hade. She hesitated for a while and asked cautiously,


    "Well, can you send me hometer?"

 Chapter 79 Be My Companion

    Chapter 79 Be My Companion


    Just at that moment, the phone of Scott was ringing. He nced at Michelle and pressed the answer


    key, "Hello?" His voice was cold and his attitude waspletely different from just now.


    Even though Michelle''s seat was very close to his, she could not hear what the person on the phone


    was talking about.


    After hanging up the phone, Scott called the servant at home: "Prepare me ady''s dress. Be quick."


    "Yes, Mr. Jiang." The servant took a nce at Michelle and left in a hurry.


    Michelle could tell that Scott wanted to go out. So she quickly stood up and was ready to leave. In fact,


    she could have taken a taxi home. She just thought that it would cost her a little more money.


    "Wait. Stay here. I have a dancing party to attendter, so you can be my femalepanion and


    continue to work overtime. "


    Upon hearing this, Michelle stopped suddenly. If she heard it right, he must be inviting her? Was she


    going to be his femalepanion? Why?


    She is just the secretary of the president. It seems that she has not been to the ball as his date. She is


    also working, isn''t she?


    When she was about to refuse him, she was pushed upstairs by several people who had juste in


    from outside. They were holding a ck cosmetic case in their hands, and Michelle was almost


    pressed on a chair by them.


    When she was about to get up, Scott''s tall figure had appeared outside the door. "Don''t apply heavy


    makeup. You can just dress it up a little."


    "Yes, Mr. Jiang." The same words came to Michelle''s ears again.


    She couldn''t bear such a good life. She was used to living with her mother in the two bedroom room.


    Although it was not as luxurious as the vi, it was at least cozy.


    Around an hourter, Scott sitting on the sofa apparently couldn''t wait.


    He stood up to see what was going on. However, as soon as he stood up, a graceful figure appeared


    upstairs.


    It was a light grey evening dress, with some grey floral border attached to the upper part of its body.


    The sleeves were transparent and were embroidered with the same grey floral border at the end of the


    sleeves. With a belt around her waist, she was so perfect. The clothes were made of gauze, so it


    looked light. From afar, Michelle looked like a fairy who had juste down from the mortal.


    Her well-shaped body was revealed in front of him.


    Wearing a little make-up, Michelle looked so pure and simple, unlike the women that Scott knew


    before. Everyone of them wore heavy make-up, which made people feel a little disgusted.


    At the same time, the car whistle came from outside the gate.


    Scott walked over and smiled at the person slowly walking down the stairs. "Let''s go."


    They came to the parking lot. It was Michelle''s first time to wear an evening dress, so she had a lot of


    trouble to get on the car. When Scott saw this, he hurried over and lifted the corner of her long dress for


    her. He wouldn''t put it down until she bent down and sat in the car.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Scott got on the car soon, and the ck Porsche drove away from the vi at a full speed.


    Looking out of the window, Michelle just felt that she was dreaming. It never urred to her that one


    day she would dress like a Cindere in a beautiful dress and attend a banquet with the prince.


    But she didn''t know if everything that happened around her woulde back to the starting point after


    midnight?

 Chapter 80 A Breathtaking Beauty

    Chapter 80 A Breathtaking Beauty


    When one saw through everything, he realized that losing was happier than having.


    Scott opened the door and led her out.


    She tried to get her hand out of his control, and even Scott sensed her ufortableness. So he


    reached out his arm and beckoned her to hold it.


    Michelle just stared at him in a daze for a long time, unable to react. This ce must be a ce for the


    media to report. She did not want others to misunderstand the rtionship between the two people.


    She wouldn''t havee to this ce if she hadn''t been forced.


    ''But he is rich. He is so rich that his party is so luxurious, '' she thought. The red carpet extended from


    the outside of the hotel to inside. Such a grand scene wasparable to a star''s award ceremony.


    She didn''t want to disgrace Scott, so she endured the difort all the time.


    "Rx. This is a private gathering. No media will be invited." Scott felt her tension and patted the back


    of her hand gently.


    In the luxurious hotel, the lights were so bright that celebrities from various countries gathered here,


    talking andughing with each other.


    They stood together, handsome and pretty.


    Because of the appearance of Scott, she quickly drew the attention of everyone.


    "Mr. Jiang, the girl next to you is so beautiful!"


    Scott held her fair hand intimately and smiled, "I think so, too."


    Upon hearing this, Michelle blushed at once. Turning around to nce at her, Scottughed even


    louder.


    It never urred to her that he would say something like that. Wasn''t he afraid of being


    misunderstood? And it was the first time that she had been praised by a man.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    On the way back, Scott held Michelle''s hand and they made contact with the passers-by. His heart was


    filled with pride when he heard others praising her.


    "Mr. Jiang, your beauty is so beautiful. No wonder you haven''t been with any other women recently. Of


    course, Mr. Jiang will never take a fancy to any girl in the world after the fairy descended to the mortal


    world. "


    As soon as the man finished his words, Scott couldn''t helpughing out loud, and then took over the


    ss and drank it up.


    Although they were superior-subordinate rtionship, she felt ufortable when she saw him


    drinking like that. She leaned over and persuaded him in a low voice, "Boss, don''t drink too much. It''s


    not good for your health."


    "It''s okay,"


    He had experienced so many hardships on the battlefield. He wouldn''t get drunk with just a few sses


    of wine?


    Scott lowered his head and softly looked at the woman beside him. He saw her concern for him.


    Sensing the love in his eyes, Michelle quickly turned her head so that she wouldn''t see his eyes, which


    seemed to be able to read other people''s mind.


    "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom." She got a little nervous and ran to the bathroom at once.


    Fortunately, Scott did not stop her but let go of her hand and said, "Come back early."


    Michelle looked back at him and nodded.


    Looking at herself in the mirror, Michelle was somewhat absent-minded. It was the first time for her to


    wear such expensive clothes. She had to admit that it was reasonable that people relied on clothes.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she headed to the hall and didn''t notice the man in ck who


    was standing at the end of the corridor. All of a sudden, the ck figure rushed towards her in a very


    fast speed.


    All of a sudden, a big hand covered her mouth.


    Her eyes were wide open, and her legs kept struggling, but in vain. Now, she could only make a


    hesitant voice.

 Chapter 81 Whats Your Relationship With Him

    Chapter 81 What''s Your Rtionship With Him


    As the light in the corridor was dim, Michelle was dragged by him until she was pulled to a corner. At


    that moment, she saw his face clearly.


    "Why are you here, Wyn? What do you want to do? "


    She subconsciously stepped back because she didn''t want to have any more intersection with him.


    "What''s your rtionship with him?" Wyn stared at her coldly.


    His question amused her.


    "Wyn Mu, I think this has nothing to do with you." After that, she turned around and was about to leave.


    However, she was stopped by the man.


    Wyn held her tightly in his arms at once.


    Michelle pushed him away angrily, her pretty face turning red. "Wyn, let go of me."


    Holding her hand firmly, he bent down and kissed her. She felt queasy. When his lips left, she gave him


    a hard p on the face and wiped the traces he left on her lips. The disdainful look once again stung


    his heart.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    In the dark corridor, Scott was standing there.


    He saw clearly the scene when Wyn kissed Michelle. The fire of anger was burning in his heart, which


    made him ufortable.


    Scott could not control himself anymore. He strode towards her and took her hand in front of Wyn.


    Scott gave him a cold look before leaving.


    But next second, her another hand was grabbed by Wyn. At this moment, only sorrow could be seen in


    his eyes.


    "If you don''t want me to hate you, let me go." With her back to him, Michelle said. Her eyes were filled


    with hatred and tears.


    It turned out that she would still feel heartbroken to see him after such a long time. She would never


    forgive his betrayal.


    Slowly, he let go of her. However, Scott didn''t look back at him, but left the ce with his arms around


    Michelle. In a dim corner, Wyn''s tall figure slid to the ground. He lowered his head and held it.


    Then she entered the banquet hall again with Scott.


    The party had started. In front of everyone, Scott held her hand and walked slowly to the center of the


    banquet hall. All of a sudden, the light in the banquet hall turned off and a beautiful melody came to her


    ears.


    Scott let go of her, with one hand squeezing his clothes, and the other stretching out to her, "Beautiful


    lady, may I invite you for a dance?"


    Michelle''s eyes widened. She stared at him in disbelief.


    What was going on?


    Her boss invited her to dance! Shouldn''t he invite those richdies? At this moment, Michelle could feel


    that some people were staring at her with great hatred.


    "I... I can''t dance..." She stepped back and shook her head.


    Scott stepped forward and held her hand to bring her into the dancing floor. "Follow me. I''ll take you.


    Don''t be afraid."


    Though she didn''t give up persuading Scott, she did have a goodprehension. It took only a few


    steps for her to learn the whole thing. At first, they didn''t get along well with each other, butter they


    began to have a tacit understanding.


    However, just before that, Michelle had stepped on his feet countless times. She lowered her head and


    saw the footprint on his expensive ck leather shoes.

 Chapter 82 Im Sorry To Get You In Trouble

    Chapter 82 I''m Sorry To Get You In Trouble


    "Don''t be nervous. You have danced very well." Sensing her difiture, Scott said softly tofort


    her.


    Overwhelmed by an unexpected favor, Michelle looked up, only to meet his clear eyes. All of a sudden,


    Michelle felt that her heart beat much faster than before.


    She turned her head away deliberately, so that he could not sense her thoughts at the moment.


    A few steps away, Wyn stood still, motionless. He clenched his fists and his eyes were full of


    resentment.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The music stopped abruptly.


    At that time, she felt a dazzling light was flickering in the center of the stage, and finally fell on them.


    Just as she had no idea what was going on, she saw a mild smile on the face of Scott. With the bright


    light, he looked more handsome.


    But the atmosphere now was kind of awkward and depressed.


    She tried to push him away subconsciously, but her hands were held by him firmly the next second.


    Then he suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    At the moment, their bodies were really close to each other. As it was summer, she could hear his heart


    beating very clearly. And then, it rose and fell rhythmically.


    What did he want to do?


    It seemed that the air around froze all of a sudden, leaving only the sound of breath of the two people.


    Suddenly, she pushed him away and rushed out towards the party door with her hemline.


    The woman, who was standing in the corner, nced at a waiter walking towards her with a tray of


    wine in his hands. Then she stretched out her foot quietly. The waiter was stumbled, and the wine


    sses in the tray were shaking and spilled on Michelle who was walking outside the door.


    "I''m sorry, miss. Are you okay?" The waiter made an apology immediately.


    The light gray evening dress on her body had been soaked more than half, and her white legs could be


    seen.


    Standing behind Zoy, Ashley Mu saw her tripped over the waiter. She looked at her in astonishment


    and couldn''t believe that she would do such a childish thing.


    In a hurry, Scott rushed over first. Ignoring other people''s attention, he took off his suit jacket, covered it


    on her legs and took her away.


    Sitting in the ck Porsche, Michelle kept her head down and didn''t know what to say. ''It must be very


    embarrassing just now. After all, I''m with him.''


    After she struggled for a long time, she looked up and wanted to talk to him, but she was stopped by


    the words of Scott. "These are just the clothes you found randomly. You change them in the car and I


    will send you home."


    After that, Scott closed the door. Sitting in the car and watching his back to the car, Michelle finally felt


    relieved. She looked at the dress in her hand and it didn''t look like a casual search because there was


    a tag on it.


    After that, she opened the door and got off.


    "Boss, I''m sorry to get you in trouble this time." To express her regret, she bowed to him and


    apologized.


    She had never been to such a luxurious ce. Only people with high status could enter. Perhaps this


    time was God''s punishment for her. The people living at the bottom of the society would never toad


    be a white swan. Those were all dreams, a very luxurious dream.

 Chapter 83 Youd Better Not Touch Her!

    Chapter 83 You''d Better Not Touch Her!


    Scott just gave her a look, opened the door and said, "I''ll drive you home."


    With no more words, she bent over and got in the car. On their way, neither of them spoke. On the


    other side, Michelle kept looking out of the window at the receding scenery.


    As the ck Porsche was parked outside the door of the Happiness District, Michelle opened the door


    and got off without hesitation.


    She stood by the road and said to the man in the driver''s seat, "Please drive carefully."


    Scott had wanted to watch her get in, but now he had to leave first.


    It was not until the car disappeared in the street that she let out a sigh of relief. Then she turned around


    and walked toward her home.


    Finally, the dream of Cindere was awake


    Scott drove along the wide road, followed by a white Audi.


    Sitting on the driver''s seat, through the rear-view mirror, the corners of Scott''s mouth slightly rose.


    Finally came.


    Scott parked his car on the roadside, and at the same time, the white Audi car behind his was also


    parked on the roadside. The man inside seemed to be unable to restrain himself. As soon as the car


    stopped, he opened the door and got off.


    Dressed in a ck suit, Wyn showed his anger in his thick eyebrows.


    He walked to the side of Scott and stood quietly outside the car. He looked down at the person in the


    car, waiting for him toe out.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Obviously, Scott didn''t care him. But to save Wyn''s face, he pushed the door open and got off. But the


    moment he got out of the door, he was attacked by a fist from Wyn!


    All of a sudden, he grabbed Wyn''s fist and sneered, "Huh! I can''t believe you can endure it for so long."


    "Scott, I tell you, never touch her! She is not the woman you know before! " Then he shook off Scott''s


    hand and red at him.


    Scott paid no attention to his words. Instead, he said indifferently, "Brother inw, don''t forget who you


    are. Do you think it is appropriate to say that now? It''s none of your business, is it? "


    "Scott, I don''t care how many women you have, but she can''t!" Wyn yelled at him, gripping his cor


    "Why not? Just because you''re her first love? What qualifications do you have to love her? In order to


    save your family interest, you even married Zoy. As a man, you don''t even say goodbye. Who do you


    think you are? " Before he could react, Scott gave him a punch in the face.


    Scott punched him so hard that Wyn''s mouth was bleeding.


    It took him a long time to wipe the blood from his lips. He turned to look at Scott and said, "well, is that


    all you can do?"


    As soon as he was finished, he waved his fist and tried to punch him. But Scott was quick to react and


    avoid it. After repeating the acts several times, he almost went crazy!


    "Don''t waste your energy. You are no match for me." When Scott said this, his eyes were full of


    contempt.

 Chapter 84 Wyn, You Are Drunk

    Chapter 84 Wyn, You Are Drunk


    As far as Scott was concerned, Wyn was a schr in ancient times, who didn''t know anything about


    kungfu.


    In other words, cowards.


    If he could be more powerful, Michelle would not get what she was today. However, because of his


    impatience and escaping, Michelle was pushed to the bottom and it was difficult for her to get out.


    He was the only person who had seen Michelle fall into the valley, so he was the only one who could


    save her.


    She had always fought for her love on her own.


    He stood there helplessly and watched the car pulled away. Yes, he was a coward, but he just didn''t


    know how to face it.


    Sometimes, escaping was also a method.


    The night in summer was peaceful. Grass yawned and fell asleep. The flowers closed the petals and


    went into sweet dreams. The osmanthus tree fell asleep silently. Birds were not singing; birds were not


    singing; birds were not singing. The night was quiet. There was no sound, but the wind was still yful.


    Lying on the bed, Michelle stared at the ceiling above her head. She still remembered what happened


    today. At this moment, she really hoped that everything was just a dream.


    On the balcony, the dress she wore from the banquet floated with the wind, like a dance lonely in the


    dark night.


    Sitting on the sofa alone, Zoy could see clearly the moon outside the window. The clock ticked a little


    forward.


    It was already twelve o''clock but he hadn''te back.


    "Wyn, why do youe back sote? Hey, why did you drink so much wine? "


    When he came in, he was walking on a zigzag, seeming to be about to fall down. Zoy, who was waiting


    in the hall, quickly came up to him.


    She held his falling body and asked anxiously.


    But at the moment, he was drunk and had no idea what she was talking about. With the help of the


    servant, Wyn was sent back to his room.


    When the door was closed, Zoy sat on the edge of the bed, looking at the drunk Wyn. She felt bad.


    Why did he get so drunk? What make him so painful?


    And there were bruises on his face.


    Without thinking more, she just hoped that everything would be as simple as it was. She stretched out


    her hands, trying to unbutton his clothes, but her hands were grabbed by him.


    She tried to jerk her hand out, but to no avail. Instead, he tightened his grip.


    "Don''t, don''t leave me."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Upon hearing this, Wyn pushed the bodyguard too hard, which made her fall down on the his body. It


    was the first time they got so close since their marriage. She felt his heavy breath as if she was aware


    of something.


    "Wyn, you are drunk." As she spoke, she reached out her hands and tried to push him away again. But


    now, she could only use her hands to push his chest, so that there was a rtively safe distance


    between them.


    The room was bright. Lying beside him, Zoy saw his handsome face. She admitted that she was


    moved at that moment.


    She didn''t want to struggle. She just wanted to feel his love quietly.

 Chapter 85 I Want To Meet You

    Chapter 85 I Want To Meet You


    Seeming to smell her, he pushed her away immediately!


    He stood at the bedside and looked down at her. "Do you like to get on my bed so much?"


    There was no trace of warmth on his face. Under the dim light, she looked at his icy face, and her heart


    twitched.


    "Wyn, I know you don''t like me. I''m not in your heart. But we''ve got married. I''m your legal wife, and


    you''re my husband. Please don''t be so cold to me, okay? "


    With a hint of petition, Zoy cried out sadly.


    The crystal tears dropped from the corners of her eyes and wet the white sheet. But Wyn stood still in


    front of the bed.


    He looked on coldly. It was horrifying.


    "Wyn..." Choked with sobs, Zoy wanted to say something. But before she could say anything, Wyn had


    already staggered out of the room.


    She didn''t mean to take advantage of the opportunity, but he was so outstanding that people were


    attracted by his charm. Zoy believed that there was no woman who was not attracted by such a man.


    Instead of returning home, he left the vi in his white Audi and disappeared without a trace.


    She was sitting alone at the table, having breakfast. The big vi was depressing, which made people


    feel out of breath.


    She looked so heartbroken that all the servants in the vi couldn''t bear to see her like this.


    They had been married for a long time, but their rtionship was not as stable as before. Even so, as


    servants, they had no right to care about it at all.


    After the breakfast, Zoy sat beside the swimming pool outside the vi as usual. She stared at the quiet


    water and all sorts of feelings welled up in her heart


    "I can''t let it go on like this! Never!" All of a sudden, she stood up from the chair and quickly walked into


    the vi.


    At this moment, Zoy stood on the balcony of the second floor, lowering her head and calling that


    familiar number.


    The phone was quickly connected, and a maic male voice came from inside, "miss."


    "Help me find a phone number. Be quick!" No one knew what she was thinking about.


    Michelle tidied up her desk and was about to leave, but her phone in her bag rang suddenly.


    She took her phone out of her bag and stared at the strange number. It was from C City. After


    hesitating for a long time, Michelle pressed the answer key and put the phone near her ear, "hello?"


    "Michelle, it''s me..."


    Zoy said. But to her surprise, how did she know her new phone number. But on second thought, she


    found her idea ridiculous.


    In this world, money was everything.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Again she fell into trouble, because she didn''t know whether she should hang up or continue to talk


    with the people inside. But up to now, there was nothing to say?


    "Michelle, I have something to tell you. Let''s meet, okay?" Anxious as she was, she was afraid that


    Michelle would hang up. Just like her heart at the moment, blood was rushing.


    With this in mind, Michelle refused without any hesitation. Now, there was no reason for them to meet?


    She was unwilling to fawn on someone who had hurt her.

 Chapter 86 It Doesnt Matter

    Chapter 86 It Doesn''t Matter


    "I''m sorry. I''m busy." After a brief order, the phone was hung up. Michelle held the phone weakly.


    She just had a quick lunch, and then returned to her office to get busy. But during this time, that strange


    number kept calling her.


    She didn''t answer.


    "Michelle, the CEO asked you to prepare the materials for the meetingter." The door was opened. It


    was the well behaved assistant.


    With her head down, Michelle held a document in her arms and said in a very serious tone, "I see."


    The assistant, as if sensing her bad mood, did not mean to leave, but asked with concern, "Michelle,


    you don''t look good. Are you all right?"


    "Don''t worry. Maybe I didn''t sleep wellst night." Michelle shook her head with a smile, indicating that


    she was fine.


    The assistant had no choice but to leave with a hollow smile. She still remembered thatst time when


    she refused him, she felt very upset. But now they worked in the samepany and they met all the


    time. Moreover, they had the same boss.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Being a friend was also a good choice since they couldn''t be a couple.


    She opened the door of the CEO''s office with the tidy documents. She saw a beautiful face of Scott


    with a deep frown, her ck eyes fixed on him, like a ferocious Eagle looking for its prey in the dark


    night, focused and serious.


    Suddenly, she was so terrified.


    She held the document and walked over carefully, like a child who had made a mistake.


    Scott closed the file in his hand and couldn''t helpughing. "Well, am I scary?"


    After a while, Michelle came to herself. She shook her head and put the files on Scott''s desk.


    She looked up at the man in front of her, and was about to turn around and leave.


    "Wait!" When she heard the voice of Scotting from behind, she stopped at once and stood there


    like a wooden man.


    "President, please go ahead." Michelle turned around and said respectfully.


    This made Scottugh again. He took a document casually and pretended to read it carefully. The air


    became awkward. She didn''t know why he did that.


    "You haven''t finished washing my suit for so long, have you?" When he was speaking, Michelle took a


    look at him and found that he was looking at the document carefully. It sounded like he said it with


    indifference, which made her cold.


    "Boss, I I lost that coat. " It was a fact. She couldn''t lie about it since she had lost it. What''s more, it was


    her mistake.


    But apparently, when he heard the news, he wasn''t angry. "It doesn''t matter."


    "Boss, please deduct some money from my sry." She walked a few more steps forward, lowered her


    head and apologized.


    Scott didn''t look up at her, but said casually, "Never mind. It''s just a coat."


    Michelle wanted to say something, but when she saw the serious look of Scott, she bit back the words


    she wanted to say.


    After she entered her office, she couldn''t help but look out of the window. Then she pulled out a chair


    and sat down. Looking at the screen in front of her, she was suddenly at a loss.


    She didn''t stop until she was off duty.


    When she stormed out of her office with her bag, she found that the door of the opposite office was


    closed. She didn''t know if Scott was still there. She stood at the door for a while patiently. She didn''t


    leave until she made sure that there was no noise inside.

 Chapter 87 My Mother Is In Hospital

    Chapter 87 My Mother Is In Hospital


    Walking out of thepany''s gate, she was showered in the dazzling sunshine. The hot air in summer


    always made people feel ufortable.


    The sun was setting, and she strode toward the bus stop near thepany. At this moment, it was


    crowded with people.


    Finally they got a bus, but the crowd swarmed to it. Without hesitation, Michelle squeezed in. With the


    air conditioner on, it was much morefortable than outside.


    Happiness District.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    At the door, Michelle was taking out her key. Suddenly, she heard the sound from home! Suddenly,


    Michelle opened the door and rushed into the house.


    There was no one in the living room and a woman''s voice sounded from the kitchen.


    When she ran to the kitchen door, she saw that pots and pans were scattered all over the ground, as


    well as the woman.


    "Fuck off!"


    She didn''t know what had happened. She could only believe what she had seen with her eyes. She


    pushed Zoy away and shouted at her.


    She sat on the ground and held her mother into her arms, whose body was trembling with fear. At this


    point, her mother''s face was full of sweat. For a moment, she was panicked.


    "Mom! Let''s go to the hospital! "


    She quickly took her phone out of her bag and dialed the number of emergency treatment. However,


    the person on the other end said that he woulde in half an hour.


    Right now, her mother was in extreme pain.


    Kneeling on the ground, Zoy was caught off guard. She was at a loss for a long time.


    Michelle ignored her and carried her mother on her back.


    Olivia, who was in pain, struggled and tried to get down. "Michelle, I''m fine. I just need a rest."


    "Mom, don''t be so stubborn. You have suffered enough." Her mother''s abnormality made her uneasy all


    over. How could she not know that her mother was worried about the hospitalization expenses?


    Olivia wanted to say something, but the pain had already taken away her only thoughts.


    There was no man in this family, so women had to endure all the pain. When she carried her mother


    and walked out of the stairway, she saw a taxi that came down from 5 unit. She quickly stopped the


    taxi.


    A taxi stopped at the gate of General Hospital. It was obvious that all the staff on duty had gone home


    at this time.


    "Go straight to the in-patient department and go to the second floor."


    Michelle felt confused for her mother''s words. However, she followed her mother''s instruction and went


    upstairs.


    She casually found an empty bed and put her mother down. At this time, a doctor and two nurses had


    rushed over.


    "Are you her family? Has she gotten any disease? " The doctor took a look at Olivia before he looked at


    Michelle who was standing beside.


    Before she could answer, her mother had opened her mouth. "Slipped disc."


    The doctor turned his eyes on Olivia again. He frowned, reached out and pressed on her body and


    asked, "Does it hurt here? Or here? "


    The pain increased, and the doctor seemed to confirm something. After he said something to the nurse


    behind him, the nurse left.


    Michelle wanted to ask more, but it turned out that the nurse had carried the prepared syringe into the


    room.

 Chapter 88 An Injection To The Bone

    Chapter 88 An Injection To The Bone


    It was a very thick syringe, different from the usual one which seemed to be scary.


    Michelle asked the doctor subconsciously, "Doctor, this is..."


    "The reason why your mother''s disease is the bone hypersia caused by lumbar disc herniation, it


    can''t be cured by the operation. At present, we have to give her some time to relieve the pain. We can


    only talk about it tomorrow," After saying that, the doctor asked a nurse to help Olivia lie prone on the


    bed. Michelle stood there in a daze and didn''t know what they were going to do.


    When the nurse uncovered her mother''s clothes, the doctor had already begun wiping Olivia''s back


    with an antiseptic ball. "It may be very painful. You have to endure it."


    Turning her head away subconsciously, Michelle tried not to see her mother''s painful face, which would


    only make her feel more painful. But even if she couldn''t see, she could hear.


    Her mother was so painful that she screamed. It was like a knife stabbing into her heart.


    Olivia must endure such pain two times.


    She didn''te to her mother until all the people were gone. She looked at her mother and asked


    sadly, "Mom, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    After the painkiller injection, Olivia looked much better, but the doctor had told her not to get out of bed.


    Olivia lied on the bed and turned her head to look at Michelle. She felt so sorry for her and said, "I''m


    afraid that you will worry about me. It''s not a big problem. Old people will have many problems."


    When she heard this, her nose an acid and she almost burst into tears. But she knew it was not time to


    cry.


    The mother and the daughter chatted happily. It was not until she heard the loud cry that she stood up


    from the chair.


    "Mom, what''s wrong? Are you hurt again?" Obviously, the pain killer was temporary and could notst


    long.


    Olivia didn''t say anything but cried with pain.


    "Mom, please wait here. I''m going to call the doctor!" After finishing her words, she turned around and


    was about to leave. But her hand was seized by Olivia in the next second. She lowered her head and


    looked at her mother in confusion.


    "Don''t go. It''s okay. Everyone is asleep now."


    "Mom..."


    In fact, her mother was right. It waste at night, and even the staff on duty had to go to bed. However,


    as a daughter, she felt so bad to see her mother with pain but could do nothing!


    They stayed up all night. After several hours of apanying her mother, they finally came to the aid.


    At that moment, Michelle seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw. She quickly stood up and


    grabbed the doctor''s sleeve.


    "Doctor, my mother was so painfulst night that she didn''t sleep at all. Please help me to find a


    solution as soon as possible, okay?"


    "I need to know her condition before making a decision. First of all, we need to confirm if it is the pain


    caused by lumbar disc herniation. Otherwise, we can''t cure it with the avable medications. "


    The doctor, who was on dutyst night seemed used to work in this hospital for a long time and he was


    familiar with the anxiety.


    He was trying tofort her, trying to make her not too excited, otherwise his next move would have


    an impact. The nurse ushered her out of the ward for the detailed inspection.


    Outside the door, Michelle could only see a few medical staff surrounding her mother''s bed, while she


    had to wait anxiously outside.


    Twenty minutester, the door of the ward was pushed open again. Michelle walked up immediately


    and asked, "Doctor, how is it?"


    "We have initially diagnosed it as the neurothlipsis caused by lumbar disc herniation. You go for the


    admission procedure first and pay 3000 dors."


    At ten o''clock in the morning.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    In the CEO Office of Jiang Group.


    "Go and ask Michelle toe here." At this moment, Scott was looking down at the document and his


    tone was cold.


    But the assistant stood there still all the time. When Scott raised his head impatiently, he faintly noticed


    something on his face.


    "What happened?" Scott asked.


    "Boss, Michelle didn''te today." The assistant answered submissively.


    After hearing the news, Scott slightly frowned his good-looking brow. He closed the documents in his


    hands and stood up. With an imposing manner, he continued to ask, "Have you made a call? Did she


    tell you what happened? "


    The assistant didn''t know how to answer the two questions brought up by Scott.


    "Yes, but no one answered."


    "You may leave now." Scott realized that he was so outrageous that he didn''t even realize it himself.


    Now he was trying to suppress the anxiety in his heart.


    After the assistant walked out of the office, Scott took out his phone and dialed that number. But the


    phone rang for a long time and no one answered it. At the moment, his heart sank.


    What happened?


    ording to her personality, she would never skip work for no reason, unless there was something


    wrong


    A bad idea came to his mind. Without thinking too much, Scott grabbed his suit jacket and quickly


    walked out of the CEO''s office.


    On the road, a ck Porsche was shuttling rapidly, like a wind, and soon disappeared from people''s


    eyes. When the car stopped at the seventh unit of Happiness District, the door was opened and Scott


    got off.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    Someone was knocking on the 204 room door. The voice was anxious, but no one came to open it after


    a few times.


    "Something happened to her family yesterday." Said the old man in the 202 room, door half closed.


    Looking at the old man, Scott asked, "Do you know what happened?"


    The old man bowed his head and thought for a while. Then he said, "It seems that mother was ill. The


    daughter carried her and went out."


    Scott stopped talking, and the old man closed the door. In the corridor, the original peace was restored.


    Scott could clearly hear his heart beating.


    He took out his phone hurriedly and dialed the number again, but as before, no one answered.


    "Damn it! Which hospital are you in?" Scott was so anxious that he almost wanted to throw his phone


    on the ground, but he couldn''t do that now.


    Then he drove back to his car while making a phone call, absent-minded.


    "Look for the security cameras in all the urban area of C City at once and report to me where the


    mother and daughter are!"


    After hanging up the phone aggressively, Scott focused on driving, but he still looked very serious.


    Scott was still very anxious and he didn''t know when he could feel better.


    Not long after, a strange music sounded from the car.


    He nced at the caller and pulled over. He picked up the phone and answered it, and there came a


    cold and gloomy voice from the other side of the phone, "Boss, the person you are looking for is found,


    in General Hospital."


    After hanging up the phone, Scott drove his car to another direction.


    The car attracted people''s attention soon. This was General Hospital. Compared with the big hospital in


    the city, it was so honorable to have such a luxurious car in the yard?


    Scott opened the door and ran towards the in-patient department. He asked the front desk staff and got


    the ward number.


    When the door of the 19 ward was pushed open, he saw an empty bed!


    Scott thought he got the wrong way, ran to the nurse''s office and asked, "Where is the 19 ward


    patient?"


    There were so many new nurses, most of whom were young. They couldn''t even believe that they


    could see such a handsome man in their lifetime!


    The clothes he wore revealed his identity and status.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up with excitement. Only a pregnant nurse stood up from the crowd and said, "The


    19 patient needs to go to the physical therapy. It will take about an hour."


    Then the nurse left with a document.


    When Scott waited in the ward for a while, he saw Michelle push Olivia on a wheelchair and walk


    towards him. The door of ward was open, so they could see the other at a nce.


    The moment Michelle raised her head, she saw the person sitting in the ward! This had never urred


    to her, but because of his arrival, she had been full of energy.


    It was a special feeling, just like when you were climbing the stairs, someone suddenly appeared


    behind you and pushed you.


    "Scott, why are you here?"


    When Michelle was about to say something, her mother said. She turned to look at her mother that


    couldn''t help smiling.


    "I heard that you are in hospital, so I came here. I left in a hurry and didn''t buy anything. Please don''t


    mind. " Getting up from the bed, he strode to her and gave her a look, hinting that he pushed it away.


    Michelle shook her head to show that she could. But Scott did not appreciate it. He put his hands on


    the wheelchair and pushed Olivia together.


    "I''m d that you are here."


    After they helped Olivia settle down on the bed, the nurse began to take infusion as well. Michelle and


    Scott also got the chance to talk during this break.


    "Michelle, you stayed up all nightst night, and you apanied me to the hospital in the morning.


    Go eat something first." Olivia turned around and looked at her daughter, eyes full of pity.


    "Mom, I''m fine. I''m not hungry." Michelle managed to squeeze out a smile, but it was worse than crying.


    This was the result of a long day''s hard work.


    "Be a good girl."


    With the presence of Michelle, Olivia patted her cold hands tofort her.


    Because of her mother''s insistence, Michelle had to go out of the hospital with Scott and came to a


    nearby restaurant.


    Scott got used to living a luxurious life. He didn''t detest her, instead, he followed Michelle and sat on


    that greasy chair.


    "Sir, two bowls of beef noodles!"

 Chapter 89 Expensive Fees

    Chapter 89 Expensive Fees


    Maybe it was because she had been exhausted for the whole night, she did not look good all night.


    Sitting next to her, Scott looked at her eating noodles, feeling both grateful and pitiful.


    However, it was obvious that Scott was not used to the food in this kind of small restaurants. He didn''t


    even move the bowl of noodles, but just smelled delicious.


    After the incidentst time, Scott swore that he would never eat the food outside again. Either went to


    the luxury hotel or went home for meal.


    When he paid the bill, Scott gave the other one hundred dors, but the other''s 88 dors was greasy,


    so he gave up directly.


    Although Michelle was somewhat unconscious, she still knew what happened to Scott. She took 12


    dors out of her bag and gave it to the owner, and then the owner returned the 100 dor back.


    "Boss, just leave it to me."


    He took the money but didn''t n to put it in his purse. But he knew that Michelle didn''t like to waste


    money.


    After returning to the ward, Scott had disappeared. Sitting on the empty bed opposite, Michelle


    frequently looked at the empty corridor.


    Did he leave?


    And Olivia had already fallen asleep. The liquid medicine in the infusion bottle dripped into the tube one


    by one. The space seemed to be back to normal again.


    Michelle was lying on the bed, her eyes squinting. She looked very calm.


    At this time, the slight sound came to her ears and she woke up.


    When she opened her eyes, she found that it was Scott who brought her a fruit basket.


    "Boss, thank you so much. It costs too much." She stood up and said with a frown.


    "Nothing." Scott smiled and pulled out a chair from the bottom of the bed. He looked at Olivia who was


    sleeping and said to Michelle, "You can sleep now. I''m here with you."


    "How can I? Thepany still need you and you can''t work in the hospital. " After hearing this,


    Michelle was so frightened that her eyes widened. However, her voice was still so weak, as if she


    would fall at any time.


    If it was a boss''s concern for his employees, he had done what he should do. However, what he was


    going to do next made her feel ttered.


    Was he really a good boss as her mother said? So what about the scene I saw in thepany?


    In the eyes of others, Scott was a yboy.


    But on second thought, he did have helped her a lot. After getting along with him for many times, she


    swore that she was almost attracted by him, but it was only half.


    "I came here because I had nothing to do in thepany. You skipped work for no reason, which gave


    me a headache." Scott didn''t want her to know what he said when she didn''te to thepany


    today, at least not now.


    The most important thing right now was to maintain a good image in front of her.


    "I''m sorry, boss. I didn''t mean it. Is it toote to ask for leave now? There are only mother and me in


    this family. No one looks after my mother except me. "


    It was at this time that she remembered her mistake. Because she was so busy, she even forgot to call


    her boss to ask for leave. But judging from the current situation, the sry won''t get the cut?


    "I didn''t say that I won''t give you the time to leave." Scott said seriously.


    "That''s good." She breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But you must promise that you will have a good rest during this period. I don''t want to see a sick


    employee work under my watch." Scott ordered.


    "No problem!" Michelle smiled and made an OK gesture to Scott.


    Looking at her, Scott couldn''t helpughing.


    After the infusion, Michelle went out to order a take out. Her mother could not sit, so she had to feed it


    to her.


    Sitting aside, Scott watched the scene quietly and didn''t have the heart to disturb them.


    Sunshine fell on her through the gap of the curtain. Her haggard face looked pitiful.


    It was not the first time he had seen her being so gentle, but every time it was as if she had been


    stabbed in the heart.


    After dinner, Olivia and Scott chatted for a while before she went to the physical therapy. Michelle


    struggled to support her mother and let her sit on the wheelchair. Seeing this, Scott hastened to help.


    To be honest, with the help of Scott, Michelle felt that the pressure she endured has slightly diminished.


    She turned her head and looked at the sculptural handsome face of Scott, and her heart was filled with


    comfort.


    First of all, regardless of his identity and status, now he was just a man who was willing to help her.


    After Olivia went into the physical therapy, Michelle and Scott waited at the door. They sat on the bench


    and said nothing.


    The phone in the pocket suddenly rang and broke the silence.


    Scott nced at the caller and then looked at Michelle who was sitting beside him. Michelle smiled and


    said, "you can go."


    He took the phone and walked to the end of the corridor. The phone was still ringing. Scott pressed the


    answer key quickly and answered in a very serious tone, "speak."


    "Boss, something has happened in the HL Property project!" The man who spoke was the assistant.


    Although it was just a call, Scott could still feel the fear in the other''s heart.


    It seemed that something serious had happened.


    After hanging up the phone, Scott looked so calm. He walked over to Michelle and said calmly, "you


    can call me if you need money."


    After saying that, Scott left without looking back.


    Before she could answer, Michelle could only look at his back as he hurried away and muttered to


    herself, "is the ident?"


    General Hospital, originally narrow and quiet, became crowded and lively because of his arrival and


    leaving. A group of nurses stood on tiptoes and leaned over the window. They even had forgotten their


    work and wished they could go out of the window.


    "You are so obsessed with a man! Don''t you want this job?" The nurse with a big belly shouted at the


    others, which scared them to go away.


    She was the head nurse. Although she was pregnant, it was a difficult job to manage the new nurses.


    As darkness fell, a day passed.


    Olivia had slept. After a whole day''s work, Michelle suddenly couldn''t be asleep. She tucked her mother


    in and tiptoed to the window. She crossed her arms, watching the beautiful night scene of the city.


    When she saw her mother fall to the ground in pain, her heart was almost broken. She was really afraid


    that her mother would leave her like her father whom she had never met before.


    Humans were very fragile animals. As long as they were not careful enough, they would be smashed to


    pieces. She had never had this kind of feeling because of her mother''s protection before. But now, she


    was deeply touched.


    Today, looking at his back, she was a little disappointed.


    Sometimes, you get used to the feeling of being with another person. Once he or she is away, it will be


    hard for you to adapt. Because you have be ustomed to him.


    At the cost of the expensive medical fees, Michelle just couldn''t stand it anymore.


    The cost of a day in General Hospital was almost 1000. The money she paid could onlyst for three


    days. No one knew what would happen three dayster.


    The next morning, as usual, the doctor began to examine.


    "Is it okay?"


    Olivia nodded, lying on the bed.


    Then the doctor began a range of treatment. The acupuncture, the remove of the fire pot, and Michelle


    standing nearby felt it very shocking.


    These days, Scott did note, and the condition of her mother was much better than before. And the


    money spent was not in vain.


    On the fourth day, the mother and the daughter were eating the delivery food at noon. A nurse came in


    with a printed receipt, clearly printed the cost of the past few days.


    "Pay the money if you have time," After saying that, the nurse left without looking back.


    Michelle lost her appetite at the sight of the receipt. How could Olivia not know the real meaning hidden


    in her daughter''s expression?


    "Michelle, mom has money in my card. The password is your birthday."


    "Mom, don''t worry. I have money." She tried tofort her mother by giving her a pat on the back of


    her hand.


    When she saw the forced smile on Michelle''s face, she felt heartbroken, but she had topromise.


    When Michelle stood up with the receipt in her hand, she saw Scott, his hand with something, walking


    towards them.


    As their eyes met, Michelle ran away again.


    "Auntie, I''m busy these two days, so I don''t have time to visit you." He put the bags on the table. He


    nced at Michelle in front of him and sat down on the chair.


    "Mom, I''ll go first." At this moment, Michelle didn''t know what to say to him. She happened to be busy


    with something, so she had a reason to leave.


    "Michelle, he is not easy toe here. And it''s your boss..."


    "Aunt, it''s okay." Scott looked at Olivia and said softly.


    Without saying anything else, Olivia chatted happily with Scott. At this moment, Michelle who was


    standing next to them felt that she suddenly became an outsider.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t interrupt them.


    Michelle had to pay the bill in a line. When it was her turn to pay, she handed the bill to the nurse, who


    had paid the bill and said, "pay 5000 dors."


    Michelle thought that she had misheard, so she asked again, "how much?"


    "5000. The doctor has arranged for five days. The rest is the fees for examination, treatment and


    medicine." The nurse exined to her patiently about the source of the expenses.


    "Sure. By card?" Michelle asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 90 I Owe You Too Much

    Chapter 90 I Owe You Too Much


    Taking out the bank card from her bag and ready to hand it to the nurse, her wrist was caught by


    someone. Then a ck suitcase was stuffed in her hand. She was stunned.


    Following the owner of the hand, she looked up at Scott standing beside her and said, "I have money."


    Scott stared at her with his ck eyes and said, "You haven''t got your sry this month. Don''t push


    yourself too hard. I''m your boss. I don''t want my employees to cry in front of me. "


    The nurse looked at Scott and then averted her eyes to Michelle who didn''t react immediately. She was


    confused.


    Scott took out a gold card from his ck wallet and handed it to the nurse. The nurse''s eyes lit up


    immediately and took it with both hands. She carefully went through the formalities.


    The card didn''t have the password, so she just needed to skim on the machine.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Boss, I think I owe you too much."


    "Saving one life earns more merit than building a seven tier pagoda. I donated a great deal of money to


    charities every year." Scott knew what she was worried about so he said it half-jokingly.


    But it was true. He would donate millions of dors to the charity every year. To be honest, this money


    was really nothing for him.


    But she didn''t expect that he could act in such a way. "Well, I will invite you to my home for dinner some


    other time," she said


    "Yes."


    At first, Scott wanted toe to the hospital to transfer Olivia to a big hospital, but he knew that


    Michelle would definitely not agree, so he let go of this idea.


    In the ward, Olivia had already fallen asleep.


    Michelle walked over and blew for her mother with the fan.


    "Isn''t there air conditioner? Why don''t you turn it on?" Scott was confused.


    "The patient of the seventeenth bed cannot be dried, so he didn''t open it." Speaking of that, Michelle


    also lowered her voice for fear of disturbing the patient behind the screen.


    There were six beds in this ward. It was rehabilitation department where there were many empty beds.


    All the patients left at seven o''clock in the morning to receive a rehabilitation treatment, which made


    them feel quiet.


    "Boss, have you solved thepany''s issues? You left in a hurryst time. " To ease the


    embarrassment, Michelle broke the ice.


    "Yes." Scott replied in a low voice.


    Just when they calmed down again, some noise came from the next room. The screen shook but didn''t


    fall down.


    Almost at the same time, a young woman in in clothes came over from the next door. The 18 and 19


    ward bed faced the door directly, so they could see everyone going in and out from here.


    Obviously, when they passed by, the young woman nced at Scott calmly. However, Michelle could


    feel her deep love for him. How could she ept the fact that she was married and her husband was


    still in hospital?


    They were talking in a minority, so Michelle couldn''t understand what they were talking about.


    Scott didn''t pay much attention to that woman, who, as if aware of the fact, rolled her eyes at them and


    left. At this time, Michelle and Scott looked at each other and couldn''t helpughing.


    Lying on the bed with her eyes closed, Olivia woke up a long time ago. She didn''t want to disturb them.


    Hearing theirughter, Olivia turned her head slightly and her lips were curving.


    "Michelle, go home to sleep tonight. I can take care of myself." When Olivia woke up, she saw Michelle


    peeling an apple on the chair. After hearing her mother''s words, she immediately put down the fruit


    knife.


    "Mom, you are in hospital now. How can I rest assured?"


    "I know my own health." With a smile on her face, Olivia looked at Scott and said, "Scott, could you


    please take her home?"


    Scott dazed for a second and turned to Michelle.


    Every mother in the world loved her daughter. It had been a long time for Michelle to take care of her.


    Olivia was worried that Michelle could not stand it anymore. But she knew what kind of person her


    daughter was, so she begged Scott.


    "Mom, I don''t want to go home." Michelle refused with a frown.


    "Michelle!" When she called her daughter''s name, she was a little angry. However, Michelle didn''t buy it


    at all. She was still firm in her mind.


    "Auntie, let''s go out for dinner tonight. It''s my treat." Scott had no choice but to change the topic.


    Olivia knew what he was thinking, so she smiled and said, "It''s too expensive."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    She made some arrangements and sat on her wheelchair with Scott''s help. The doctor said that even if


    she was discharged from hospital, she could not walk, so Olivia could not go back to work as before.


    There were not many good restaurants near the hospital. They were all private restaurants. Obviously,


    Scott would not go there.


    Scott drove the car with her and her daughter and stopped at a restaurant near the grand intersection.


    "Scott, it''s too expensive here. Let''s find somewhere cheap." With the help of Michelle, Olivia got off the


    car and sat on a wheelchair. When she looked up at the hotel''s sign, she was frightened and wanted to


    go back.


    Standing next to them, Michelle didn''t say anything because she had already known that Scott would


    come, so she didn''t feel surprised.


    Scott just smiled and then walked to Michelle and helped her push Olivia toward the restaurant.


    After ordering arge table of delicious food, Olivia was already dumbfounded and didn''t know what to


    say.


    "Auntie, you are not in good health. You should eat something nutritious." Scott put the bowl on the


    table in front of Olivia.


    Michelle stared at him with amazement. ''Is he still my president? She felt he was kind of like son-in-


    law?''


    She shook her head, hoping things would not be as she thought. But she had learned her lesson once.


    She could no longer ept the love of the rich. Because of the difference in status between them,


    there would be no final result.


    Perhaps every girl wanted to marry a rich prince charming, but the reality was cruel. Anyway, the prince


    was only a dream.


    After dinner, Scott sent them back to the hospital. After a short while, Scott stood up and left.


    "Aunt, I have to go now. I will visit you when I have time."


    "Okay. Michelle, just walk him out."


    After sending Scott out, Michelle returned to the ward. Seeing her packing up in the ward, Olivia


    smiled.


    "Michelle, are you mad?"


    "Oh, nothing."


    "Come here and have a talk with me."


    Michelle put things on the table, walked to the bed and sat down.


    "I think, Scott, he is much better than Wyn. Look, he has paid so much for you..."


    "I know. You can rest assured that I will pay back the money sooner orter." She wanted to stop her


    mother from continuing her words. She was not blind. She could see and hear. But she didn''t want to


    do that because she was tired.


    "You naughty girl. You are still young and you still have a long way to go. But people should not only


    focus on one thing in their lifetime,"


    "Mom, I don''t know what you are talking about." She asked back, pretending that she didn''t know the


    answer. In fact, she just wanted to find a reasonable excuse for her escape.


    She then took the washbasin from under the bed and walked out of the ward. Watching her receding


    figure, Olivia''s eyes were full of affection.


    Five dayster, Michellepleted all the discharging formalities and entered the ward with the list.


    In the ward, Olivia was packing up. It had to be said that after a few days of treatment, she was able to


    get out of bed and stand up. It''s just that her legs won''t be able to stand it for a long time.


    She used up all the money she paid when she was in hospital, almost a little bit of it.


    Looking at the list in her hand, Olivia could not help asking, "How much did we spend in total?"


    "There are receipts." She didn''t try to hide the truth because she knew that Olivia would know it sooner


    orter. She gave a receipts, but she didn''t show any expression on her face.


    After she saw there were receipts, Olivia was shocked, "there are so many! I told you I would be fine in


    a few days at home. "


    "Mom, we''ve already moved out."


    "Is this made by Scott?"


    Michelle didn''t say anything but nodded.


    "Mom has some savings. I''ll take them out for him. Give them back to Scott."


    "Mom, don''t worry about it. I''ll find a way to get the money. Let''s go home." As soon as she picked up


    her bag, her phone rang. Taking a look at the number disyed on the screen of her cellphone, she


    answered it at once, "Boss."


    "Will aunt be discharged today?" Scott''s pleasant voice came through the phone, while Michelle only


    replied with a slight "hum".


    "I have to go to thepany to deal with something urgent."


    "It doesn''t matter. We can take a taxi home." She sounded very calm.


    "Okay, that''s it."


    After she hung up the phone, Michelle held her mother''s arm and walked out of the hospital with great


    care. The road outside the General Hospital of C city was narrow, and even the traffic was rare. It was


    troublesome to take a taxi.


    The mother and daughter waited outside the hospital gate for a long time. They didn''t know how many


    cars they blocked their way, but neither of them wanted to stop. The drivers were busy taking the duty.


    Twenty minutester, when she finally got a cab, her mother''s leg was a little sore. At this point, she


    regretted not learning driving. But she didn''t seem to have the money to buy a car.


    After they got back home, Michelle cleaned up the house and it was evening.


    When they were chatting andughing in the kitchen, the doorbell rang. Michelle had to put things


    down and went to open the door. When the door was opened, the tall and slender figure of Scott


    appeared outside.


    "Aunt, I am here to see you." While Scott was walking in with two bags of nourishment, Michelle


    happened to pick them up, but he had already put the two bags on the tea table in the living room.


    "Boss, please have a seat. The dinner will be ready soon." After she settled Scott in afortable


    ce, she went into the kitchen again.

 Chapter 91 Wait For Me

    Chapter 91 Wait For Me


    "Dinner''s ready!" Half an hourter, Olivia walked out of the kitchen with a te of steaming food.


    Scott, who was sitting on the sofa, quickly stepped forward, grabbed the te in Olivia''s hand and said,


    "Aunt, let me do it. You have just left the hospital, and you need more rest."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m happy today."


    Although it was an ordinary home cooked dish, it was a different taste after eating a lot. The three


    enjoyed the meal very much.


    Although Michelle had a long holiday, she hadn''t felt rxed both physically and mentally. But she


    knew that she hadn''t been to thepany for a long time.


    Next day, she got up early and went to thepany in a dark blue suit.


    There was no one in thepany. When she walked into the president''s secretary''s office, she found


    that there was no document on the desk. She put her bag on the chair and then turned around and


    walked out.


    At this time, there should be no one in the president''s office, so she pushed the door open and walked


    in without knocking. As a result, he found that Scott was sitting on the chair and sleeping.


    The desk was in a mess, but Scott was lying on the documents.


    It was at this time that she realized that he was actually here to work overtime as he said he wanted to


    go homest night.


    After that, she closed the door gently and walked to the back of Scott on tiptoe. She put the coat


    hanging on the back of the chair on Scott.


    "No way!"


    The sudden action startled Michelle.


    She looked at Scott and asked, "Sir, did you have a nightmare?"


    "Oh, you are here. By the way, didn''t I tell you to have a good rest at home? " After that, he stood up


    and his clothes fell to the ground.


    Upon hearing this, Michelle hurriedly bent down to pick it up. However, she just opened it and gestured


    for him to wear it.


    "My mother has nothing now and I have nothing to do at home, so it is better for me to go to the


    company."


    "Oh, I see. What time is it now? "


    "It''s almost eight o''clock." In fact, she didn''t put on her watch or bring her phone.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why did youe so early? You should be staying at home and rest. We didn''t go to work until nine


    o''clock. Have you had breakfast? " Scott looked a little angry, but in the end, he said with concern.


    "Yes, I have. Thank you for asking." Then she suddenly thought of something and said, "Boss, you''d


    better deduct the money for hospitalization from my sry, or I will feel ufortable."


    "I''ll give you the money as your bonus. Please go out and buy breakfast for me, for two of us. " As he


    spoke, he took another seat on the office chair, and then picked up a document on the table and began


    to read it carefully.


    To be honest, they had done a lot of things when Michelle was away! The assistant was just his errand,


    so he couldn''t do these things at all.


    Since Michelle was back today, Scott''s work was apparently easier than before.


    A peaceful day passed by like water. Every day, Michelle and Scott had to have phone call meetings on


    a regr basis with project department, budget department, technical department, and other


    departments, andmunicate with the domestic designpany. She wouldn''t be home until very


    late among this month.


    In just two weeks, she was much thinner than before.


    "Michelle, are you working overtime today?" At 7:30 pm, Michelle''s phone rang. She managed to find


    some time out of her busy schedule to answer the phone and told her mother to sleep early, not to


    worry about anything.


    Seeing her like this, Scott was somewhat envious. He wanted a person to care about him so much.


    After hanging up the phone, Michelle returned to her spot and began to work again.


    It was another busy night that directly fell asleep. The next morning when Michelle woke up, she was


    covered in a ck suit. It was obviously a piece of Scott''s perfume, cool and refreshing.


    "You wake up." At this time, the door of the office was pushed open, and they saw Scott holding two


    food bags in his hands.


    She got off the sofa hastily, put on her shoes and hurried to the man. However, she lost her bnce


    and almost slipped! Scott was so quick eyed that she didn''t fall to the ground but put his chest in front


    of her.


    Not yet recovering from the shock, she closed her eyes in horror. As the wind passed by her ear, she


    believed that she must be badly hurt. The next second, however, she crashed into the thick human


    flesh wall.


    She opened her eyes and didn''t dare to look at the man beside her.


    Scott kept still like this, without moving or unwillingly leaving. It had been a long time since they


    touched like thisst time.


    Michelle left his arms immediately but she still failed to control her foot and twisted her ankle again.


    When she was about to fall to the ground, Scott hurriedly threw away the two bags in his hand, and


    held her little hand in time, and then pulled her into his arms.


    Unfortunately, because of this movement, they were so close to each other.


    Standing there still, she didn''t dare to move for fear that she might touch him identally. Now, the


    distance between Scott''s lips and her forehead was only one centimeter. She believed that as long as


    he slightly pouted his lips, he would be able to kiss her.


    The smell from him was very clear and good, as if it could bewitch people''s mind.


    Someone was swallowing and the atmosphere became awkward.


    "Boss, I..."


    Before she could finish her words, Scott grasped her slender waist and drew her closer to him. Then he


    put his lips into her mouth.


    His action was very gentle, and Michelle also forgot that she should break away.


    Suddenly, a melodious song broke the silence in the quiet room, interrupting the person who was


    immersed in this pleasure.


    At that moment, Michelle''s attention was drawn to the man standing in front of her. With a blush on her


    face, she pushed him away. He tried to catch up with her and say something, but his phone kept


    ringing all the time.


    He cast a nce at the direction where Michelle left wistfully, then strode to his office desk.


    "Hello? what? A month? "


    "Dad didn''t mean to, but something really happened to our branchpany abroad. I''m old, or I won''t


    let you go. "


    "What about the domestic headquarter if I leave?" Getting used to the life here, Scott was suddenly


    going to stay at the branchpany abroad for a month. He felt a little sad.


    But what mattered most was the person he cared.


    He was afraid of being separated and hated parting.


    "I have arranged a female secretary for you. You don''t need to bring any luggage. I bought a ticket for


    you. You are going to take a ne at 8:00 tonight. " There was no room for him to think about it


    because of her father''s hasty tone.


    "Father!" The person on the other end of the phone already knew what he was going to say, so he


    interrupted him, "My son, I''m old. I''m useless now, or I won''t let you work so hard. If let me hand over


    thepany to others, will I trust others? "


    "Got it, Dad. I''ll listen to you, okay?" Scott had to hang up the phone reluctantly.


    It was entirely on his own efforts that took over thepany set up by his father and developed the


    Jiang Group into a global well-knownpany. Maybe it was because he was under too much


    pressure that he found some women to kill time.


    Once people knew something about it, they would get addicted to it. Atst, it would be


    uncontroble.


    Scott had never thought that he cared so much about a woman, a very ordinary woman.


    After the incident, Scott was obviously embarrassed in the face of Michelle, but the work was work.


    When they were talking, Michelle just acted absent-minded, without looking at him. But when she heard


    that he was leaving tonight, she felt a little disappointed.


    Scott left after he gave his instructions. He wanted to take a few more looks at her, but he was afraid


    that she would feel embarrassed. She had no choice but to leave, holding back his sadness in his


    heart.


    Time seemed to pass quickly when they had to say goodbye to each other.


    After dinner, Michelle went to the staff canteen of thepany, but Scott had no appetite. He sat in the


    chair and hesitated if he should go out to see her, but he found that the opposite office was empty.


    At about half past six, he heard footsteps from the corridor.


    Through the gap of the curtain, Scott could see clearly the figure of her. Her spiritless appearance


    made him want to rush out and hold her in his arms!


    Suddenly, he found that once a person had a crush on someone, he would be a fool. He had


    never been short of women, but he didn''t know how to win a woman''s heart.


    However, he didn''t know that what had happened when they were together had been deeply rooted in


    Michelle''s heart. But she didn''t speak it out.


    Because there was something that should be concealed at the bottom of one''s heart as a secret. At


    least, both of them would not be injured in the future.


    If a person would fall in love with another person very soon after breaking up, it means that she has no


    feelings for her ex boyfriend. Was that true or not?


    Before he left, Scott gave a call to her specially, asking her to go home after dealing with the


    documents in hand and not to be too tired.


    Michelle just nodded at him, with no expression on her face.


    Scott was a little disappointed and left without looking back. However, he didn''t know that when he


    turned around and left, there was a hint of reluctance shed in Michelle''s eyes.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Scott was sitting in the first ss cabin, looking out of the window.


    His chest was stuffy, and he didn''t know what it was like, but he felt very ufortable.


    After a long while, he said goodbye to the darkness outside the window, "wait for me toe back."


    He said this to her

 Chapter 92 The Chairman Of The Board Arrives

    Chapter 92 The Chairman Of The Board Arrives


    After she finished thest file, Michelle carried her bag and went out of thepany.


    Although there was still a bus avable, the alleys near thepany were filled with all kinds of


    snacks. Under the dim light, Michelle walked along the street alone. When she passed by some food


    stands, she showed no interest.


    Her mother resigned from her job, and she was responsible for all the expenses of her family.


    Therefore, in the future, she had to be thrifty.


    Now she was still in the probation period with a low sry. No matter how hard it was, she had to stick


    to it. She believed that one day all her efforts would not be in vain.


    In this world, no matter what one does can''t be too hasty or too slow.


    If they were too hasty, they would miss a lot, and if too slow, they would lose a lot.


    When she returned home, Olivia was still sitting on the sofa in the living room waiting for her. Michelle


    changed her shoes and walked over. "Mom, do you have dinner?" she asked with concern


    "Yes, I have. I have prepared some food for you. But it''s a little cold now. I''ll heat it up for you. " After


    saying that, she stood up and wanted to go to the kitchen, but she was stopped by Michelle.


    "The doctor said that you should rest more. I can handle this." She put down her bag, turned around,


    walked to the table and opened the cover. She walked into the kitchen with a te of dishes, but


    she had no appetite for the rest of the dishes on the table.


    "Michelle, why do you only eat vegetables? There are many other dishes for you to eat. If you keep on


    eating like this, you''ll copse sooner orter. " Olivia took a look at her and became anxious when she


    saw her daughter eating only one vegetable dish.


    She hurried to the kitchen with the remaining dishes of meat. But at this time, Michelle said, "Mom, I


    don''t want to eat meat. I don''t know what''s wrong with me recently. I feel like vomiting whenever I smell


    that smell. "


    Hearing her daughter''s words, Olivia''s heart was even more painful. With love in her eyes, she walked


    to sit next to her daughter and said, "dear, you are just too tired. It''s all my fault. I''m useless and I can''t


    give this family less burden. "


    Michelle knew that her mother was ming herself again. So she had to put down her chopsticks and


    turned around to face her mother.


    "Mom, please don''t do that, okay? As the saying goes, nursing one before old people should be taken


    care of. I''m your only child, so I have to raise you up. Look at the aunties living here, they are at ease


    every day. "


    "But you will be tired in the future. I don''t want you to be so tired." After finishing her sentence, Olivia


    took the hand of Michelle and held it tightly in the palm.


    With a smile, she patted on the back of her mother''s hand andforted, "I should work harder at a


    young age. Just wait for me at home."


    Then she stuck out her tongue naughtily.


    "You naughty girl."


    "Mom..." She threw herself into her mother''s arms like a child, and the love in Olivia''s eyes was so


    obvious.


    Without Scott, her life was simple and peaceful.


    She sat in the office for a whole day every day. Except for eating and going to the bathroom, she never


    came out.


    One weekter, Jiang Group.


    A ck Bentley stopped in front of the door of the Jiang Group. The driver opened the door and Jared


    Jiang got out of the car, wearing a ck designer suit.


    The Jiang Group employees looked back because of him, and everyone was talking about it.


    "Why does the chairmane to thepany? Is there anything urgent happening? "


    "How could it be? Everything is going smoothly recently and the stock market is stable. What could


    have happened?"


    "But the chairman seldomes to thepany."


    Despite that, all of them still lined up in front of the gate. It was so huge.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Chairman!"


    When he stepped into the gate of the Jiang Group, everyone greeted him.


    There was not much expression on Jared Jiang''s face. Instead, his serious face made people stay


    away from him. When he walked towards the elevator, all the staff gave way to him.


    It was not until he stepped into the exclusive elevator that the people at present scattered.


    Floor 23.


    "Michelle, hurry up. The chairman hase!"


    After hearing the news, without any time to be surprised, the assistant hurried to knock on the door of


    Michelle''s office.


    "What?"


    She was startled by his sudden appearance, but she still closed the documents in her hands in a hurry


    and was ready to go out to wee him.


    The news that the chairman of the board wasing wasn''t informed everyone. It happened so


    suddenly that everyone in thepany was shocked by him.


    Michelle had been in thepany for a long time, it was the first time that she met chairman.


    The moment the elevator door opened, both Michelle and the assistant bowed down and said


    respectfully, "chairman."


    Jared Jiang nced at the two people standing in front of him, and swept around before finally setting


    his eyes on Michelle.


    "Are you the new president''s secretary?" He asked coldly.


    "Yes." At this moment, Michelle was almost frightened by the momentum of the other party! But she


    had to put up with it because of his identity.


    With no more words, Jared Jiang walked straight past her. At that moment, she let out a big breath.


    She was really going to suffocate herself just now.


    The assistant has been working for years by the side of Scott, and the chairman has seen him several


    times. He was not as nervous as others. He knew that chairman was actually a very easy-going


    person.


    Noticing that Michelle was still standing there, the assistant took a step back and grabbed her clothes.


    Jared Jiang pushed open the door of the president''s office, walked in and sat on the chair.


    The assistant, as well as Michelle waited at the door, waiting for the order of Jared Jiang.


    "James Lee,e on in." Jared Jiang looked outside with a long lost smile on his face.


    "Hey." The assistant entered the office with bowed head and said, "please, chairman."


    "I came here this time just to see thepany. "Thank you all for taking care of my son when he was


    away." After he finished, he looked at the woman who was standing outside the door. The assistant


    looked at the people outside the door following his gaze, and then gave her a hint to let her in.


    "James Lee, you go out first. I have something to talk with the president''s secretary."


    "Yes." The assistant bowed again before he left. When he walked past her, he told her not to be


    nervous.


    However, the more brutal his words were, the more ufortable Michelle felt. In particr, she was


    asked to stay for the first time she met him. Just like the newers, she was stopped by the head


    teacher on the first day she arrived.


    But she did nothing wrong.


    When the door of the CEO''s office was closed and the air-conditioner was not on, she still felt as cold


    as she was on a South Pole. Most importantly, the eyes of Jared Jiang were fixed on her.


    She had been waiting for him to speak. At least it could ease the current atmosphere, but it didn''t.


    ''What, what do you want to do?'' She asked herself in her heart, always keeping her head down.


    "What''s your name?" Finally, Jared Jiang asked.


    Not daring to give him the cold shoulder, she answered at once, "Michelle Wang."


    After all these years of business, how could Jared Jiang not know the fear in her heart? So he changed


    his serious expression and said with a smile, "Don''t be nervous. I don''t mean anything else."


    "Okay."


    "Have you be a permanent member?" Jared Jiang asked again.


    "Not yet." Michelle replied honestly, with her head lowering all the time.


    Although Jared Jiang kept smiling all the time, he didn''t mean to let her sit down. Since she wore high-


    heeled shoes for a long time, it was unavoidable that her feet would hurt.


    "How much is your monthly sry?" Jared Jiang kept silent for a while and continued to ask.


    Although she didn''t know the purpose of his question, she answered honestly, "the intern''s is 6000."


    "OK. Have you ever considered going somewhere else? "


    "No, I didn''t." Michelle replied firmly.


    She got angry when she talked about it. If it weren''t for Scott, she wouldn''t have worked in the Jiang


    Group. The incident of looking for a job and experiencing setbacks around was still vivid in her mind,


    and she believed that she would never forget it in her life.


    But it also proves that Scott is very powerful.


    Everything went back to peace again. Michelle just stood there still like a wooden man.


    Not knowing how long she had stood there, Jared Jiang said, "I seem to have seen you somewhere."


    "Really? Chairman, are you kidding me? " She said carefully, was afraid that she might piss him off.


    "At the first sight of you, I thought I was wrong. But after that, I''m sure I can handle it. " When he spoke,


    he frowned as if he was deep in thought.


    He looked more terrifying without the original smile on his face.


    Upon hearing this, Michelle couldn''t help but take a step back. But she was just careful.


    "Are you the girl who made a scene at the wedding?"


    This sentence surprised Michelle. She raised her head. She couldn''t deny it, because she did do so.


    But she forgot, on the wedding day, the Jiang family were also there?


    But she was sure that she came to the Jiang Group without any other intention. As an ordinary people,


    she was determined to work hard to support herself.


    Moreover, as a worker, how could she miss such a good opportunity?


    As she expected, Jared Jiang spoke immediately.


    "What are you here for?"


    "No, I didn''t." Michelle shook her head disapprovingly.


    "Do you know Zoy is my niece?" He stood up from the chair, turned around and pulled open the French


    window curtain so that the wind could blow in.


    "Yes, I know. Chairman, if you continue to ask, I''m afraid I have to go. " She didn''t want to talk about it,


    nor did she want to stay in this office.


    Although she did not know the ultimate goal of Jared Jiang, she had already prepared for the


    worst.

 Chapter 93 My Bag!

    Chapter 93 My Bag!


    Jared didn''t expect her to say so. He frowned slightly and remained serious.


    The main purpose of hising to thepany this time was Michelle. Because he always heard


    some gossips which had a bad impact on his family.


    As the only person in the Jiang family who could stand out to preside over the overall situation, he felt


    that he could no longer keep silent.


    "Michelle, I am frank to say something now. I heard that my son has changed a lot since he changed


    his secretary. Do you know what changed?"


    Jared kept staring out of the window. He said with his back to her.


    Michelle didn''t say anything because she didn''t know how to answer. Besides, she had no idea of this,


    so she had no reason to tell him?


    He was Scott''s father. As a father, he actually could go all the way to look for a secretary. She could


    imagine that he had already prepared for it.


    "It is said that you encountered some trouble on a business trip. You were shot, and my son was willing


    to donate blood for you. He fainted at the spot, but you didn''t even thank him when you woke up. Miss


    Wang, I don''t know if you''re too cruel or you''re too heartless. "


    "What?" Michelle immediately widened her eyes. She never thought that Scott had donated his blood


    to her.


    What an honor?


    But why would she feel a dull pain when she heard this?


    "What on earth do you have to do to attract my son so much. He has no link with you. You won''t feel


    sorry for him. But I will! " When he said this, he was a little out of control.


    The assistant could see clearly what happened inside the room through the ss window. When he


    heard the connection between Michelle and Scott, he looked at her in disbelief.


    For Michelle, if it weren''t for Jared, she wouldn''t have known that Scott had done so much for her in


    secret.


    Originally, she didn''t pay attention to the people around her because she was constantly thinking of


    betrayal.


    She really couldn''t remember some things.


    The news about the chairman and the CEO''s secretary had been known to everyone in thepany


    soon. Such an important matter was naturally not let go of. Everyone stopped working and began


    whispering to each other.


    Soon, Michelle had be the focus of thepany.


    In Jared''s eyes, Michelle was a witch who tried to kill his son! He never turned a blind eye to his son''s


    freedom before. But now, his son was hurt many times because of a woman. Both physically and


    mentally. In this world, every father felt heartbroken.


    He wouldn''t forgive anyone who tried to hurt his son.


    "I have investigated your family. Your mother is in poor health. I believe you don''t want to lose this job. I


    won''t fire you, but I don''t want you to stay with my son. "


    Jared was not an ungrateful person. He knew the situation of Michelle, so he did not want to make


    things difficult for them.


    "I will arrange a new job for you. You will get a higher sry. It may happen all of a sudden, but it''s your


    last choice. "


    After Jared left, Michelle still couldn''t react. The words that Jared said to her kept resounding in her


    mind for a long time.


    What the hell was that?


    Would she only have to linger between the father and the son in the future? She was just a kid from an


    ordinary family. Why couldn''t she have the peace as others?


    "Michelle, are you okay?" At lunch time, the assistant came to the president''s secretary''s office with a


    lunch box in his hand.


    At this time, Michelle was packing the things on the table. She had decided to leave Scott, but she did


    not want to go to the ce arranged by Jared. She believed that as long as the father and the son did


    not interfere, it was easy to find a job.


    After all, everyone loves genius, right?


    "What are you..." The assistant was panic when he found that Michelle was concentrated on cleaning


    the table.


    Although it was the order of the director of the board, she was invited by Scott. If she really left, how


    should he tell Scott when he came back?


    But now, he couldn''t go against Jared''s will to keep her here. It was really a headache for him in a short


    time.


    "I''m fine, really." As she spoke, she looked up and forced a smile at the assistant.


    But what she didn''t know was that her smile made him feel even more distressed.


    The assistant knew that whatever he said would be in vain, but he still put the box in front of her and


    said nothing.


    Michelle stopped massaging. She gave a nce at the food container on the table and felt a little sour


    in her nose. "Thank you," she said


    "Eat it before it gets cold, or it will change smell when it gets cold."


    "Okay." She tried to hold back her sorrow and turned her back on purpose so that he wouldn''t notice


    the change on her face.


    In fact, there was nothing to clean in the office. She just cleaned it to make it look cleaner. She only


    hoped that the next secretary would stay longer.


    What she didn''t know was that Scott had already fired several secretaries. But in the end, they was


    fired by Scott. As for the reason, the boss would have his own reason.


    Before she left, the assistant pressed the button and watched her step into the elevator until her face


    disappeared in front of him.


    It was supposed to take dozens of seconds to get to the elevator, but today it felt like a long time.


    Perhaps it was because of the mentality that she had a different view of things.


    As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she immediately met the strange gaze of the employees.


    She ignored them and left the Jiang Group with her head bowed.


    Finally, she left


    Outside the door of thepany, what she faced was still the old scenery, but things were different.


    She didn''t want to go home, nor did she dare. She was afraid that her mother would ask. She walked


    for a long time and the fragrance of flowers caught her attention.


    They had arrived at the park near thepany.


    Well, since she couldn''t go home, then she could sit in the park for a while to rx.


    Carrying her handbag, she strolled under the shade of the tree of the park. She didn''t sit on a bench


    until she was tired. There happened to be an ice drink nearby, Michelle walked over and ordered a


    ss of lemonade.


    She missed the sour and sweet taste.


    With nothing to do, she took out her phone from her bag and logged into wechat, browsing through the


    wechat moments.


    It was Emily who had posted most of the pictures. There were pictures of food, view and herself.


    Michelle couldn''t helpughing at her funny expression.


    Almost at the same time, a message from a friend came in the wechat. She knew who it was without


    thinking.


    "My dear, you finally have time to log in wechat!" The content of the message was attached as well as


    an audio file of Emily''s behavior. It was so amusing.


    The displeasure in her heart vanished at the sight of Emily.


    She took a picture with 45 degrees angle and sent it to Emily.


    "Well, I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful even in a formal dress. My heart is almost melted." Emily


    exaggerated on the other side, which made Michelle a little embarrassed.


    They talked for as long as half an hour before they stopped. Not even knowing what they had talked


    about.


    It was still early and she had no intention of leaving.


    The wind in the park was very fresh. Michelle felt rxed when it blew on her body. She stared at the


    couple in the distance and couldn''t help butugh.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, she did not notice that there was a furtive man approaching her.


    "Ah, my bag!"


    Michelle lose no time in running after the man who had grabbed her bag. But the high-heeled shoes on


    her feet weren''t convenient. She was anxiously ready to slippers, but the man had already


    disappeared.


    Although there was nothing valuable in her bag, her cell phone was still there. There were many


    people''s contact information in her cell phone card. If she lost it, she could never find it back.


    She was so anxious that she didn''t know what to do. She stood there dejectedly, tears gushing out of


    her eyes. It seemed that she was going to give full vent to all her bitterness she had recently.


    There were many people in the park, but no one was willing to help when they saw such a scene.


    Michelle couldn''t help but sigh how the world is like. Is there any love left?


    Just then, a bag of the same size as hers appeared in front of her.


    She rubbed her eyes, thinking that she might have a hallucination.


    "Look, is this your bag?" A man''s beautiful voice came from above her head. Like the sunshine in


    winter, which warmed up the heart.


    "That''s right!" Michelle recognized her bag at the first sight and grabbed it excitedly, even forgetting to


    say thanks.


    Then a tissue appeared in front of her. Puzzled, she looked up at the man. She just couldn''t see his


    face because she had cried.


    "Thank you." She took the tissue and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. She was so worried


    just now.


    Apparently, the man had no intention to leave. On the other hand, Michelle didn''t ask him to leave


    because she owed him a favor. When her eyes adapted to the surrounding light, she looked at the


    other person again.


    He was a handsome man with a fair skin that every woman admired.


    "Thank you for getting my bag back. How should I thank you?" Michelle said politely.


    "How about inviting me to dinner?" He said it without any hesitation, which made Michelle think that this


    man was too shameless.


    "Okay!" After all, he had helped her before, so she couldn''t refuse his request now. ''it''s just a dinner. It''s


    not a big deal. And he doesn''t look like a bad guy.

 Chapter 94 Smell Of Freedom

    Chapter 94 Smell Of Freedom


    Maybe she was in a bad mood, or she did need someone to apany her now. More importantly, he


    had helped her. She was so grateful that she epted the invitation.


    She didn''t dislike the man who she had met for the first time. And it felt like they had met before


    somewhere.


    "What do you want to eat?" Asked Michelle.


    "I''m not a picky eater. I''ll just have some light food." His tone was gentle.


    When they passed by a food city, the man next to her suddenly stopped. After a short pause, she


    looked up at him in surprise and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    He didn''t say anything, but grabbed her wrist and walked inside. Finally, they stopped in front of a


    noodle restaurant.


    He pulled the chair in front of her and gestured for her to sit down. Unable to give any response to the


    man''s treat, but she finally sat down. She never expected that he woulde to such a ce. From


    his words, behavior and clothes, it could be judged that he was not an ordinary person.


    "You... You n to eat in this ce?" When they came back after ordering, Michelle turned around and


    looked at him surprisedly.


    "Yes, because there is a sense of freedom here."


    "The smell of freedom?" It was the first time that she heard this. She loved street stands, but she


    thought the food was delicious and lively. But she had never thought that way. Now, she still felt the


    same way.


    It was only the first time she met this man, and the other party left a very good impression on her.


    She looked at his well sculpted side face and fell into deep thoughts.


    There weren''t many guests in the store, so the food they ordered was served soon. Michelle took the


    bowl of beef noodle and was about to eat it when the man beside her suddenly asked, "do you want


    pickles? I''ll go get it. "


    Before she said anything, he stood up and walked. When he came back, she found there were two


    tes of pickled cabbage in his hands.


    When they had dinner, they could have a small te of pickles, and even a bowl of clear water could


    be eaten with great relish.


    Michelle gave him a nce. She felt that he was very special. However, it was her first time to be so


    bold to treat a strange man a meal. But she did not reject him. Instead, she had an appetite when she


    saw him eating noodles.


    As the fog was still gathering in the air, she lowered her head, blew on it slowly and slowly, with a


    serene and peaceful expression on her face.


    He narrowed his eyes as he remembered the girl in the photo. She looked gentle and kind as well.


    Unconsciously, the gate of his memories was pushed open a gap. The long lost quietness and warmth


    slowly crawled into his heart.


    After her meal, she felt that she had eaten too much and her stomach was fulling.


    They walked on the road side by side and didn''t talk for a long time.


    He looked at her andughed. "Are you full?"


    All of a sudden, Michelle''s face turned red. She looked down at her bulging stomach and nodded shyly.


    But the man stoppedughing. He settled her down on a bench by the roadside and said, "wait for me


    here."


    Michelle was disobedient and just sat there waiting for him. About two minutester, he appeared on


    the other side road. There was no zebra crossing nor a pedestrian bridge nearby. When she saw that


    he was going to rush over, Michelle was frightened and stood up from her chair immediately. She


    roared, "Don''te over! It''s dangerous!"


    But the man seemed not to listen to her. He looked around and ran quickly after confirming that there


    were no cars on.


    Although he was not nervous at all, she could feel her heart was in her mouth for Michelle who was


    standing across the street!


    At this moment, she stared at this man who was risking his life, and could not breathe for a long time.


    "Here you are. Take them."


    When she saw the box of stomach digesting pills that the man handed to her, she blushed again. But


    then she recollected and remembered that Wyn did the same thing.


    She almost made a mistake just now.


    "Thank you." Michelle was ttered. She took over the box and stared at it without a word.


    "By the way, are we friends now? I don''t know your name yet? I''m Walter Cheng. "


    "Ah? Michelle Wang. " Michelle''s answer was brief. As for the friends he just said, she did not listen at


    all.


    "Nice to meet you, Michelle Wang." Walter reached out his hand friendly and said seriously. After


    hesitating for a while, she shook hands with him and said with a smile, "me too."


    For the rest of the time, they didn''t talk much. They just left their telephone numbers to each other and


    left. When she got back home, her mother had prepared arge table of delicious food, and Michelle


    directly went to her room.


    She put her bag on the bed and then went out.


    "Michelle, I specially cook your favorite sweet and sour ribs today. They are appetizers."


    The moment Michelle seated herself, Olivia put a piece of pork rib into her bowl. After what had


    happened today, she had no appetite and didn''t eat well at all.


    After taking a hot shower, Michelle lied on her small soft bed and looked at her cell phone. She clicked


    on the wechat and a friend message popped up.


    When she saw the man''s profile picture, which was a foreign architecture, she hesitated for a while and


    agreed to his request.


    "After waiting for you for a whole day, you''re finally online!" The other party sent a message to her


    soon, which was something unexpected.


    "You are..." She quickly sent a word to the man, who chose to keep silent.


    As she was to delete the other party, a voice message came from the phone. Michelle hung up the


    phone immediately because she didn''t like strangers.


    Walter seemed to know what she was thinking so he sent her a message at once.


    "I''m Walter Cheng. I helped you get your bag back today."


    After reading these words, Michelle felt that she was suddenly decadent.


    "Oh, it''s you."


    "Are you frightened?" He replied.


    They chatted without noticing the time. It was not until veryte when Walter asked her, "Don''t you go


    to work tomorrow? It''s sote."


    "Almost. Good night."


    She just typed a few words, then she closed the phone. It was her first time to talk with a person she


    only knew for less than a day, but something was so strange.


    After she charged her phone, shey on the bed and stared at the ceiling. She was wondering where


    she should go tomorrow?


    It''s not easy to find a job, especially a suitable job. It was said that it was easy for famous college


    students to find a job, but it was not.


    In this world, you rely on either good luck or rtionship. Very few people could recognize your


    capability, because your boss was not a person with sharp eyes.


    "Never mind. Just let nature take its course."


    Sheforted herself as she turned over in bed. In fact, she was afraid to face tomorrow because she


    didn''t know what to do.


    Leaving the Jiang Group might be a good chance to turn over. At least she wouldn''t have to face the


    yboy named Scott in the future. But, why would she feel a little disappointed and reluctant?


    Especially after knowing that he would be on a business trip for a month, she was looking forward to


    hising back everyday.


    There were only three weeks left before the following month. Something could happen within one day


    or one second. So how many things would happen in the next three weeks?


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Next day, as usual, Michelle got up, washed her face and had breakfast.


    She didn''t know how to face her mother''s concern when she left.


    Walking out of the gate of themunity and looking at the carsing and going, her heart was also


    confused.


    She walked to the tform and waited for the bus. She wanted to try to find some temporary workers to


    work. She would go there when she got a good chance. But most of the temporary part-time jobs were


    controlled by the age limit, and most of them were students in the University.


    "It''s hard to find a job."


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Michelle was walking alone on the street. She was not interested in the


    bustling street.


    When she passed a photo studio, her eyes only stayed on the window outside the store for a second.


    And it took only one second to make her refreshed!


    A notice of recruitment was sticking to the window, which clearly said they needed to recruit a


    temporary worker, and the sry for a day was 200!


    Oh my God! Such a good thing happened to her. This month''s sry was almost as much as her


    sry in Jiang Group! Who on earth was it that made the auction so generous?


    Tempted by curiosity and money, Michelle pushed the ss door and walked in.


    This shop didn''t look veryrge from the outside, but when entering it, it was simply amazing!


    It was a newly opened shop, and the paint smell was spread on the wall. It was light, but still smelt


    fragrant.


    "Is anybody home? I came here to apply for the job. I was informed that you are looking for temporary


    workers here. " The decoration inside wasn''t very luxurious, but it was unforgettable.


    She came to the middle of the hall and waited for the staff.


    "Wee!"


    When she heard a pleasant male voice, Michelle couldn''t help but widen her eyes and turn to the


    source of the voice. Not until the appearance of this face did she realize that the world was really so


    small!


    "Why are you here? Are you the boss of this restaurant? " She pointed at the man with a little impolite.


    Seeing her, Walter was not surprised but smiled instead. He had expected her toe.


    "Yes. I used to hang around and took pictures of every ce I had been to. Butter, I found that I


    couldn''t live as before in my whole life, so I settled down here. "


    "You majored in photography?"

 Chapter 95 He Is Waiting For Someone

    Chapter 95 He Is Waiting For Someone


    It was not until this moment that she realized how stupid she was.


    She lowered her head and peeked at Walter who was standing not far away. She felt more


    embarrassed when she found he was still looking at her.


    "Wee to join us!"


    Walter didn''t say anything about her arrival. However, when she came, Michelle in her casual clothes


    left a totally different impression. He was fascinated by her bare face.


    She had many questions to ask this man.


    She hesitated because the new store was opening, and there were few customers this morning.


    Looking at the empty and silent storefront, Michelle panicked. If nobodyes, does it mean that her


    sry today will be reduced too?


    During the lunch time, Michelle chatted with Walter.


    "Walter, you don''t seem to beck of money. Why do you open a shop by yourself?" Although she


    didn''t know who Walter was, she was sure that he was from a rich or powerful family.


    If he is just the owner of the photo studio, how could he afford the British brand clothes? The coat alone


    cost ten thousands!


    As for how she knew about it, she believed that nowadays the Inte was so advanced.


    "Who willin about money? But I have been wandering outside for such a long time. The reason


    why I settle down in C city is that I''m waiting for someone. "


    "Waiting for someone? Is she your secret lover? " She couldn''t help making a joke, but her joke just hit


    his heart.


    When he nodded, she was shocked. She wondered what kind of girl was able to keep a handsome


    man waiting for her?


    What an honor it was?


    She thought, if that person was her, she would definitely be happy to death!


    Although she had been with Walter for a short time, she was sure that he was a rare good man. The


    lunch was cooked by him. It tasted good. Besides, the ingredients there were exquisite, which proved


    that he was an excellent cook.


    After lunch, they rested for a while in the shop and began to work again.


    What pleased her was that more and more people came to the shop and wanted to take photos. But


    most of them were couples. Some of them came for wedding photos, while some for art photos.


    There was no dresser in the shop, so the makeup work fell on her.


    She was not very professional, but her makeup was generally recognized by everyone. Maybe she


    hadn''t met difficult clients.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It was true that you speak something, then something would happen.


    As soon as she put down the things in her hands, a delicate voice came from outside the door, which


    made her itchy.


    She turned around and saw a scantily dressed woman. The man standing next to her was a bulky man.


    They were totally ipatible.


    But anyone with discerning eyes could see at a nce that this woman loved the man for money. The


    woman looked beautiful.


    The woman walked in first, wearing 10cm high heels. Her waist was even twisted when walking, as if


    she was afraid that others would not know that she had a good figure.


    As the staff of this shop, Michelle had no choice but to approach them with a professional smile on her


    face. She asked gently, "Miss, may I help you?"


    Hearing this, the woman turned around. She looked frivolously at Michelle in front of her, and then


    looked around. She said in a strange voice, "of course Ie to take pictures. Ore here to have a


    look?"


    Michelle tried to put a restraint on her anger and not to make a fuss about that woman''s matter.


    Otherwise, that woman would have a miserable death.


    There are many kinds of people in the world that you can offend. But remember not to offend someone


    who has just been hurt. The consequences will be unimaginable!


    Walter also finished his work. Seeing what was happening here, he came over.


    "Miss, we can take art pictures of couples, or wedding pictures. Are you going to... "


    However, before he could finish his words, he was stopped by the other party.


    "Ask your boss toe here." The woman said unkindly, and she was not obsessed with the


    handsome man of Walter at all.


    Obviously, her love for money was far more than worship a handsome man.


    Walter didn''t say anything, just standing there.


    At this time, the fat man who brought the woman came over. He looked at Walter, who was half a head


    taller than him, and said aggressively, "don''t you hear that? My woman said she wanted your boss to


    come. Do you believe that I can let you live on air if I say a word? "


    When the fat man spoke, a strong smell of alcohol overwhelmed him. Michelle covered her nose to


    avoid the disgusting smell.


    But Walter only frowned slightly. He did nothing except being very serious.


    As the boss of this shop, it was not the right thing to do to drive away the guest. But when they met


    such a difficult guest, no matter how good tempered he was, he would have his bottom line touched.


    To avoid unnecessary trouble, Walter kept his voice down, "Sir, I am the boss of this shop. You can tell


    me if you have anything."


    The fat man was surprised. He looked at Walter with doubt. He looked him up and down for a long time


    and then said with disdain, "you are the boss? Who believes that you are the boss at such a young


    age? "


    Following him, the woman standing behind the fat man alsoughed.


    "I''m sorry, you two. We''re about to close the shop." Aware that the situation was not good, Michelle


    quickly came up to dissuade, worrying about what would happen.


    It was gettingte. Although she didn''t own this shop, she still said it for safety.


    Anyway, don''t fight!


    The fat man became bolder when he was drunk. He walked towards Walter and finally stopped in front


    of him. Looking up at him, he said, "if you don''t invite your boss out today, we won''t go!"


    Then, the fat man made something bad. He took the flower basket from the ground and directly


    dropped it to the ground. He stepped on it with his feet heavily before he stopped.


    Walter still made no response. It seemed that he was trying hard to hide something. Michelle looked at


    him and rushed to grab his arm, "Walter."


    She just greeted him in a low voice and didn''t go on speaking.


    It seemed that the fat man wasn''t satisfied with that. He continued to rummage through the bakery. And


    the woman stood there, with her hands crossed over her chest andughing, as if she were watching a


    good show.


    At the moment, Michelle realized that she couldn''t stand by anymore. She took her phone out of her


    pocket and wanted to call the police. But in the next second, she saw Walter walking over, and before


    she could react, he suddenly pressed the fat man against the wall.


    "You think I''m as weak as a mouse, don''t you?"


    Walter didn''t n to let them unhappy, but they had gone too far.


    After he finished speaking, Walter lifted the fat man up and threw him to the ground. The fat man


    sobered up at once. He began to wail and shout like a pig.


    The woman''s eyes widened. The woman hurriedly ran over and knelt on the ground, praying with her


    hands folded, "We haven''t recognized your power. Please let him go."


    "Fuck off." Walter said coldly without giving her a nce.


    The woman was startled. She quickly climbed to the fat man''s side, held him up, and then fled.


    After the shop went back to quiet again, Michelle went to Walter and asked with concern, "are you all


    right?"


    She put her hand on his shoulder gently.


    Walter said nothing, neither did he look at her, but bent over and picked up the broken flower basket on


    the ground. Opening a new store was supposed to be a pleasure, but now it looked very strange.


    She didn''t know where the two men came from and why they were here.


    She took the broom and coffin from a corner and cleaned up the debris.


    It was half past six in the afternoon. The shop was tidied up. Fortunately, the fat man didn''t smash the


    things hanging on the wall or the equipment in the shop. Perhaps he also knew that those things were


    expensive, so he was afraid that he couldn''tpensate after smashing them.


    It was funny to see the fat man being punched by William. He looked so embarrassed. As well as his


    fat body, Michelle felt that he almost bounce when he fell down.


    But when she thought about the mouse Walter told him, she found it was funny.


    The original sentence was not like this, but she did not expect him to change it so meaningfully.


    Seeing her smile, Walter couldn''t help asking, "what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. I''m just obsessed with your words." With a broom and coffin in her hand, she couldn''t help


    butugh.


    Seeing her smile, Walter who was in a bad mood, also smiled.


    "Thank you for your hard work today. It''s my treat for dinner."


    "What?" Michelle was absent-minded again.


    What a nice boss! He invited her for dinner on her first day of work!


    "I invite you for the sake of our friendship, or I won''t be so generous. By the way, what would you like


    for dinner? " He made it sound like nothing had happened.


    It''s right.


    However, she really didn''t know how she felt when she had to face such a short-term friend. He looked


    like a foreigner to her. He was always generous with everything and would never be restrained.


    Hardly had her thought faded away, Walter verified the fact.


    There was a Sichuan restaurant nearby. She knew the restaurant''s food was very spicy ording to its


    name.

 Chapter 96 Why Are You Here

    Chapter 96 Why Are You Here


    As expected, Walter took her to the Sichuan restaurant without even considering. Or maybe, he liked


    the taste of Sichuan cuisine.


    As soon as they stepped into the shop, the waiter greeted them enthusiastically, "Wee! Please


    come in! "


    He asked for a corner by the window. Although it was rtively quiet, the heat of the hot pot made the


    hall noisy.


    "Walter, I didn''t expect you toe here. I thought that the people who grow up abroad would like to


    go to that kind of elegant and quiet coffee shop. "


    "To be honest, I don''t like going to that kind of ce. Do you forget the first time we met? I like the


    smell of freedom. On the contrary, the coffee house just makes people feel suffocated. " Walter leaned


    back in his chair, his lips curved up a little. In the mist, his cold outline was softened a little.


    It was the first time for Michelle to look him in the eye. Her brown eyes seemed to be able to read


    people''s mind. She lowered her head somewhat uneasily.


    In no time, the waiter brought up the hotpot. Walter asked for a two vor hot pot.


    One was light soup, and the other was spicy.


    Michelle nced at it and asked curiously, "you don''t eat spicy food?"


    Walter couldn''t helpughing, "Yes, but not really. But I know you like it. "


    "What?" The person who was about to put food in the pot paused. She looked up at the person sitting


    opposite and asked, "how do you know?"


    Her big round eyes looked very innocent and naive.


    He couldn''t helpughing again. But hisughter made Michelle even more confused.


    "When eating beef noodles, you keep putting red peppers into your bowl." For quite a while, he


    managed to hold back hisughter.


    She had to admit that Walter was a man of great observation. However, as he said this word "without


    stopping", Michelle found it a little exaggerated. She had only added two peppers into her bowl.


    Because it was the first time that she had added a little less in it, she didn''t feel it tasted good.


    "It''s hot outside. Spicy hotpot is the most delicious!"


    She picked up a piece of dish, dipped it into the sauce and wrapped it around. Then she put it into her


    mouth and chewed it with keen pleasure.


    Seeing two tes of beef tripe and one te of shrimps almost empty, Walter asked confusedly, "didn''t


    you finish your lunch?"


    Michelle swallowed the food in her mouth and forced a smile. "I am so excited to see hot pot! I mean


    it!"


    "Really? You seem to like spicy food very much."


    "Yes, you are right!"


    Both of them enjoyed the meal. Just one meal was too much for them to walk.


    Seeing how she was, he didn''t know whether tough or cry. "It seems that you must live with medicine


    that helps digest food."


    "What?" Michelle was a little slow to react and immediately failed to understand what he meant.


    "It''s gettingte. Let me take you home."


    When they went out of the shop, it was getting dark.


    "No, I can take a bus." It was a sudden whim that she was still not able to digest the food in her


    stomach. She didn''t feel well when she was full.


    Though she refused for several times, finally she got on Walter''s car.


    After they got into the car, Michelle couldn''t help looking up at the car. To her surprise, Walter was of


    high status, but his car was an off-road vehicle. His clothes were several times as expensive as this


    car?


    Walter sent Michelle to the gate of her homemunity. When she got off the car, just two steps away,


    she heard the most fearful voice of her life. "Michelle, have you changed a new car?"


    "Aunt Lucy." She greeted out of politeness.


    It never urred to her that Aunt Lucy upstairs would see this again. She don''t know how Aunt Lucy


    will tell her to the middle-aged women in the neighbourhood. Anyway, it''s not something good.


    At this time, Michelle did not want to respond at all. She just greeted and turned around to leave. But


    Aunt Lucy caught up again, with a bag of food bags in her hand, which filled with her least favorite


    smell, smelly dried fish.


    But they were suitable for Aunt Lucy, they had one thing inmon.


    "Michelle, is he the man who sent you backst time? I can see that, though I haven''t seen him yet, I


    still advise you to break up with him. The driver in this car is obviously not as good as the onest


    time."


    At this moment, she said to herself, ''I have never thought that your eyes are so sharp.''


    Aunt Lucy had a daughter, who was married three years old now. Only during the Spring Festival every


    year, Michelle saw her daughter and her son-inw drove a luxury car to take a walk in the


    neighborhood.


    Given a richw-in-son, Aunt Lucy''s clothes looked good. But before her daughter got married, she, as


    the mother, was a snob. Usually, she would go out to talk with the aunt of the block if she had nothing


    to do. She said that girl had changed her boyfriend and that boy lost his job or something.


    In short, all the gossip in thismunity are cooked up by her.


    Everyone saw her living alone and didn''t say anything, but pretended to be patient to listen.


    Having lived in the neighborhood for such a long time, Michelle felt that she had be immune to


    Aunt Lucy.


    "Auntie, I''m home now. Can we talk about it another day?"


    She really didn''t want to defend herself, because she knew that no matter how much she had said, the


    other would not take it seriously. Aunt Lucy would still tell the snobs what she saw, never listening to


    her exnation.


    If it was not because she was so pitiful, else Michelle would not endure it so much.


    Before Aunt Lucy could answer, Michelle opened the door, walked in, and then mmed it shut up


    rudely.


    Aunt Lucy stood outside the door and mumbled to herself for a while before she was willing to leave.


    After that, she turned around and saw a pair of women''s high-heeled shoes! Needless to say, she knew


    who owned that pair of shoes, but she didn''t expect that the person would actuallye.


    "Mom!"


    She got up hurriedly and walked into the living room in her slippers.


    The TV was on, but no one was sitting on the sofa. Confused, she turned around and went to the


    kitchen.


    "Zoy? What are you doing here? " When she saw the people inside, she got angry at once.


    When Zoy didn''t speak, Olivia stepped out first and said with a smile, "Michelle, she came to see me on


    purpose. You see, she bought many nourishment products. "


    After finishing her words, she held Michelle''s hand and took her to the table. When she raised her


    head, she was surprised to see that there were many nutritionists.


    "Mom, we don''t need these things. When I make money, I can buy it for you." She clearly remembered


    that on the day of her mother''s ident, Zoy chose to stand by.


    She was extremely upset.


    This woman was so heartless. Not only did she steal her boyfriend, but also refused to help her mother.


    ''How heartless she is!''


    "Give it back to you. Don''te here again." With the nourishment she bought in her hand, Michelle


    threw them on the floor in front of Zoy.


    Although Zoy was busy cooking in the kitchen, it was obvious that she didn''t want to leave. She kept


    her head down and continued to pack her things.


    "Michelle, please don''t. Zoy did that out of kindness. You''ve gone too far. " Olivia pulled her daughter


    aside and persuaded her in a low voice.


    "Mom, was your fall rted to her?"


    When her mother was in hospital, the doctor said that it wouldn''t be so serious if she hadn''t fallen


    down. It hurt so much because she identally touched her waist and caused her bones to get


    dislocated and hurt her nerves.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Although she was not at home at that time, she knew that her mother would never fall down alone.


    What''s more, Zoy''s determination at that time was like pass-by.


    If other people found out about this, wouldn''t they call the ambnce at the first time? But Zoy didn''t.


    In any case, it was all Zoy''s fault!


    "Stop doing that. Leave my house." Michelle said with no expression, but a trace of ruthlessness.


    Zoy ignored her and went on with her work. After that, Olivia left the kitchen with her daughter and went


    to the living room with her.


    "Mom, why did you open the door for her? Don''t you know what she has done? "


    "Michelle, you are not a little girl anymore. You don''t have to be so willful? Last time when mom fell


    down, it was due to mom''s carelessness. Zoy was also frightened. " Olivia was trying tofort her. As


    a mother, she was on her daughter''s side.


    During the years when Michelle was studying abroad, it was hee who apanied her to visit her.


    Even the tuition fee was sponsored by Zoy without any reward.


    But the cost was too much for Michelle.


    "Mom, don''t say anything. The price is too high. I can''t afford it." Michelle knew that her mother had


    already treated Zoy as her own daughter. At this point, she didn''t want to say anything more.


    After leaving the words, she stood up and went to her own room. Behind her, Olivia shouted, "Michelle,


    are you hungry?"


    Michelle did not speak, acting like a child.


    It was not until experiencing betrayal that she realized how shameless someone was. She really don''t


    know how they have the courage to live on.


    Lying on the bed and listening to the sound outside, Michelle turned over in azy manner. Olivia knew


    that his daughter didn''t like Zoy, so she didn''te to bother her during this period.


    After a long time, the bedroom door was pushed open from the outside.


    The light in the room was on, but the woman in bed had already fallen asleep. With her eyes full of pity,


    Olivia smiled bitterly and walked over carefully.


    "I know, I know." While speaking, Olivia pulled the quilt over and covered it for her.


    She reached out to stroke her daughter''s hair and sighed.

 Chapter 97 Where Is She

    Chapter 97 Where Is She


    Something was done and it was a mistake.


    But what could they do? Once one made a mistake, it was gone forever.


    Olivia didn''t want to break up with Zoypletely, so she epted Zoy''s kindness. Besides, Zoy and


    Michelle had been good friends from their childhood. Zoy came out of the orphanage when she was a


    child. Seeing her pitiful, Olivia treated her as her daughter all the time.


    But they didn''t expect that the girl who came out of the orphanage was from a rich family!


    Olivia never wanted anything in return. She just hoped that the rtionship between Zoy and Michelle


    could go on.


    But she was wrong, and apparently wrong.


    Once people changed their status, they would get rid of the previous track.


    She stood high above all the people. How could she possibly want to look down upon the path she had


    walked in the past? All they wanted was to look up at the new sky. Their previous life would only be


    painful.


    When it came to the top of the mountain, there was no way for a person to lower his head and have a


    look at the person climbing up the mountain?


    They stood at the top and were admired. What they were most worried about was that someone would


    snatch their seats.


    The second day.


    As soon as Michelle came out, the voice of the phone came, "I am in the downstairs of your home."


    "What?" After hanging up the phone, Michelle looked at the empty building. She didn''t know how to


    walk out. "Never mind. Your work is more important."


    She didn''t expect that Walter would drive to pick her up to work. Now it''s broad daylight. There''s no


    doubt that she will be the gossip object of Aunt Lucy again.


    On the ground floor, she had just taken a few steps when she saw Walter''s white off-road vehicle


    coming slowly.


    "Good morning!"


    He got out of the car and waved to her.


    "Good morning." Michelle replied with a smile, looking at the man in the car.


    "No, thanks. I can do it myself." Seeing that the man was going to open the door for her, Michelle


    quickly took a step ahead. What an honor? It was almost a dream for her boss to pick her up to work.


    After they arrived at the studio, Walter parked the car, turned off the engine and opened the door on the


    side of Michelle.


    Michelle was ttered. She wanted to open the door by herself, and she had hands. But since he had


    already opened the door for her, she was too embarrassed to refuse him.


    Slowly getting out of the car, she saw Walter throwing a key to her and gesturing her to open the door.


    "Have you had breakfast?"


    "Yes, I have. My mom made the noodles." To prove that she just had eaten, Michelle deliberately


    emphasized.


    Of course, Walter knew what she was thinking about, so he smiled helplessly.


    There were many guests today, most of whom were women. Undoubtedly, all of them came for this


    handsome boss. She had no time to rest the whole morning, let alone drink.


    The ne arrived at C City at 1 p.m.


    Scott came out of the VIP passage and strode out of the airport. His face was full of eagerness, as if


    something serious had happened. At this moment, he couldn''t wait to fly out of the airport!


    "What happened? Where is she? "


    Scott almost rushed out of the elevator, and everyone present was startled by his behavior.


    The assistant was sorting the documents. Apparently, he didn''t know that Scott was here. He opened


    his eyes wide and stammered, "Got... Fired."


    These words worked like a needle in Scott''s heart. He loosened his grip on the assistant''s cor and


    then said angrily, "Is the chairman of the board, right?"


    The assistant didn''t say anything, but nodded in agreement.


    Scott was so angry that he felt himself was on fire and burning. He turned his eyes to the CEO''s


    secretary office next door and strode over directly.


    When the office door was pushed open by him, he saw a sexy woman, who was exactly the chair that


    Michelle had once sat on. He could confirm that it was this woman who answered the phone!


    "Get up! Get out of here!"


    Scott walked towards her, regardless of her image. He lifted the woman up with one hand and threw


    her on the ground. The woman cried out in pain as she was not prepared for the sudden pain.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She had thought that she could get sympathy by doing so. However, when Scott looked down at her,


    his eyes were cold.


    "I don''t care who sent you here. Get out of here right now!"


    Scott ced herst order, hoping that this woman would be clever enough to tell the truth. He was the


    only one who had the final say on his working ce.


    The woman sobbed and wiped her tears with her hands, looking very innocent.


    She didn''t and had no right to say anything.


    When the new secretary rushed into the elevator, the assistant breathed a sigh of relief, because he


    knew that the enemy had finally left. When Scott was not here, the new female secretary was so proud


    that she thought she was sent by the chairman.


    He had discussed business with her several times but she always turned a blind eye to it. If he was the


    boss, he would have already driven this woman out.


    She seemed to be brainless except for her makeup.


    It was obviously unexpected that Scott was back. There was still some time left to a month.


    Theoretically speaking, Scott should be still abroad dealing with things.


    But now, looking at the expression of Scott, one could tell something.


    "President." The assistant walked up to Scott and tried to calm him down.


    "When did she leave?" With one hand on the chair, Scott was panting.


    Since he found out, he bought the first flight back. He did not sleep after more than ten hours of flight.


    People who knew him would think he was crazy!


    But she was an ordinary woman. How could she made him like this? It was terrible.


    "She has been away for two days." The assistant answered honestly.


    When Scott arrived at the door of Happiness District, he drove in and stopped at the door of the


    seventh floor before he got off.


    All of a sudden, his phone buzzed But he ignored it and let it ring.


    But it seemed that there was something urgent.


    Scott stopped at the exit of the first floor. He took out his phone from his pocket and answered the


    phone without checking who was calling.


    The voice on the other end of the phone was from the Secretary of a foreign branchpany. "Boss,


    Mr. Edmund of LC Group has arrived. There will be a meeting in half an hour. You see..."


    The Secretary on the other side of the country knew that Scott hade back. She had booked the


    ticket for him.


    "It''s up to you." Scott didn''t have time to waste with her. He hung up the phone hurriedly and walked


    upstairs.


    Someone knocked on the door. Olivia was busy in the kitchen. She put down the things in her hands


    and went to open the door.


    "Scott? Why are you here? Don''t you need to go to work today? Why, Michelle didn''te back with


    you? " With these words, she looked behind Scott.


    Scott frowned. Then he realized that she didn''t tell her mother that she had left thepany. She didn''t


    tell her because she didn''t want her to worry about her.


    "It is early, Michelle said she went to the market," He knew that Olivia would not doubt him.


    "Oh, I see. Come on in." She took out a pair of men''s slippers from the shoe cab and put them in


    front of Scott, beckoning him to put them on.


    After changing her slippers, he went to the living room at the reception of Olivia, and then sat on the


    sofa.


    "Scott, this is the fruit aunt bought today. Have a taste." She put the te on the tea table and took the


    fresh fruit out of the kitchen.


    "Thank you, aunt." Scott said politely.


    Over the next, both of them waited for the same person at home. Time passed, and it began to rain


    unconsciously.


    Gradually, the blue sky was covered by dark clouds, which made the whole earth grey and dark.


    Michelle came back earlier today and got two days'' sry. To celebrate, she bought a lot of food in the


    food market nearby. She didn''t know if the God was happy for her. There were many kinds of food in


    the market today, and even more seafood.


    "Mom, I''m back!" With two big bags in her hands, she called out as she entered the house. After that,


    she put the bags on the ground and went to put on her slippers.


    When she bent over, the two stic bags on the ground were instantly lifted by a big thick hand. At the


    same time, she saw the man standing in front of her.


    "Boss...,"


    When she was about to speak, she was stopped by the words of Scott. "Aunt and I have been waiting


    for you for a long time. Why did it take you so long to buy food?"


    He wasining, though the look on Scott''s face was cold. Michelle was surprised to hear that. She


    hadn''t figured out the situation yet.


    "Michelle, why did you buy so many dishes?" With a pile of clothes in her arms, Olivia walked out of the


    washing room. When she was about to hang out these clothes, she ran into the two people standing at


    the door.


    "Mom, I got my sry today. To celebrate, I bought so many dishes. " As soon as she finished, Michelle


    sneezed. She always put an umbre in her bag when it was sunny or cloudy.


    She happened toe in handy when she was buying vegetables today, so she caught a cold.


    After Scott put the things on the table, he took off his coat and covered it on Michelle.


    His sudden warmth warmed her heart.


    As she felt a little embarrassed to ept his kindness, she tried to take off his suit, but was stopped by


    Scott.


    "I''m fine. It''s warm at home." She looked at the hand on her shoulder and said.

 Chapter 98 I Want To Hug You

    Chapter 98 I Want To Hug You


    "Don''t catch a cold." Scott put his hand down and said.


    "I''m going to cook the dinner. Boss, you can wait in the living room. It will be ready soon." She came


    back early today. Apparently, her mother didn''t prepare any food but only cooked some rice.


    She put the food she bought in the refrigerator and prepared some food to the kitchen.


    Standing outside the kitchen for a while, Scott heard the sound from inside and lifted the corners of his


    mouth.


    It had been a long time since he had her cookingst time, and he missed it so much. He had a bad


    habit, that was, he couldn''t get used to street stalls. Or maybe he was allergic to oil, which made him


    allergic to anything he ate outside.


    Since the dishes were cooked by herself, it was rather clean.


    But that also depended on who was the cook. If the cook was not Olivia or Michelle, it would be difficult


    for Scott to swallow it.


    He didn''t leave but stood there quietly, watching the busy figure in the kitchen.


    The kitchen door was transparent, so people outside could see the people inside clearly, and people


    inside could also see the people outside. Apparently, Michelle was too busy to see the people outside,


    she kept her head down all the time.


    After she got the dishes ready, she was going to put them on the pan and start cooking.


    Scott looked at her longingly, and he even didn''t know the procedures of cooking. He had never known


    that she could be so busy when she cooked alone.


    "Ah, so hot!"


    The kitchen door was pushed open. Michelle took out the soup that had been cooked by her. Scott


    looked as if he was going to bring the soup.


    "Boss, be careful! It''s burning!"


    As soon as she finished her words, however, Scott was burned. The soup in her hand was also poured


    to the ground, and the porcin with the soup was smashed.


    Hearing the sound, Olivia quickly came out of the bedroom. After seeing the situation over there, she


    asked anxiously, "what''s wrong?"


    Without saying anything, Michelle just stared at Scott''s burned hand.


    "Go to the kitchen and pour some sauce after washing it with cold water." Olivia knew it was


    inconvenient for her to do so, so she had to inform her daughter.


    Not daring to neglect, Michelle grabbed Scott''s arm and rushed into the kitchen.


    She turned on the tap and carefully washed the injured hand for Scott. "How''s it? Does it still hurt?"


    Her concerned words directly broke into Scott''s heart. No matter how painful he was, he still seemed to


    be spread ayer of honey on his face. When Michelle saw Scott frown, she knew that it must be very


    painful.


    As the saying goes, "aged ginger is more pungent." Michelle didn''t go against her mother''s words and


    obediently applied ayer of ck sauce on Scott''s hand. His hand seemed to have been braised


    because of the scald.


    Seeing that, Michelle tried hard to hold back herughter. After all, he was her boss before.


    How could Scott not know what she was thinking about? So he replied frankly, "you canugh as you


    like. Don''t you think that my hands look like a cooked meat?"


    Speaking of this, even Scott couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    Olivia sat aside and said crossly, "you naughty boy, how could you say that?"


    Michelle didn''t say anything. She just looked at his hand, lost in thought. In fact, Scott was injured, it


    was her fault partly. If only she had insisted on her idea at the beginning. Why was she so silly as to


    ask a person who was born with a silver spoon to take it?


    Luckily, Scott did not me her, otherwise she must be in big trouble now.


    When they were having dinner, Scott''s hand was inconvenient, so he had been fed by Michelle. Yes, it


    was "feed".


    Maybe this was the so-called retribution. She was the one who made him like this. Under this situation,


    he at least needed to rest for a few days.


    He stayed at her home tonight because of his injured hands.


    She knew that he was a clean freak, so she prepared a clean bed set for him. While she chose to sleep


    in the living room because she knew that her sleeping posture was not good enough. She didn''t want


    to disturb her mother.


    Besides, it was sofortable to sleep alone!


    Scott went to bed without taking a shower. Obviously he felt ufortable. He turned over and over


    but couldn''t fall asleep. The pain in his palm made him frown.


    The door of the bedroom was ajar. Considering that his hand couldn''t be touched, she didn''t close the


    door tightly.


    Finally, Scotty t on the bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. His mind wasplicated, almost in a


    mess.


    What the hell was this?


    He rushed here because he missed her so much that he wanted to see her crazily? Even if she didn''t


    want him and didn''t like him, he was still crazy enough toe back from abroad.


    But he didn''t expect that he would get hurt. He didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    But it might be a good thing to stay at her home.


    In the dark, Scott got up and slipped down the bed with his thin quilt.


    He ignored it, wore his slippers and went out carefully, afraid of waking up the family.


    The light was off in the living room. By the moonlight outside the window, he could see the woman


    sleeping on the sofa. He walked over and then squatted down slowly, staring at her sleeping face.


    This was the first time he saw her sleeping. He lowered his head and gently kissed her lips.


    In her sleep, Michelle felt ufortable to her lips, so she turned overzily and continued to sleep.


    However, Scott was still squatting there,ughing foolishly.


    With no intention to go back to sleep, he reclined on the sofa and looked at her. He seemed to have


    forgotten the pain in his hand.


    Michelle was sleeping quietly like a newborn baby, clever and lovely.


    He indeed couldn''t control himself. How he wished he could hold her in his arms forever.


    Suddenly, Michelle felt a little cold. She couldn''t help but pull the nket that was about to fall off the


    sofa. But no matter how hard she tried, she still felt cold.


    When he saw this, Scott endured the pain in his hand and covered her with a nket. Tonight, he was


    not sleepy at all, even though he hadn''t slept for a whole day.


    As long as he saw her, he felt warm, full of energy.


    When Michelle woke up the next morning, she found that Scott was sleeping on the corner of the


    couch.


    She opened her eyes wide all of a sudden, and then hurriedly got up from the sofa and said, "Boss,


    why are you sleeping here? Go back to your room and have a rest. Let me help you. "


    She didn''t know how long Scott had stayed here, and the only thing she knew was that he was injured.


    Scott was in a semi-conscious and half dreamy state. He walked in a zigzag way, as if he was drunk.


    His whole body was supported by her fist, which made it a little difficult for her to push him away, so


    that they could not fall to the ground at the same time. Otherwise, it would be embarrassing.


    When they finally returned to the room, Michelle was tucking him in, but suddenly she was pulled into


    his arms!


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With her face pressed against his chest and the unique smell of his body, Michelle blushed. She


    struggled to get up, but the more she struggled, the tighter Scott held her.


    "Let me hug you." His words were a bit vague, but there were only two people in the room, and it was


    in the early morning, so Michelle listened to him clearly.


    But she didn''t move at all this time. Instead, she rest her head on his chest. She was afraid that she


    might have touched his hand during her struggle.


    Scott kept this posture for a long time until Michelle could not feel his strength, and then she left


    carefully.


    After she was free, she couldn''t help yawning while standing beside the bed.


    She didn''t leave, but stood there, watching Scott sleeping. To be honest, he was a little different now.


    All in all, he was intimate.


    His sculptural handsome face became more and more fascinating at this time.


    With that, Michelle squatted beside the bed and touched his handsome face. "Oh my God, why is it so


    hot?" she asked


    Subconsciously, she knew he had a fever. She didn''t know why it was so hot.


    Michelle had no time to change her clothes. When she rushed out to buy the medicine, she happened


    to meet her mother who just came out of the room. Olivia asked confusedly, "What''s up, Michelle?"


    "The president has a fever. I''m going to buy some medicine."


    Michelle was so anxious that tears were almosting out. She didn''t even realize how anxious she


    was at the moment.


    "I have anti fever medicine. It''s in the drawer under the table. Take it to Scott!" When she heard that


    Scott had a fever, Olivia became very anxious. She hurriedly gave Michelle order and she herself went


    to the kitchen to make breakfast for Scott.


    After she found the medicine, Michelle took it back to her room.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the man who was having a fever. For a moment, she


    didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, Olivia had already brought in the bowl of porridge. She took a look at the man lying on the


    bed and then put the bowl on the bedside table.


    "You can sit beside him and put his upper body into your arms to feed him the medicine."


    Olivia knew what her daughter was worried about, but why did she still care so much now?


    Without hesitation, Michelle did. After all, Scott had a high fever. Michelle had just taken Scott''s


    temperature, which had reached 40 degrees. She believed that he would be fine as long as he took the


    medicine.


    ording to her mother''s instructions, Michelle slowly lifted up Scott''s head and finally let him rest in


    her arms. Then she took the medicine from her mother, opened his mouth slightly and put it in.


    "Drink some water." Olivia handed the cup over, with warm water in it.


    Scott''s consciousness was vague, but fortunately, he had swallowed the medicine. Now his stomach


    was empty, so Michelle had to feed him the congee herself.


    She remembered she did the same thingst night, and she did it in front of her mother.


    At that time, she was extremely ufortable. She thought her mother would help her, but Olivia just


    kept smiling happily, as if she was watching a Korean drama.

 Chapter 99 The Lecher

    Chapter 99 The Lecher


    At that moment, she doubted whether she was adopted by Olivia or not.


    How could she support her own daughter to feed other men? What the hell was going on? Or, Scott


    was so charming that Olivia thought it was her daughter''s fortune to do so.


    If it wasn''t in danger, Michelle would have let go and run away without looking back.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. Michelle had to put down Scott temporarily, and then went to get her phone.


    "Someone is sick at home. Maybe..." It was from Walter. After hesitating for a while, Michelle answered


    the phone.


    But before she could finish her words, Walter took it and said, "Is it okay?"


    "Yes, just a fever." She looked up at the man lying on her bed.


    After a morning, the fever had been gone. At noon, when Michelle went out from the kitchen to cook


    lunch, she saw Scott standing beside the table.


    "How are you feeling? Do you feel better? "


    She knew that getting sick was something that made her very ufortable, no matter for coldness or


    fever.


    In the face of her concern, Scott''s heart throbbed again. He looked at her, with his eyes full of love.


    Embarrassed, Michelle turned her head away to avoid his fiery eyes.


    "Let''s eat."


    Considering that Scott''s hands were inconvenient, she pulled the chair closest to him.


    "Where''s aunt?" After they sat down, Scott found that there were only two sets of tableware on the


    table.


    "My mother went back to her hometown." Michelle answered absentmindedly, without noticing the


    subtle change on Scott''s face.


    Since Olivia were not here, it were like two of them living in house?


    In fact, Scott had already known that Olivia wanted to make a match of them. Now, Olivia did it on


    purpose.


    In that case, it would be a waste of auntie''s painstaking effort if he didn''t treasure the time?


    Poor Michelle was sold out by her mother.


    After lunch, Michelle looked at Scott''s hand and found that it was still red and swollen, which made her


    a little worried. She cleaned herself up and went out.


    When she came back, she had a bottle of gold wounded medicine in her hand.


    "This medicine is very effective. You can apply it to the wounded ankle for a week." The medicine was


    expensive and it cost her a lot.


    The reason she did this was that she wanted Scott to leave the house as soon as possible. After all,


    she hadn''t got married and there was always a man living in her house. If this matter was known by


    others, it would be bad for her reputation.


    Scott looked down at her who was applying medicine for him and started to feel better. He wanted to


    kiss her until the end of the world.


    In the end, he got on top of her with the help of his strength. Looking at her ruddy lips, he began to


    breathe quickly.


    Michelle was confused at the pounce!


    Her back was against the sofa and she could feel his hot chest in front of her. She tried to push him


    away several times, but found that no matter how hard she tried, he always thought her body was soft.


    The ointment was still on his hand. Scott resisted the impulse to touch her cheek with his hand. He


    looked at her in this way and began to approach her slowly.


    Michelle was aware that she would definitely be the man''s prey since her mother was not at


    home. For now, it was useless to hide.


    After all, lions were still lions, and they could never change the habit of eating meat.


    Michelle''s heart beat faster and faster when she saw Scott''s face. She looked like a rabbit with joy,


    which made her restless.


    When their lips met, Michelle just felt the coldness on her lips. She opened her eyes, stared at him and


    suddenly calmed down.


    He kissed her with a tender and strong lips, but Scott was still kissing her without a looser, as if he was


    going to swallow everything of her.


    Michelle found that she did not refuse his kiss at all. She could have taken the opportunity to push him


    away, but she did not. Instead, she was responding to him.


    ''Crazy! What''s wrong with me? Did I really fall in love with this man? Do I like him? '' At the moment,


    she hoped someone coulde to her rescue, even just by a call.


    But people in the world seemed to be sleeping, and every corner was quiet.


    Scott had wanted to say something, but when he saw her response, he felt like a wild lion in his heart,


    wanting more!


    His heart was beating wildly and every nerve was shouting.


    ''I want her, want her, and only when shepletely be mine will she belong to me forever, so that


    I don''t need to worry about her sneaking away from me.''


    In fact, he was trying hard to bear the difort from his body.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Michelle was not a child. She could feel the changes in his body. She slightly moved her hand and tried


    to push him away. But his kiss was sofortable that she didn''t want to push him away.


    She wanted to stay with him forever.


    "Wyn..."


    Scott froze, and his eyes opened. He looked coldly at the woman under him, and a wave of anger


    surged in his heart.


    Michelle was still immersed in that fantasy. She and Wyn were under a big tree in the campus. He


    leaned her against the tree and kissed her on the lips. She blushed for that was her first kiss.


    Seeing that she didn''t refuse, Wyn deepened the kiss. A strong smell of tobo entered her breath.


    Flustered, she slowly held his strong waist with her hand that fell beside her, and her heart was filled


    with shyness and happiness.


    Sometimes what makes us unable to let go is not each other, but the past memories.


    Scott left her at once and walked towards the bedroom without saying a word. He mmed the door so


    hard that Michelle could even hear that.


    Was she out of mind just now?


    As Michelle lowered her head, she found her clothes in a mess. She tidied up her clothes immediately.


    The kiss was like a fire which was burning hot. Even if she didn''t need to look at herself in the mirror,


    she could feel that her face was as red as an apple.


    What should she do? She seemed to really like him. Was it just because they had experienced the life


    and death?


    No, it couldn''t be.


    Perhaps it was because of the betrayal that she began to dislike love. But the more she wanted to stay


    away, the closer love would be.


    She was afraid that she would get hurt all over again in the end.


    At this moment, it was so quiet in the house that she could even hear her heart beating so fast that it


    made her chest hurt.


    Scott stayed in room for almost the whole afternoon, and Michelle didn''t even see him go to the


    bathroom. While she sat on the sofa and watched the Korean TV show in the afternoon.


    But what she didn''t know was that when Scott heard the sound in the living room, he was so angry that


    he almost vomited blood!


    Hey on the bed, held the quilt and closed his eyes. Then he gradually fell asleep. When he woke up,


    it was already dark outside.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Scott went to the window and opened the curtain. At this time, there


    was a knock on the door.


    "Boss, it''s time for dinner."


    Scott did not mean to open the door. He just stood by the window and looked at the scenery outside.


    Because it had just rained, it was cool and cool when the wind blew on people at night.


    The door of the bedroom was not locked, and Michelle didn''t intend to open it.


    She stuck out one head and looked around the room. After she found Scott standing in front of the


    window, she went in.


    "Are you not feeling well?" She slowly approached.


    She obviously wanted to forget what had happened just now, but it still appeared from time to time.


    That scene what happened surfaced when she saw Scott.


    "Don''t call me ''you'' ever again." Scott said coldly with his back to her.


    After a short pause, she answered in a low voice, "Oh."


    After arriving at the table, she fed Scott while filling her mouth with food. To be honest, she would rather


    let him go home than stay here.


    But he couldn''t drive. There were two reasons to not ask for others to drive. One was that the price was


    too high, and the other was that he would never let anyone touch his Porsche.


    At the thought of this, she felt so weak and feeble.


    She supported her chin with her hand, and picked up some food with her chopsticks with the other


    hand.


    "I want that. Feed me."


    Just as she was distracted, she suddenly heard the voice of Scott. She suddenly regained her


    composure and realized that she had been delirious while feeding him!


    Oh god.


    After three days of rest, Scott''s hand was apparently able to move.


    Maybe he had been taken good care of by her, so even if his hands were getting better, he still needed


    her to feed him. He looked like a kid.


    On that day, when Michelle was cooking in the kitchen, Scott was standing outside the kitchen, staring


    straight at her. Michelle pretended not to look at him, but she felt really ufortable from the bottom


    of her heart.


    She was struggling and praying that her mother coulde back soon. She didn''t know when Scott


    would leave her home and his hand had recovered.


    It was just a minor burn, but a lot of things had happened in such a short time.


    More importantly, she had lost six hundred dors for three days!


    No one in the world could bear to see money disappearing? Unless that person was very rich and


    didn''t take the money seriously. Such a person as Scott would never care about money when he went


    to the mall.


    Fortunately, Scott did not do anything wrong to her these days.


    After what happenedst time, Michelle had been on her guard. She hid herself quickly when Scott was


    going to approach. She swore that she would never sleep in the living room as long as Scott was there.


    ''This guy is really a lecher!''

 Chapter 100 An Unexpected Visitor

    Chapter 100 An Unexpected Visitor


    "Boss, don''t you need to stay abroad for a month? Have you finished all the work?"


    In the afternoon, Michelle was sitting next to Scott. She looked at him and asked.


    At this moment, Scott was watching TV. He ignored her words directly and it seemed that he didn''t hear


    it on purpose. How could he not know the meaning of her words?


    Obviously, she wanted him to leave.


    But the more she wanted to do, the more he would stay here. No matter what happened, it had nothing


    to do with him.


    After she was poured by the cold water, Michelle felt a chill all over her body. She took a pillow from the


    sofa and held it in her arms, watching TV obediently. It was ying some sports programs which was


    her least favorite.


    ''Is there anything interesting in the sports program? I want to watch Korean series.'' If she had any


    comints, she could onlyin in her heart.


    Michelle didn''t know how long he would stay in her house. He only hurt his hand with a slight burn. She


    had to admit that it wasmon that rich people were sick.


    The corner of Scott''s mouth lifted slightly as he nced at her mncholy face. He passed the remote


    control to her and said, "choose whatever you like."


    "What?" Before she could react, she widened her eyes in surprise.


    She never knew that Scott was so kind.


    "Are you sure you graduated from Princeton University? Why do I think there is something wrong with


    your IQ? " Scott frowned and said calmly.


    Michelle was so angry that she almost spewed out a mouthful of blood. What did he mean? Did he


    mean to mock her for her stupidity?


    It was him that always took advantage of her? It was strange for her to react in time when she was lost


    in thought. Although she was a little angry, she tried to show her obedience in her tone. "Boss, would


    you like to see my graduation certificate?"


    Scott looked at her and said coldly, "no need."


    Michelle curled her lips as she looked at him, cursing in her mind.


    It had been many days since her mother returned to the countryside. Although she kept in touch with


    her mother by phone every day, she still missed her mother at home very much.


    They just sat on the sofa and watched TV for the whole afternoon. It was not until five o''clock that


    Michelle reluctantly released the pillow and was about to cook.


    Just then, there came the sound of key opening from outside.


    Michelle turned to the person sitting on the sofa with a big smile on her face. She trotted over and


    opened the door.


    "Mom! You''re finally back. I miss you so much! "


    She threw herself into her mother''s arms like a little girl, with her head rubbing back and forth. With


    those Specialty she had brought back from the countryside, Olivia could do nothing but stand there,


    conniving at the sweet girl in her arms.


    "Well, I miss you too."


    "Aunt Olivia," Scott stood up from the sofa and greeted her friendly.


    "Scott, has Michelle taken good care of you recently? Are you done? " With that, Olivia went over. She


    looked over and over again until she was sure that his skin was back to normal.


    With the Specialty that her mother had brought back, Michelle looked very angry.


    "Mom, can you make some dough drop soup? I''ll drop by to buy some steamed stuffed buns. I haven''t


    eaten for a long time. "


    To be honest, she had been with Scott all day long and almost used up all the money in her pocket.


    Now she could only buy a few steamed stuffed buns. She wondered if she had been owed him


    something in her previous life.


    Obviously, when Scott heard the word "dough drop soup", his face looked somewhat gloomy. He knew


    that Michelle did it on purpose, knowing that he would not refuse her in front of Olivia.


    "Do you like it, Scott? Michelle, let''s have dinner tonight. " Considering the identity of Scott, Olivia


    advised her daughter.


    She could drink the soup a few dayster. It was not good to be the host as there was a guest at home


    today.


    "I''m fine, aunt. You are the best cook in the world."


    When Michelle heard that, she felt so ufortable. She knew he was ttering her mother. When she


    took care of him, he still asked for it every day.


    Today, her mother came back. In order to leave a good impression, of course he wouldn''t be that stupid


    to ask for trouble.


    "Mom, I will cook the dinner. You and boss can have a chat on the sofa."


    "Okay." Olivia would like to talk to Scott, after all, they hadn''t seen each other for so many days.


    Besides, she wanted to know whether they had something when she was away.


    In fact, she went to the countryside with a purpose.


    She loved Scott so much and knew Scott''s feeling for her daughter, so as a mother, she must think


    about the happiness of her daughter.


    When the bowl of soup was ced in front of Scott, he didn''t eat anything for a long time. He really


    didn''t know how to eat when he saw the lot of food in his bowl.


    "You don''t like it. I''ll ask Michelle to buy you a take out," she said with a smile


    It was quitete now. If she had to cook another dinner, Scott must be starving to death.


    Sitting on the sofa, Michelle was about to say something. But Scott was the first one to say, "It''s okay,


    aunt. I''m not a picky eater."


    After saying that, Scott picked up the chopsticks and began to eat. There were also many tiny


    ingredients in the seemingly ordinary soup.


    There were peanuts and sesame seeds inside.


    Scott couldn''t help admiring Michelle''s cooking skills. Such an excellent woman did attract people''s


    attention.


    Michelle kept burying her head eating and just ignored him. After dinner, Olivia and Scott sat on the


    sofa in the living room and watched TV. On the other hand, Michelle stayed in the kitchen to clean up


    the kitchen. Just at this time, her cell phone rang.


    The sound came from the dining table outside. She put her work aside at once and walked out quickly.


    "Michelle, are youing to work tomorrow?"


    Walter''s voice resounded from the other end of the line. Not wanting anyone to hear what she said, she


    walked into her room with her phone. She closed the door and said, "it should be okay."


    She said with uncertainty.


    Actually, she was avable at any time. But there was a man who she must take care of at home. If she


    wanted to go to work, she had to wait until that person left.


    "You sounded tired. I''m right downstairs. Can I go upstairs and have a look at you?" In a pleading tone,


    Walter seemed to be unable to wait any longer.


    He sat inside the car and looked up at the building.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Well It''s not convenient today. We have a guest. " To avoid unnecessary trouble, Michelle made up an


    excuse to refuse.


    Walter felt a little disappointed, but he tried to hold back his emotions and said, "well, if you can''te


    to work tomorrow, call me in advance."


    "Okay."


    After she hung up, Michelle put her cell phone on the bedside table and then sank into the bed. She


    looked at the ceiling above her head, and her mind was empty.


    At the vi of Dragon Pce.


    In the luxurious and elegant living room, a handsome but serious middle-aged man was reading a


    newspaper that day. As a businessman, Jared would not let go of any valuable news.


    Just then, he heard the respectful voice of the butler.


    "My Lord, the branchpany abroad called and said that Mr. Scott had cancelled several meetings.


    And he has been back for days. "


    As soon as the butler finished his words, he saw the man sitting on the sofa throw the newspaper in his


    hand away!


    Jared stood up from the sofa with an intimidating aura all over his body. He was 48 years old this year.


    Thanks to his good care, no one could guess his true age.


    "Humph! How dare he leave thepany?" Jared was so furious that the butler stepped back. He


    didn''t want to get himself into trouble.


    "Did you find him? Are he in his vi or with that woman? " Jared was trying tofort himself so that


    he could calm down.


    But he could not help thinking that his son was back to find another woman, leaving thepany. Even


    if he tried to reason with him, it wouldn''t work.


    Jared didn''t want to waste more time. He ordered the butler to investigate the address of Michelle.


    A Bentley pulled over outside the Happiness District. The door was opened and Jared in a casual suit


    got out of the car. Although he wore casual clothes, he still looked handsome and brave in them!


    The driver led the way and a group of people finally stopped in front of the door of 7 unit 204. The


    driver bowed and stepped aside to knock at the door.


    Due to the arrival of Jared, this quietmunity suddenly became buzzing.


    The people downstairs all stood in the corridor. Everyone craned their heads to look at the man.


    Jared was, after all, a big shot. He obviously did not take others'' strange looks seriously. The door was


    opened and he saw the face he once saw.


    Now she looked fresh without makeup.


    Jared arched a brow and said nothing. It never urred to Michelle that the man standing at the door


    was the chairman of thepany. She was almost the celebrity in themunity.


    "Chairman." Out of politeness, she greeted firstly, then she turned sideways and made a gesture of


    wee.


    Without saying a word, Jared entered the building.


    After that, Michelle tried to close the door, but was stopped by Jared.


    "I don''t like talking in such a narrow space," he said


    Upon hearing this, Michelle was stunned for a while. Then she slowly retracted her hand which was


    about to close the door. A group of men in ck who followed him stood outside, showing no intention


    toe in. With just one nce at them, Michelle had a feeling that she had stepped into the South


    Pole.


    In fact, it was a good idea. This way, when her mother and Scott came back, they could immediately


    find the situation inside.


    Now, perhaps only Scott could save her?

 Chapter 101 Old Acquaintance

    Chapter 101 Old Acquaintance


    "Chairman, please have some tea."


    Michelle was suddenly at a loss for what to do with a person with such a huge background. She


    rummaged through all the boxes at home, but found a box of expensive tea from the nutritionists that


    Zoy brought.


    She felt lucky that she hadn''t thrown it away. Otherwise, she would make a fool of herself now.


    With that, she put the tea on the table in front of Jared. And he looked around the living room as if he


    were reviewing something. Michelle looked at him and suddenly felt very stressed.


    She didn''t know what the purpose of Jareding here was, but she didn''t feel strange how he found


    her. As long as he was rich now, he was not afraid of getting into trouble?


    Jared didn''t drink the tea, but said coldly, "with your sry every month, you can''t afford to buy such


    expensive tea. Who sent it to you?"


    After a pause, Michelle took a look at the tea cup on the table. It was true that the tea smelled really


    good. Butpared with her cup, it looked weird.


    "It was from my friend," Michelle replied in a low voice.


    "Friend? It seems that you know a lot of rich friends. " A disdainful look shed through Jared''s eyes.


    He had seen a lot of such kind of girls before.


    How couldn''t Michelle understand the underlying meaning of his words? She wanted to exin


    something, but she felt that it was just in vain.


    Seeing that she did not speak, Jared thought it was a tacit consent, so he looked down upon the girl


    more.


    "Girls these days always like to escape from reality. They never want to fight for themselves, but to rely


    on others to climb up."


    "Chair..." Michelle knew that he misunderstood her. She wanted to exin, but she saw Jared raise his


    hand to hint her not to say anything.


    "Look at those girls. Do they look like the teacup? No matter how good the tea cup is, it''s just


    worthless. It''s not as good as the tea in it. " Then he picked up the tea and took a few sips.


    The sweet scent of the tea pervaded in his nose, making him unable to return to his senses.


    "Chairman, I understand what you mean. But please know that I''m principle. I won''t bother others


    because of something. " She sounded so firm that it seemed that she had to make everything clear to


    him. She didn''t want to be misunderstood, which would hurt her self-esteem.


    At this moment, there were many people standing outside. Apparently, they had heard the


    conversation.


    But everyone''s eyes were lit up, especially Aunt Lucy, because she had seen countless luxury cars


    speciallying for Michelle. In fact, she was the happiest to have gone through such a terrible thing.


    ''Don''t think that everyone is as lucky as my daughter.'' She despised Michelle in her heart.


    Coming back from the street, Olivia was carrying two big bags of things. When she went downstairs


    with Scott, they found the blocked corridor.


    "What happened?" She came up and asked neighbors.


    There was a very serious expression on Scott''s face, because he knew that troublesome old man


    came out again. He knew that nothing good would happen today since he found his car outside the


    community.


    "Olivia, something happened to your family!"


    "What?" Upon hearing the news, Olivia rushed upstairs.


    When she reached the door, she found that the door was open. Then she saw the men in ck


    standing outside. Her heart suddenly jumped in her throat.


    "Michelle!" Olivia rushed, she didn''t want her daughter to be wronged. She would like to see who had


    such a high-profile.


    "Mom."


    Hearing the voice of her mother, Michelle immediately stood up and looked in the direction of her


    mother. At this moment, she really wanted to jump into her mother''s arms and cry out.


    Olivia sensed the grievance in her daughter''s eyes. She nced at the man sitting on the sofa, and


    then walked over.


    "Sir, I don''t know why you came to our house, but please go out now. We don''t wee you." She


    stood in front of him and looked down at him, asking him to leave.


    This man had bullied her daughter. As a mother, how could she let him go so easily? Even if it was her


    daughter''s fault, she would definitely stand on her daughter''s side.


    "Dad, what are you doing here?" The voice of Scott came from behind and he closed the door as he


    did not want others to hear what they were talking about.


    He asked calmly, but the expression on his face was not good.


    Jared didn''t answer the question, but stood up slowly. He looked down at the woman in front of him,


    and his expression changed subtly. After a long while, he shouted, "Olivia?"


    Olivia''s body was slightly stunned. She looked at the man in front of her with her eyes wide open.


    "Jared?"


    Michelle and Scott couldn''t help but look at each other when they saw what was happening, and they


    seemed to know something.


    "Didn''t you leave with Edward?" Jared continued to ask.


    Michelle and Scott knew that it was time for them to talk, so they all stepped aside. ording to the


    situation, Olivia and Jared knew each other, and they were old acquaintances.


    Something could be told from the way they addressed each other.


    "Now is not the time to talk about it, but I didn''t expect you toe. Let''s have lunch here. I bought a


    lot of food. " It seemed that Olivia was trying to hide something. Or maybe that was the pain that she


    could never touch in her life.


    Jared did not refuse, but nodded happily and agreed.


    How could it be a coincidence?


    Michelle''s mother knew Scott''s father? What the hell was going on? Now, it was really confusing.


    It never urred to Jared that Michelle was the daughter of Olivia. Thinking of what he had done, now


    he really felt guilty. He really didn''t know how to face Michelle and Olivia.


    "Jared, it''s over. Don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault. I believe you did it for Scott. " After she came


    out of the kitchen, she put the tea on the table again. This time, however, Jared directly held that cup of


    tea in his hands.


    "Ah..." Jared didn''t say anything but sighed, with an implicit meaning.


    Michelle was not a vengeful person. It was the first time that she had seen her mother so happy since


    she was born. They hadn''t seen each other for many years.


    But she was curious about the rtionship between her mother and Scott''s father.


    When she was confused, Scott appeared beside her. Scott said, "I''m here to help you."


    Scott knew that he was not weed in the living room at all. The house was so small that he had


    nowhere to go. He had no choice but toe to the kitchen to stay with Michelle.


    "No, boss. I''m good." She was grateful for the kindness of Scott.


    She didn''t want Scott to lose his identity in front of her. If his father saw that, he might think she incited


    his son.


    She never dared toe into this wealthy man''s ce.


    "Well, it never urred to me that Scott was your son." At this moment, Olivia was chatting with Jared


    happily in the living room and totally forgot what had happened this morning.


    "We haven''t seen each other for nearly twenty years, right?" Jared recollected.


    "Yes. I don''t expect to see a scene like this when we meet again. But I am happy for you to have such


    an excellent son. " This was what Olivia really hoped. She hoped that Scott could be her son-inw.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jared knew that Olivia never thought highly of money, or else she would not have chosen Edward.


    Back then, Edward was just a small business man without anything. They either bought or sold their


    pastries at the roadside. Jared knew Olivia earlier than Edward. Jared was nice to her, but she treated


    him as her brother.


    She said: "you have always been my brother. You are very kind to me. And I respect you."


    At that time, he realized that he had no chance. But he was also a prince in the girls'' eyes at that time.


    He had a crush on her at the first sight of her. However, he didn''t speak it out because of his reputation.


    However, she left with a poor young man in the end.


    "Edward..."


    When they were chatting, Jared found that Olivia had never been mentioned Edward in front of him.


    Edward was his rival in love.


    But after so many years, his feelings for Olivia also gradually turned into longing. Now he only cared


    about the mother of Scott. And for Olivia, she may be treated as a family member who has not been


    seen for a long time.


    "He has already died. He had mined in the past in order to earn more money. He was buried alive after


    the ident in the coal mine. " Olivia said with understatement. It had been so many years, the past


    was already in the past.


    Sometimes, it was useless to be sad, because it was yourself who would be sad.


    Hearing this news, Jared really regretted that he didn''t stand out to wait for her at that time.


    At that time, how did she need a lot of help?


    "Why didn''t youe to me?" After hesitating for a while, Jared said with his head bowed.


    "At that time, I lived in sorrow every day and was not in the mood to think about anything else. Although


    he''s gone, our country bought me a new house. I know how much God loves me. " Speaking of this,


    Olivia smiled with relief. But her smile was, in Jared''s opinion, reluctantly.


    He couldn''t help but look into the kitchen. When he saw the busy figure in the kitchen, the image of


    Olivia appeared in his mind again.

 Chapter 102 He Wouldnt Stop

    Chapter 102 He Wouldn''t Stop


    They look exactly alike!


    They are alike in character and in behavior. But why didn''t he recognize her earlier? On the contrary, he


    went to bully her daughter again and again.


    Suddenly, he became the guilty one.


    lunch time.


    Scott sat next to Jared. Michelle, though somewhat uneasy, sat opposite to Scott as before, and the


    next side of her was exactly Jared.


    As soon as she sat down, she saw the gentle eyes of Jared looking at her. She pretended not to see it


    and picked up the chopsticks.


    Maybe because of Jared''s presence, all people lowered their heads to eat, and the sound of chewing


    food was almost invisible.


    As time went by, Michelle felt the vibe of this room growing more and more oppressive. She could not


    help ncing at the man sitting opposite. Then she turned to nce at her mother sitting beside her,


    only to find that she was eating with great relish.


    Holding the chopsticks with his slender fingers, Jared slowly picked up some dishes and put them into


    the bowl. Then he added some rice into his mouth. It was a normal action, but he looked as elegant as


    a nobleman.


    Michelle gave him a nce and sighed inside, "you are so rich, aren''t you?"


    She had seen her mother''s picture when she was young. It was very beautiful and everyone liked it. It


    was just because of the passage of time and her negligence in skin care that she could not see the


    beauty on her face at her age.


    After dinner, Michelle brought the cold white fungus soup from the kitchen, and then put a bowl on the


    tea table.


    "Jared, it''s not a good meal. Hope you don''t mind." As Olivia spoke, she handed a bowl in the hands to


    Jared.


    "I''m ttered. In fact, I haven''t had a meal on such an atmosphere for a long time. I miss it more or


    less. " After taking the bowl of white fungus soup, Jared was stunned for a long time before he picked


    up the spoon and sent it to his mouth.


    The taste was the same as what he had when he was young.


    "You taught Michelle to cook, didn''t you?" He couldn''t help recalling the past.


    "I don''t know. She just watched me cook for a long time. She will know how to cook as time goes by. "


    Speaking of this, Olivia had to feel proud of her daughter.


    Aunt Lucy''s daughter couldn''t cook or wash clothes. Such a girl woulde to grief outside more or


    less.


    "Hahaha!" He couldn''t help butugh, which shocked the two people sitting next to him!


    Scott and Michelle looked at each other and then looked at the man on the main sofa.


    After the meal, Jared got up and left. Scott also left with him.


    "Olivia, I will visit you more often in the future. If you need help, you can call me." He said those words


    to make Olivia feel warm in her heart.


    The group of people left the Happiness District. And the people in the neighbourhood also took this


    opportunity to knock on the door of Olivia''s room one after another.


    "Mom, are you going to open the door for the olddies?" How couldn''t she know that these people


    came for the purpose to get the news?


    "Let them go." Olivia didn''t want to exin the situation to the persons in the neighbourhood. After all, it


    was her private affairs.


    Through the peephole, Michelle took a look at the crowd of middle-aged women who stood outside.


    They kept knocking at the door, but she didn''t mean to open it. Wearing a pair of slippers, she walked


    towards her room.


    "Walter, sorry. I can''t go with you today. I''m very busy these days." She put her hand over the phone


    and apologized.


    "Nothing." After hanging up the phone, Walter sat in the car for a while. Looking at the stairs not far


    away, he thought of the two people he saw today and felt very ufortable.


    "Why are you, Scott?" He roared in his heart and seemed to vent all his unhappiness. At this moment,


    Walter was holding the steering wheel tightly with a cold face.


    The white off-road vehicle had been parked in Happiness District for a whole morning. Walter thought


    he could see Michelle today, but unexpectedly he saw a good y which he couldn''t miss.


    However, he had been jealous for so long.


    Since they had left, he had nothing to do here. Then he drove the car and left there quickly.


    On the other side, Scott and Jared were sitting in that ck Bentley and did not speak for a long time.


    Jared kept looking out of the window. Looking at the scenery which was constantly retreating, he felt a


    little reluctant to leave.


    "Son, I have thought it through. I will let Michelle continue to work in thepany. I won''t stop the


    future of you two. "


    The sudden words made Scott unexpected. He didn''t know whether he should be happy or surprised.


    He goggled at his father and said unbelievably, "Dad, you..."


    "I didn''t do it for you. I just don''t want her to get hurt." A hint of sadness shed through Jared''s eyes,


    but it was captured by Scott.


    He had never seen his father be like this before, so he didn''t know the story about his father and


    Michelle''s mother. Even if it was the secret love when they were young, now it would fade away.


    For Jared, his heart only belonged to his wife. But when he saw Olivia, he still wanted to care about


    her. It was just a concern for family member.


    He couldn''t forget the woman he had a crush on when he was young. He only wanted to help her and


    do everything he could


    After Scott left the house, Michelle returned to her room and felt something was missing.


    Today, Scott went home. His appearance made the house that had been deste before lively.


    Everyone in the house was busy with their work. They all wore a smile on their faces.


    "Stay here tonight. Don''t go back to your house." At this moment, Jared and Scott were watching TV on


    the sofa in the living room. Facing his father''s words, Scott nodded readily.


    He seldom came back since he took over thepany. Unconsciously, he would return to the ce


    once every two or three months, and gradually prolonged the time. He extended it until he didn''t know


    when he hade back.


    "Thank you, father."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    The father and son smiled at each other. They had never felt the warmth of a father and a son.


    Michelle didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry at this moment. She smiled as she went back to


    the famouspany to work again. She could sit in the office with the air-conditioner and get a high


    sry every day. She was crying because she didn''t know how to exin it to Walter and how to face


    Scott.


    Undoubtedly, it was Jared''s idea that Jared could go back to thepany. Technically speaking, she


    relied on her mother.


    She was going to be a public figure in thepany.


    "Michelle, what''s up? You look unhappy. " At this time, the door was pushed open and Olivia came in


    with sun dried clothes in her arms. While speaking, Olivia had put the clothes on the bed.


    "No, I''m fine." With a bitter smile, she went to the bed and began to clean up the dried clothes,


    preparing to put them in the closet.


    Olivia knew that her daughter had something on her mind, but since the other party did not say, she


    could not ask more. She had to remind her before she left and then went on with her work.


    After quitting her job, she always felt nothing at home. If it weren''t for Michelle''s persuading, she would


    not be willing to quit the job.


    It was more or less for this family, she didn''t want her daughter to live too tired.


    "Mother, do you have yogurt at home?"


    "Nothing else. You go out and buy something. I''ll cook." At this moment, Olivia was preparing today''s


    dinner in the kitchen. Suddenly, the home was empty, and the meal volume was naturally reduced.


    However, after several dishes were served on the table, the house was also not as lively as it was


    before.


    Michelle had a stomach problem since she was a child, so she had to drink yogurt to help with the fetal


    movement. So, yogurt is a good medicine for her.


    Next morning, Michelle got up very early and put on the ck business suit.


    She only had three suits of business wear. To her, as long as there could be a change, it was enough.


    After all, she couldn''t wear them at home or at work. It cost her a lot to buy these clothes. One was old-


    style but it still looked good on her.


    Arriving at thepany by bus, she was looked strangely by everyone as soon as she stepped on the


    company. She ignored them and walked into the elevator with her head down.


    "Hey, wait!"


    There was no one in the elevator. When the door was about to close, a man suddenly ran over.


    Michelle pressed a button to make the mane in.


    But when that man saw her, he just stood outside the elevator, with no intention toe in.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aren''t youing in?" She asked.


    The man didn''t say anything as if he didn''t hear what she said. She had no choice but to let the


    elevator door close automatically.


    Floor 23.


    "Michelle, you''re finally back!"


    Different from others, as soon as the elevator stopped at the 23rd floor, Michelle heard the assistant''s


    voice. She turned her head and looked at the man sitting on the office chair. She greeted him with a


    smile and walked to her office.


    The assistant followed her closely with a big smile on his face.


    "Michelle, you have no idea how hard it is for me to stay here without you,"


    "Now that I''m back, I can help you," Sitting in the chair, Michelle turned on theputer and started to


    check today''s tasks in the mailbox.

 Chapter 103 Put Your Appointment Off!

    Chapter 103 Put Your Appointment Off!


    At 9 o''clock in the morning, Scott showed up on time on floor 23.


    His clear footsteps echoed in the corridor. Finally, they stopped at the door of office. He hesitated for a


    long time before he pushed the door open.


    "I sent some files to you, and you sum up a report ording to my requirements. Give it to me before


    you go off work."


    "Okay." Michelle browsed through the mailbox and finally found the information sent by Scott. She


    downloaded the file and looked at the big file which slowly opened. Suddenly, she felt under great


    pressure.


    Noon.


    "You can order takeout if you are hungry." When she heard the voice of Scotting from behind,


    Michelle stopped what she was doing, stood up in a hurry and answered cautiously, "I''m not hungry,


    you don''t have to order takeout."


    "No, you can''t. If you didn''t eat, how could you have the strength to work? You are my employee now.


    As the boss, I can''t let you starve. It''s my treat. " After saying this, Scott left without looking back.


    Staring at his receding figure, Michelle couldn''t help but ask, ''when did hee here?''


    Maybe it was because she was too focused on work that she didn''t know when Scott came in.


    After lunch, she returned to her desk and began to focus on her work. She was so busy that she kept


    typing on the keyboard.


    Some sounds appeared All of a sudden, the cell phone on the desk vibrated, which startled the people


    at work.


    Michelle had to stop her action. She put the phone on her ear and answered, "hello?"


    "Michelle, don''t you have time to work today?" From the other end of the phone came Walter''s deep


    voice. Michelle could hear that someone was talking in the shop.


    She knew that those people went to the store to take pictures, but she had no time to go there at the


    moment.


    "Sorry, Walter. I forgot to tell you. The previouspany invited me to work. Maybe... " Before she


    could finish her sentence, Walter added, "It seems that I have to find another one. By the way, tell me


    the address of yourpany. I will pick you up after work and treat you to a meal. For celebrating your


    recovery, okay? "


    After hesitating for a while, Michelle nodded her head and agreed.


    If she didn''t know that Walter was waiting for a girl, his behavior would really be misunderstood. But


    luckily, he was not interested in her.


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, Michelle carried the report to Scott''s office.


    "Come on, let''s have dinner together." Without taking a look at the documents on the table, Scott got up


    and was ready to leave.


    Michelle widened her eyes as if she wanted to cry out.


    Scott found there was something wrong with her, and he thought that she must be too busy to pay


    attention to work. So he asked with concern, "what''s wrong?"


    He frowned and took a few steps closer to her.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sorry, boss. I already have an appointment." Michelle refused directly, but she didn''t notice the


    unhappy expression on the face of Scott.


    ''Do you really think that you can turn me down just because I stayed at your home for a few days?


    "You have an appointment with someone. Just cancel it." Although he didn''t know who the other party


    was, but when Scott heard that she had an appointment, he was very upset.


    "But boss, I have already promised other." Raising her head, Michelle looked innocent and tried to


    defend herself.


    Scott ignored her and pulled her wrist to leave. Under the gaze of the assistant, the two went into the


    elevator. Only then did Michelle realize that she did not take her bag with her.


    "Boss, my handbag." With a pleading tone, Michelle looked at Scott standing by.


    "We''ll get itter. Let''s have dinner first." Scott looked straight ahead with a serious face.


    Now that things hade to this, Michelle had no choice but to ept his invitation reluctantly. She


    followed Scott to the parking lot and got on the ck Porsche.


    Both of them didn''t speak on the way. Michelle kept staring out of the window as if she had something


    on her mind.


    After driving along a straight line, the car stopped in front of a fancy restaurant. Michelle stood in front


    of the car. Scott walked up to her and said lightly, "let''s go."


    As soon as they entered the restaurant, a waiter hurriedly walked up to them as if he knew Scott. "Mr.


    Scott, this way please." he said


    It was obvious that he was a frequent visitor of this restaurant. She didn''t know how many girls he had


    brought with him before. A pang of sorrow welled up in her heart as she thought of that. She was so


    jealous that she didn''t even notice it herself.


    Scott was not a regr customer of this restaurant, but he was a famous person. They were like


    shining diamonds, attracting people''s attention wherever they were. And others can''t forget him after


    meeting him once.


    Every woman was like this. Once they were attracted by someone, they would try their best to catch


    him.


    Walking to a quiet corner, Scott proposed the seat by the window because Michelle liked the seat next


    to the window and he wanted to avoid attention. But before they could sit down, a man''s voice


    suddenly came to their ears.


    "Scott!"


    At the same time, they looked towards the direction of the voice and saw Scott''s former college


    ssmate, Adrian Li, standing not far from them.


    "Adrian LI, I haven''t seen you for years. You be so strong." With a passionate smile on his face,


    Scott walked towards him and pushed him with his elbow.


    "I didn''t expect that you would change your taste." Adrian Li turned to and asked Scott, taking a nce


    at Michelle.


    Although his voice was not loud, Michelle still heard every word of the quiet restaurant. She hoped


    Scott to defend for her, but he didn''t.


    "You are not bad. You picked up a foreign girl." Scott changed the topic. It was hard to tell whether he


    did it on purpose or unintentionally.


    "Ha-ha, do you want me to introduce her to you?" Adrian raised his eyebrows and smiled knowingly to


    Scott.


    Scott refused without hesitation, which shocked Adrian Li.


    "Let me introduce her to you. This is Michelle Wang. This is my college ssmate, Adrian Li." Scott


    called Michelle to his ce and introduced each other.


    "Hello."


    "Hello."


    After shaking hands with Michelle and ncing at her from the corner of his eye, Adrian Li turned


    around and said to Scott, "It''s a rare chance to see each other. How about we have the meal together


    today?"


    "Okay." Scott didn''t turn him down, for he knew that more people, more delicious food.


    However, Michelle still felt very ufortable. She didn''t know whether it was because of the clothes


    she wore. Wearing a set of cheap business suit, she was inevitably seen through in such ce.


    At the meal, Michelle could also feel others''ments.


    From the very beginning, Adrian Li had kept his eyes on Michelle. He was interested in this woman.


    In fact, he was the same as Scott. He was also a yboy, but he was much more skillful than Scott.


    Different women didn''t bring extra work everyday.


    And the foreign woman brought by Adrian Li has been looking at Scott. It was the first time that she had


    seen a Chinese man with a kingly aura. Compared with Adrian LI by her side, the man was perfect.


    Every woman would be obsessed with such a man?


    The atmosphere was harmonious during the meal. But it was like a long hell journey for Michelle. She


    had no taste in the meal. It was not easy to finish, she only felt hot all over.


    ''The air conditioner in the restaurant had been turned on. But she sweated all the time.


    "Since it is hot, take off your coat. There are only us here. You don''t have to feel embarrassed."


    Scott looked at her and was about to speak when he was interrupted by Adrian Li.


    "No, it''s good." She was wearing a white shirt inside. The shirt was wet because she sweated. If she


    had to take off her coat in front of so many people, she would immediately be the focus of the


    crowd.


    What''s more, it was humiliating.


    Seeing this, Adrian Li was obviously unhappy. He was about to say something, but was stopped by


    Scott. "I''ll send you back after the meal."


    Now she was very grateful to him.


    But Adrian Li didn''t want to let them go so easily, so he pretended that he hadn''t seen him for a long


    time and asked Scott to stay here. Michelle was not the kind of person who would easily refuse others,


    so she had to agree.


    She came out with nothing this time, so she was worried that her mother would call her.


    The gate of thepany would be closed at ten o''clock in the evening, so those who worked overtime


    were all like blocked at thepany.


    After dinner, they all came to KTV.


    The KTV room was quiet,pletely different from the outsideyout. What was lingering in Michelle''s


    mind was the loud music outside the corridor and the shaking head of young men and women on the


    dancing floor.


    She didn''t like toe to such a ce. After her previous two encounters, she even felt a little


    disgusted.


    Sitting on the sofa of the room, Adrian Li held that foreign woman in his arms and put his big hand on


    her chest in a rampage way. The box was so small that Michelle couls see. Even though she didn''t


    want to, that scene would break into her sight intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Come on, Miss. Michelle, here''s to you." Neglecting the Scott, Adrian Li loosened the woman in his


    arms and walked to Michelle with a ss of wine.


    On the other hand, Scott was trapped by the foreign woman. She rested her head on his shoulder and


    smiled, "Handsome, let''s have a drink, too."


    For Adrian LI''s sake, Scott did not refuse the foreign woman''s kindness. But he drove here by himself.


    Considering that he had to drive Michelle home, he reced the wine with water.


    The foreign woman was obviously unhappy. She moved her head to his neck and said, "Hey, can''t you


    give me a face?"


    There was not much expression on Scott''s face. All his attention was on Michelle. He was worried that


    she would be bullied. But he was a man with great power. How could he listen to anybody''s words?


    How ridiculous.


    Seeing that he didn''t want to talk to her, the woman became more excited. However, she was pushed


    on the sofa by Scott with all his strength. In the next second, she saw Scott get up and walk towards


    Michelle.

 Chapter 104 I Am In Love With You

    Chapter 104 I Am In Love With You


    "She can''t drink." Scott looked down at Adrian and said coldly.


    "That''s not how you used to be, Scott." After a pause, Adrian looked up at Scott.


    In the past, he could even touch the women beside Scott. After all, everyone just yed in such a


    ce. At that time, Scott would never pay attention to women, or specially paid attention to someone.


    Women were just a tool for them to release pressure.


    Scott did not continue to talk to him. He almost forgot that the man in front of him was fierce. If it is


    another woman who is standing by his side now, he will definitely not stop him if Adrian wants to.


    But he couldn''t do that to Michelle. She could only be his. For the rest of his life!


    After looking at him for a while, Adrian suddenly understood something. With a slight smile at the


    corners of his mouth, he said in a sly manner, "I can''t believe that you fall in love with her!"


    "Humph!" Scott gave a snort of contempt and grabbed her by the wrist, preparing to leave. But they


    didn''t expect that Adrian was keeping his hands on her.


    "Adrian, it''s gettingte. We have to go to work tomorrow." Scott said coldly.


    This man in front of him must have drunk too much, otherwise he would never behave like this. Adrian


    was the first one who dared to stop Scott.


    In the face of the imposing manner of Scott, Adrian had no intention of walking away. He looked at the


    person standing beside Scott and grinned. "Scott, she''s not suitable for you. You might as well leave


    her to me tonight. Don''t think I don''t know that you two are going to get a room. "


    Hearing the words "get a room", Michelle blushed.


    She had never expected that the man in front of her would be so frank. What he said was not totally


    unsuitable for his behavior.


    Scott grabbed her wrist harder and she even felt a little painful.


    "Adrian, you are drunk."


    "I''m not drunk. I''m sober. Scott, do you think we''re close friends? I really like her. Why don''t you let her


    stay with me for one night and return her to you tomorrow? " Adrian still insisted by the power of drink


    in front of Scott. But he did not notice the stiffness on Scott''s face.


    "Fuck off!" In the end, Scott was pushed to the bottom line. He shook off Adrian''s hand abruptly,


    opened the door and walked out.


    The light outside the corridor was sometimes dazzling and sometimes dim. The music was so loud that


    it almost broke people''s eardrums. Scott frowned and held Michelle''s hand all the way as if protecting


    some important person. He was not willing to let her go.


    The owner of this bar was Adrian and all staff working here knew Scott. They had to stop them just


    because they had got the order from his boss.


    "She is such a beauty. How could I let her go?"


    Looking at the group of people standing in front of them, Adrian''s voice came from behind. He didn''t


    turn back because he was afraid of being stabbed in the back.


    He finally understood what it meant to betray brothers for women. That was how Adrian looked like


    now. But Scott never thought that he would change so much in just a few years.


    What a disappointment.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you. No matter what happens, I will never abandon you." Suddenly, Scott


    turned around. He looked down at her eyes and said affectionately.


    At that moment, Michelle felt the warmth that she had never felt before.


    She had never had this feeling when she was with Wyn. Was he expressing his love to her by those


    words just now?


    She looked at him in a daze, and then the two of them began to travel through the crowd.


    Adrian had made every effort to win Michelle. As a yboy, he knew very well that Michelle was just a


    virgin?


    In this era, it was really rare to meet a pure girl.


    He even broke up with Scott because of a woman. He was alone and had no chance to defeat his


    brothers.


    To his surprise, Scott seemed to have endless strength. He put down all the men who were supported


    by Calvin and walked up to him.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Although Adrian was drunk, he could still feel Scott''s anger. He stepped back and was about to call for


    help when he was grabbed by Scott.


    "It''s for your sake that I don''t want to beat you. I won''t be so easy on you if I see you again! " Scott


    didn''t want to push him to a corner. After all, they knew each other.


    As soon as he finished his words, he loosened his grip on Adrian''s clothes and took Michelle''s hand to


    leave.


    Without turning his head, Scott did all of this. But Adrian stood there indignantly and clenched his fists.


    "Hum, Scott, don''t think you are something. I can also take you down. "


    After saying these words to himself, he suddenly waved his fist at Scott. But out of his expectation,


    Scott dodged his attack quickly as if he had expected it.


    Adrian threw a punch to his face and threw himself to the ground because of Scott''s dodge. He not


    convinced. Then he quickly got up and rushed towards Scott.


    Things happened so fast. To avoid Michelle getting hurt, Scott pushed her away. At the moment, Adrian


    threw a bottle at him.


    At that moment, Michelle was stunned. She was really afraid that the bottle would fall on Scott.


    She was so lucky that he could separate from his best friend for her safety. But in this case, it was all


    Adrian''s fault.


    If it weren''t for him, Scott wouldn''t have hurt his friend.


    ''No, they were just college ssmates and couldn''t be called friends. How could he make friends with


    such a man as Scott''s character?


    It was because they hadn''t seen each other for years that they were willing to have dinner together


    today?


    Standing beside them, Michelle felt like her heart was about to be caught by someone. Looking at the


    two men who were fighting, she felt uneasy. Fortunately, Scott was very good at fighting, which caused


    the other party to fall to the ground at once.


    At this moment, Scott was on top of Adrian. He threw punches on Adrian fiercely one after another to


    beat him to death.


    Worried that Adrian might get injured, Michelle stepped forward to stop Scott and shouted, "Sir, please


    stop! You will kill him if you keep beating! "


    Looking at the dying Adrian, Scott was finally willing to let go. He grabbed Michelle''s hand and walked


    out of the bar quickly. His chest was still going up and down. His urgent gasp made Michelle worried


    about him.


    "Are you all right?" She asked with concern.


    Scott did not speak, but directly put her into the car and then he quickly drove away from this ce. On


    the way, Michelle looked at his gloomy face sideways. She wanted to say something but was held


    back.


    But somehow, Scott parked the car at the roadside suddenly and caused the person in the copilot to fall


    forward because of a sudden brake.


    Before she could react, Scott pulled her into his arms and she could feel his trembling.


    "I''m sorry that you got scared."


    Scott held her tightly and smelled her faint scent. He felt that his empty world was full of vitality again


    because of hugging her. At the thought of the previous, his expression was much better than before.


    He would not look like a soulless shell anymore. Michelle wriggled restlessly, trying to free herself from


    his arms. But the more she acted like this, the harder she was held by Scott, as if he was afraid of


    losing her.


    Suddenly, Michelle felt that her heart skipped a beat because of him.


    What happened today was more than a narrow escape.


    "Why? I''m just an ordinary girl. Why are you doing this to me? It''s not worth it. " She leaned on his


    shoulder and asked, puzzled.


    He held her face and forced her to look into his eyes, and said, "you''re more important than anything to


    me."


    After that, Scott could not help but hold her face and pressed his lips to hers.


    His breath was faster and faster. Michelle''s head was nk by his kiss. In addition to trying hard to


    breathe and feeling her heart was about to jump out, her body was limp and numb, and she had no


    feeling at all.


    In the end, Scott pressed his against the car''s door directly and wanted more.


    "Michelle, I fall in love with you!"


    At this moment, even a fool could see his heart.


    Michelle, who was pressed under him, widened her eyes. In fact, she knew that Scott was fond of her,


    but he was always ignored by her. But she did not expect that he would say it himself today.


    There seemed to be a force to break through the barrier in the chest, which made Scott''s heart


    continue to jump wildly, and the blood in her whole body was running up and down, causing both


    bodies to heat up. They both made themselves more and more lose in their mind.


    At this moment, Michelle didn''t know how to describe her face. She stared nkly at the man in front of


    her. The distance between them made her breathless.


    She wanted to turn her head away from his fiery eyes, but she couldn''t.


    "It has been so long. Can''t you see it?" Scott asked again when she made no response.


    His heart was about to blow up!


    He would never expect that he would confess his love to her in such a remote ce. Who was he, the


    dignified president of Jiang, now he confessed his love to a woman. Where was his previous spirit?

 Chapter 105 Deliberately Evading

    Chapter 105 Deliberately Evading


    Michelle pushed him away at once, making him off guard.


    "I''m sorry, boss. You seem to be out of your mind." She sat up in a hurry, and then lowered her head to


    smooth out her messy clothes. She kept the same posture and didn''t look up at him.


    Scott knew that he was a little out of line, but he waspletely out of control. If possible, he would like


    to have sex with her here. But he knew the consequences of doing so. Even if he could win her body,


    he would never get her heart.


    "Take me home." Finally, after she calmed down, she said to the people around her.


    But Scott did not n to start the car. With her face blushing, Michelle huffed in a fret, "take me home!"


    "Michelle..." He tried to exin, but failed.


    Scott immediately started the car and headed for the destination.


    When they arrived at the neighborhood, it was already dark outside. Today was really a thrilling day for


    her. She still remembered the day when Scott fought with others for her.


    And his confession made her heart confused. She didn''t know what to do. Her mind was in a mess and


    she was about to go crazy!


    She looked up at the brightly lit house and bit her lip. Scott got out of the car and wanted to apany


    her home, but she refused, "no, thanks. I can go upstairs myself. And, thank you for sending me back


    today. "


    After she finished speaking, she turned around and walked away. She even didn''t turn her head to look


    back.


    Looking at her receding figure, Scott''s heart broke. He knew it was because he was too aggressive


    today that she got angry. He had slept with women before, but it was difficult for him to chase after


    woman.


    In the past, as long as he paid, he could make those women willing to follow him. But Michelle was


    different. Otherwise he would not have confessed his love to her until now.


    He had lived for more than twenty years. It was the first time he made a confession to a woman, but he


    was rejected.


    He should have been angry, but when he saw her, he was like a child who had made a mistake. He


    was too scared to say anything.


    "Michelle, what took you so long?"


    As soon as she entered the house, she rushed to the bedroom, ignoring her mother.


    Olivia realized that something was wrong and went over in a hurry. But the door was locked from


    inside, so she could only stand outside anxiously.


    "Michelle, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me!" Olivia was anxiously knocking at the door, anxious


    to break it.


    With her eyes fixed on the white wall, Michelle sat on the bed silently. The people outside became


    more anxious. Olivia turned around and took out the spare key from the room.


    "Mom, can you give me some privacy?"


    When she heard someone open the door with the key, Michelle shouted at her mother immediately.


    The action in Olivia''s hand paused for a moment, and she finally withdrew her hand. She looked at the


    closed door in front of her and sighed helplessly.


    "When the child grows up, her mother will no longer be useful." She said it lightly, but the people inside


    the room heard it.


    Michelle curled up to hug herself, and then bumped her head against her legs, looking at the bed sheet


    in a daze. In her mind, she was still thinking about what Scott had said. And everything they had


    experienced before.


    She found that she had gradually fallen in love with him.


    When she heard that he was in hospital, she ran to the hospital to see him regardless of anything.


    When she heard about his blood transfusion, she had an impulse to cry. She was moved.


    It''s easy to fall in love with someone. Is it enough to prove that her love for her ex boyfriend is like a


    whirl of wind?


    It was so ridiculous. What the hell was that?


    She couldn''t helpughing at herself.


    It was said that if a woman was in despair and heartbroken, someone woulde to pull her, then she


    would remember that person all her life. All of a sudden, she found that no matter what kind of woman


    she was, she would have a weakness.


    She didn''t refuse or agree to his love. It was an impasse between her and Scott. She needed time to


    think it over.


    "Mom, I''m going to work." Next morning, she went out on time.


    She seemed to have forgotten what had happenedst night.


    "Michelle, I have made breakfast for you Hey, you naughty girl. " Before she could finish her words, the


    door had been shut by Michelle. The unusual behavior of her daughter made Olivia, as a mother, very


    ufortable.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    She was worried about Michelle.


    Thinking of this, Olivia quickly returned to her room and dialed the number. The phone was answered


    soon.


    "Aunt, what''s up?" It was a call in the early morning, which made Scott confused.


    Now he was still washing himself in the bathroom.


    "Scott, Michelle has been acting strange since she came backst night. Did you say something to


    her?" Her daughter was in a bad mood, so Olivia naturally had to stand on her daughter''s side. No


    matter how much she liked Scott, but her daughter was bullied.


    Scott put down his toothbrush and concentrated on the phone, "Auntie, I promise you that I haven''t


    done anything to her. I just told her I love her. "


    Scott looked innocent. Did Olivia call him in the early morning to settle ounts with him?


    "I see. Well, I''ll help you persuade her when shees back today. " After hearing the truth, Olivia felt


    much better. Thinking of her daughter''s action, she finally understood.


    Once one was injured, one would just keep pacing back and forth.


    In Olivia''s view, Scott was wealthy. But that was not the point. She could see his strong love from his


    eyes. As a person who had experienced a lot, she believed that Scott would make Michelle happy.


    Vi.


    Scott tidied up his clothes in a hurry and went out. When his car stopped in thepany''s parking lot,


    he felt his heart was in his mouth.


    Because he didn''t know how to face her after he went to the office.


    "Scott, you really live in vain for more than twenty years." He scold to himself. It was hispany and


    his ce. Why would he be afraid?


    How ridiculous.


    Floor 23.


    When Scott walked to his office, he specially nced at the people in the next office. He didn''t feel


    comfortable until he saw shee to work today.


    Just now, he was worried that Michelle would note to work because of what happenedst night.


    ''What a woman! She really thinks of thepany as her.''


    The moment Scott entered the office door, he heard the voice of Michelle from behind.


    "Come in." Scott said coldly.


    With his permission, Michelle pushed the door in. She was holding a document in her arms, but she


    didn''t n to show it to Scott.


    "Mr. Scott, there is an annual meeting of ourpany at half past ten this morning. They discussed


    and modified the half year original n submittedst time. You would have a lunch with the president


    Jack at twelve to discuss cooperation. You have to meet the head of F City branch at 3 and the


    supermarket... " Not even enough time to swallow her saliva after Michelle finished her long speech.


    Even if she was not tired, Scott still felt ufortable.


    In the end, he directly stopped her from continuing. After all, there was nothing important for him to deal


    with. She could just do it.


    As the CEO of thepany, he had to attend the first two meetings.


    "The person in charge of F City branch will be handed over to you. James can go to the supermarket.


    "Okay."


    After Michelle said so, Michelle knew that there was nothing else she could do here, so she bowed to


    Scott and carefully walked out.


    When she went back to her seat, she kept fixing her eyes on theputer in front of her. She seemed


    to be very serious about her work.


    Through the ss window, Scott could see the busy woman on the other side clearly. There was no


    superfluous expression on his face, he just looked at the other party quietly.


    There was ten minutes left before the meeting at 10:30, so Scott was almost ready. He went out of his


    office. As his secretary, Michelle naturally had to go with him.


    Along the way, the two were talking about work, and there was no personal emotion involved.


    "The lunch party is very important. Have you booked a restaurant?" Scott looked ahead


    expressionlessly and said in a cold tone.


    "Yes, we have made a reservation. Please rest assured," As a professional woman, Michelle was


    always very efficient in work. She must be very careful when it came to work.


    Scott turned around and looked at her. Then he nodded with satisfaction.


    "The cooperation with the Jack is directly rted to thepany''s revenue of 30% for the next half of


    the year. It will take a lot of time today. I''m afraid I have to trouble you." In the elevator, they could feel


    suffocated in such a small space. To ease the atmosphere, Scott said.


    He thought Michelle would smile at him, but she didn''t. Today, she always maintained her usual


    attitude, and did not look at him. It made people feel that she was deliberately avoiding him?


    "I''m your employee. It''s my duty to work hard." The ice cold attitude of Michelle made Scott want to kiss


    her. But he was still in thepany, so he had to put up with it.


    After busying herself with the affairs in the morning, Michelle got in the car driven by thepany''s


    driver at half past one. She had to go to the airport and there was a long way to go, so she had to


    arrive there early.


    Nearly an hour had passed, but the corridor remained empty. Michelle could see no one there.


    "The ne hasnded. Why hasn''t ite out yet?"

 Chapter 106 This Is An Order

    Chapter 106 This Is An Order


    Ten minutester, a young woman in a fashion suit came out. Her small oval face was covered with big


    sunsses, and the strapless dress exposed her perfect back. The light blue silk ribbon on her neck


    was tied into a beautiful bowknot, and her wrist was worn with a Cartier blue balloons. She had long


    and neat hair, and the bangs on her forehead covered her beautiful eyebrows. She looked valiant and


    heroic.


    The petite suitcase was hung with thetest channel bag. Her beautiful red lips looked elegant and


    graceful. She raised her head slightly. Rachel looked around and walked towards her directly.


    "Take it."


    Rachel directly threw the things to her and walked out of the airport without looking back. Michelle had


    no idea what was going on! She thought the person in charge of F City branch was a man who looked


    quite capable and experienced. But to her surprise, it was such a perfect woman!


    How did that woman know she was here to pick her up?


    Not knowing what to do, Michelle just stood there in a daze for quite a while, which made the girl


    walking in front of her stop. She turned around, removed the sunsses on her nose, and said


    impatiently, "what''s wrong?"


    "What? It doesn''t matter." Michelle replied immediately and followed her with her luggage.


    As the driver opened the door, Rachel bent over and got in straight without even saying a word of


    courtesy. When they were driving on the road, Michelle would asionally cast a nce at Rachel


    through the rear-view mirror.


    She was so amazing!


    "Doesn''t your neck hurt?" Rachel''s sudden voice from behind gave her a scare!


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Michelle lowered her head and didn''t say anything more. The car was


    supposed to go to the hotel they had booked, but Rachel said she was going to thepany.


    Because of her identity, the driver had no choice but to listen to her order.


    A ck car stopped in front of the gate of Jiang Group. The door was opened and a coquettish woman


    got out. She looked up at the top floor of thepany and walked inside with her waist twisting.


    Following her all the way, Michelle couldn''t help trembling when she saw the way that Rachel was


    walking. The type of woman that she was unustomed to was such kind of woman. And the most


    important thing was the perfume that Rachel was using, which could even make people dizzy!


    Fortunately, she opened the window when she sat in the car, or Michelle would be suffocated to death.


    "Scott, why don''t you pick me up?" Rachel quickly pushed the door open and found no one inside!


    Suddenly, the expression on her face changed to disappointment.


    When Michelle just walked out of the elevator, she saw the unhappiness on Rachel''s face. She thought


    that someone must have provoked her. On second thought, she seemed to have understood


    something.


    The assistant leaned forward and offered, "Michelle, would you like a ss of water?"


    He knew this woman was a troublemaker. Even Scott had been obedient to her. It was better for him to


    stay away from her.


    "Thank you." Michelle had been waiting for a long time at the airport, and now she was a little thirsty.


    "Where is your CEO?" Finally, Rachel came to the two men and asked.


    The assistant answered respectfully, "the president is in a meeting. He''ll be back in half an hour."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for him in his office. By the way, please prepare me a cup of coffee, a cup of American


    style, half sugar, less milk." After making sure everything was done, she walked into Scott''s office with


    her ten inch high heels.


    They looked at each other in the corridor and then the assistant went to make coffee for Rachel. After


    all, he had been with Scott for a long time and was used to these people.


    In order not to hurt Michelle, the assistant nned everything about Rachel.


    Half an hourter, Scott showed up outside the elevator on time. At the moment, Michelle was resting


    in the position of assistant. She had stood at the airport for nearly two hours!


    Scott nced at her and was about to walk up to her and ask something, but before he could do so, he


    heard Rachel''s voice behind him.


    "Scott! I miss you so much! Do you miss me? Why haven''t youe to see me for so long? It''s very


    hard for me to help you with the business. " She slipped her arms around Scott''s neck, and kissed him


    on the cheek.


    Seeing this, Michelle suddenly had a disgusting feeling. She endured the difort of her stomach


    and walked over with a smile. "President, the person in charge of F City has been waiting for you for a


    long time."


    "Okay." Scott just turned his head slightly to give her a nce. Then he held the woman in his arms


    and walked to his office.


    For the rest of the time, neither of them came out. The office was soundproof so people outside


    couldn''t hear the sound inside. Michelle sat in her office and quickly typed on the keyboard with her


    fingers. She found that the workload today was too much to take.


    "Please help me make a reservation at BaPhil." When she was so tired and almost paralyzed there,


    Scott''s phone rang.


    "Okay." Michelle knew that Scott was going out with that woman. In fact, from the intimacy between


    them, Scott could have taken Rachel out directly, but he insisted on calling her for bothering her.


    The date was seven o''clock in the evening.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When it was time to get off work in the afternoon, Michelle had not finished her work at hand. She didn''t


    like to leave her work until tomorrow. So even if she had to work overtime, she would finish it.


    "Don''t do that any more. Let''s go to have dinner together." At this time, the voice of Scott came from


    outside.


    With her eyes still fixed on the screen, Michelle swiped her fingers on the keyboard. On the other hand,


    they were standing outside the door, and Rachel was leaning against his shoulder.


    Hearing that Scott was going to take her out for dinner, Rachel was obviously unhappy. She freed


    herself from Scott andined, "Scott, this is our dinner. Why do you bring her with you?"


    Scott did not pay attention to her, but looked at the woman who was still working like a machine.


    "Boss, it seems a bit inappropriate for me to go there. And I have some work to do at hand so I want to


    stay here to work overtime. " Michelle stood up and said respectfully.


    How could he let her go so easily as she was? So he threatened with her sry, "this is an order. If you


    don''t go, I''ll count you for absenteeism. "


    Although Michelle had read about the rich and powerful CEO in the novel, it was her first time to meet


    this kind of person in reality.


    She had no choice but to agree. In fact, if he let her go, she was undoubtedly an assistant.


    At first, Rachel didn''t want to go with her. But she thought they would need an assistant to take care of


    them, so she consented to let Michelle go with them. However, Rachel was a little angry. As a secretary


    to the president, how could Michelle get in the car of Scott?


    Rachel seated on the co-driver seat, while Michelle was seated on the back seat alone. While driving,


    Scott looked to the back seat from time to time. However, this scene happened to be witnessed by


    Rachel.


    She felt ufortable and gave Michelle an angry stare.


    However, Michelle didn''t notice and she was looking out of the window.


    They parked their car at a restaurant they had booked before. Scott got off the car, walked to the side


    of Rachel and opened the door. With a triumphant smile, Rachel held Scott''s arm and looked at the


    person sitting on the back seat. She was showing off.


    Michelle didn''t notice Rachel. She just pushed the car door open and followed them out. She didn''t


    think too much.


    "We have booked a table." As soon as they entered the restaurant, Michelle went to the front desk.


    The waiter looked through the receipt with his head down and walked out of the reception desk. He


    said politely, "please follow me."


    Standing at the door of the private room, the waiter pushed the door open and took a step back politely.


    "Everybody, pleasee in."


    Scott put his coat on the back of his chair and loosened his tie. Meanwhile, he unbuttoned his shirt as


    he looked at the menu on the table. "A medium French steak, a goose liver, and a chocte tiramisu


    for dessert."


    Sitting next to him, Rachel gave a sweet smile as she noticed that the food Scott ordered was her


    favorite. "Scott, how do you...?"


    "Of course I know what you like to eat." Scott looked at her with a doting smile. Then he ordered herself


    and Michelle''s main food and wine, closed the menu and handed it to the waiter.


    Rachel was indulged in his loving smile, so she didn''t notice.


    Such a man was always attractive to everyone.


    Scott was not interested in Rachel in the first ce. He did this just to let Michelle see it on purpose.


    That was exactly what he wanted to do. It might be a little childish, but he could feel her reaction.


    It was a tasteless meal. No matter how expensive the food was, it would not arouse Michelle''s appetite.


    However, she found herself not used to steak something. As long as she had a few bites, she would


    feel more and more undelicious.


    The dessert after dinner made this small private room extremely sweet.


    Rachel kept spooning the tiramisu to Scott''s mouth with a spoon. Right opposite them, Michelle was


    not in the mood to eat dessert at all because of their intimate action.


    Even though it was her favorite fruit cake.


    A slight smile appeared on Scott''s thin lips. He bent over and kissed on Rachel''s face. "You are so


    charming."


    The meal didn''t upset Rachel at all. Instead, it was delighting for her to disy their love in front of


    others. However, she couldn''t feel the jealousy in Michelle''s heart at all.


    Rachel couldn''t help but frown slightly. She asked herself in her heart, ''am I


    wrong?''

 Chapter 107 Take Someone Home Again

    Chapter 107 Take Someone Home Again


    "Boss, I will take a taxi home. Have a good time with Miss Rachel," Michelle said calmly as usual.


    Scott frowned and thought, ''How can this woman be so calm?'' Wouldn''t she feel sad when she saw


    him flirting with other women?


    It was true, he was just being self-sentimental.


    "Whatever." Scott said coldly and continued to tease the woman in his arms.


    Michelle stood up, grabbed her bag and went out. Walking out of the restaurant, she walked across the


    road and waited for the car. It was nine o''clock in the evening after a meal. She didn''t even know how


    she spent two hours in that kind of ce.


    It waste at night. The moon was shining in the sky and there were many stars in it. The night wind


    blew across people''s faces and made them feel cool andfortable.


    "Master, Happiness District." After waiting by the roadside for about twenty minutes, Michelle stopped a


    car. She opened the door and got in the car quickly. After all, it was too cold outside.


    The driver started the car and drove away quickly.


    "It''s cold in C City this year."


    "What? Yes. " With her eyes out of the window, Michelle realized that the driver was talking to her, so


    she answered quickly.


    The driver nced at her and found that she didn''t wear much, so he turned on the air conditioner. As


    the temperature went up, Michelle felt unprecedented warmthing over her.


    She couldn''t help but want to sleep.


    It was in July. But the night in C city was a little cold, as if it hade to the autumn ahead of time.


    After she took a hot bath, Michelle put on her pajamas andy on the bed. She leafed through the


    items on the screen, not knowing what to do.


    Finally, she logged in wechat and began to check the friends'' moments.


    The confusion in her mind seemed to be cleared up. However, at this moment, she heard a sound. She


    withdrew from her wechat moments and clicked into the chat bar. The person who looked for her was


    Walter.


    "Are you asleep?" He asked.


    "No, I didn''t." She answered.


    "You just came home? What kind ofpany is it? Why is it sote to let youe back? " He asked


    her tentatively and wanted to hear it from her.


    "Just an ordinarypany." Michelle found herself a little tired and yawned.


    Walter could tell by her words how she was feeling at the moment, and it seemed that she was very


    tired, so he changed the topic. "Go to bed early. I wille to see you again one day when you don''t


    go to work."


    "Okay." After typing quickly on her phone, Michelle just turned off thework function of the phone and


    slept with her eyes closed.


    In the dark night, there was nothing but the sound of rm and the swaying of branches.


    "Good morning, James!" Next morning, Michelle changed into a dark blue business suit and went to


    work. As soon as she came out of the elevator, she greeted the assistant.


    "Good morning. Do you want to have steamed buns? " He was holding a bun in one hand and a bottle


    of soy milk in the other. Michelle shook her head with a smile and then went to her office.


    Scott''s office door was closed as usual. It was quiet inside. Now it was almost nine o''clock. Michelle


    thought he would note.


    He must spent a night in the hotel with that womanst night. How could he leave with such a beauty in


    his arms?


    At the thought of this, she couldn''t help recalling how disgusting the scene was. Although a long time


    had passed, she still couldn''t help trembling and even wanted to throw up.


    But what''s more disgusting was that Scott had kissed another woman and came to kiss her!


    Suddenly, she rushed to the office as if possessed by devil. She took several mouthfuls of water from


    the cup on the table and spit them into the trash can several times before she was willing to stop. It was


    hard to imagine what a neat freak she was?


    At about half past ten in the morning, the sound of leather shoes trampling on the marble floor came


    from the corridor. At this moment, Michelle was focusing on the draft which would be the workload for


    several days. She just wanted to finish it as soon as possible and ask for a leave.


    When she were at school, she thought that as long as she sat in the office, she could be free from


    worry, and then money rolled over. However, she would be tired if she sat here for a long time.


    Now, her neck and waist were sore. Even if she wanted to stand up and go for a walk, she had to


    endure a lot as long as she thought that she hadn''t finished her work yet.


    "Make a cup of coffee and send it to my office."


    Suddenly, the phone rang, which startled Michelle. But he hung up the phone before she said anything.


    Of course, she knew that coffee wouldn''t be good for his health in the morning. But she had no choice


    but to do it ording to Scott''s order.


    After making coffee, she was about to go out. All of a sudden, a man came in and nearly knocked her


    down to the ground. She could recognize the intruder as long as she smelled.


    When Scott just picked up the coffee and was about to drink it, he was grabbed by the breaker Rachel


    Su.


    Rachel Su put the coffee on the table and red at Michelle. "Don''t you know that it''s not good for


    stomach to have coffee in the morning? As the Secretary to the president, you don''t even know this


    common sense. I really don''t know how you got into thispany. "


    With these words, she turned around and walked to Scott with a smile on her face. "Scott, I have


    booked the breakfast and will be here soon. You were so strongst night that I had no strength at all. I


    have to have some good food to make up today. "


    Rachel said so boldly anyway and even didn''t care whether there was person in the office. She didn''t


    feel embarrassed at all, but the person standing by the door was embarrassed already.


    At this moment, Michelle just wanted to leave here as soon as possible. She didn''t want to see them


    show off their love in front of her.


    "Boss, if you don''t need me for anything else, I''ll take my leave." She made up an excuse and turned


    around, but Rachel Su was reluctant.


    Scott had been used to making coffee in thepany morning. Rachel Su knew that as well as she


    had never asked about his diet before.


    What''s more, his wife was the one who had to take care of these trifles. She was just in charge of a


    branchpany. How did she be his housekeeper so quickly?


    Scott was not a fool. He could tell that Rachel Su hated Michelle. It seemed that he had been acting too


    obviously in his daily life, or he wouldn''t have been discovered.


    "Stop! You are not allowed to leave. When the delivering person arrives, you can go down to fetch the


    food. This is the president''s office. It''s not convenient for others toe in. " Rachel Su suddenly came


    up with this idea.


    "Okay."


    Michelle, who was about to close the door, was stunned by Rachel Su''s words. She did not look at the


    two people in the office and answered calmly.


    Soon, the food delivering man arrived downstairs. Michelle went downstairs to get it and signed her


    name.


    Rachel Su had bought a lot of things. ''It''s just a breakfast. How could she order so much?'' Michelle


    could tell what was in the bag the moment she smelt it.


    After returning to the office, she pushed the door of Scott''s office but found nobody there.


    At this moment, the assistant came in and said, "the president and Miss Rachel are out and I don''t


    know when they wille back."


    "Oh, I see." She put down the stic bag and went out.


    When Scott was out, he had never been back for a whole day. Sitting in the office, Michelle couldn''t


    help feeling bored.


    After work, she stood alone at the bus stop, waiting for bus. She looked up at the sky above her head.


    The blue sky was beautiful. It was not dazzling at all.


    Suddenly the sound of the horn freaked her out!


    She looked to the direction of the voice, only to find a white off-road vehicle made by Walter.


    "Walter, why are you here?" She walked over, bowed and said to the man in the driver''s seat.


    "The car can''t stop here too long. Get in the car now."


    "Okay."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Walter spoke in a very pleasant voice, and his voice was as melodious as the sound of a song.


    After getting in the car, Walter exined, "my car just passed through this area and I didn''t expect to


    see you. Are you working nearby? Whatpany? You know, there are a lot of bigpanies around


    here. The sry and requirements are very high. People who can go in are not easy. "


    "I work in such a bigpany all because of my mother." It was a fact. If it were not her mother, she


    would never go back to the Jiang Group.


    But she didn''t want to tell Walter the exact address. She was worried that he would wait for her there


    every day.


    When they got home, Michelle invited him to have dinner at her house politely. Walter didn''t refuse her,


    which was not beyond her expectation.


    "Mom!"


    Michelle yelled, opened the shoe cab and took out a pair of men''s new slippers. There were not


    many slippers at home because only she and her mother were home. The slippers were bought by


    Olivia to Scott specially.


    Walter looked at the pair of shoes and frowned slightly. But he still took off his shoes and put them on.


    "Hello, auntie,"


    At this time, Olivia came over. She looked at the two people standing at the door and was suddenly


    dumbfounded! ''How could she bring a man with her again? And he are so handsome, '' she thought.


    When Walter saw Olivia, he knew that she was the mother of Michelle and greeted immediately.


    "It''s our first meeting. I don''t have much gifts. Please forgive me." Walter''s hands were empty. Suddenly


    he felt a little embarrassed. Having lived abroad for so long, he was still not used to the local customs.


    Moreover, there was a special case this time. Before he could buy a gift, he was invited to go upstairs


    by Michelle.


    "It doesn''t matter. Come on in. Have a seat. " Olivia greeted Walter warmly. After settling Walter on the


    sofa in the living room, she turned around and took Michelle to the kitchen. Then she closed the door.

 Chapter 108 A Shell Game

    Chapter 108 A Shell Game


    "Michelle, why do you..."


    At this moment, arge part of astonishment was shown on Olivia''s face.


    "Mom, it''s not what you think. We are just friends. " She knew that her mother misunderstood their


    rtionship again.


    "Really? You said the same wordsst time. But what happened then? " Scott was the one whom Olivia


    liked. No matter what he did, it was the past.


    For this new man, Olivia felt things were not as simple as she thought. But she didn''t know much about


    the world of young people, so she had to stay aside and watch.


    After dinner, Walter left without staying any longer. After Michelle saw him off, she let out a sigh of


    relief, turned around and went upstairs.


    However, she did not know that when she turned around and went upstairs, the white off-road vehicle


    was slowly driving in again from the outside of themunity.


    "Mom, I''m going to work now!"


    That was how life was like. She repeated the same thing every day: going to work, eating and sleeping.


    As time went by, the regr repeating had gradually be a habit.


    As soon as they came out of the stairway, she saw the door of the off-road car open. Startled by Walter,


    Michelle widened her eyes and eximed, "Walter? Why are you here? "


    Walter got out of the car with severe dark circles under his eyes. He didn''t sleep wellst night.


    "You won''t stay here the whole night, will you?" Suddenly, the idea came to her mind. She asked


    tentatively.


    With a silly smile on his face, Walter replied, "no, I just got up early this morning." He said that on


    purpose, because he wanted Michelle to be morefortable. He had indeed stayed in the car for the


    whole night. It was the first time that he had slept in the car. No matter what position he had changed, it


    was notfortable.


    "Oh, I see. I can go to work by myself. You don''t have to pick me up. " Now that he said so, Michelle


    would feel better. However, she was unable to get a sure answer from his eyes, but she also knew the


    purpose of hising.


    "Look, I''m here." He was afraid that she would turn him down.


    Michelle had no choice but to ept his kindness.


    The car was parked at the entrance of thepany. Every car was eye-catching. There were too many


    gossips about the people in the car.


    "Look! The car has been changed. I don''t know how many times it has been reced. Look at her. "


    "I am really curious how on earth did she hook up with a man. She doesn''t even know how to dress? I


    heard someone saw her hook up with our CEO. "


    The crowd were standing at the front desk and chatting with each other. But their voice was a little loud,


    which was heard by Michelle who came in. Without saying anything, she walked towards the elevator


    with her head down.


    Workce was like a battlefield. There were always some people who would be bullied by people.


    Everyone was not surprised that Scott did note to thepany today. With such a gorgeous


    woman by his side, how could he be willing to leave?


    However, the person in charge of F City had no idea whether she was here for work or for a


    rtionship. Rachel had never been away from Scott.


    Sitting in her office, Michelle quickly typed on the keyboard. Although Scott was not in thepany, life


    had to go on. There were still endless works in her hands.


    In fact, they all could go out for lunch at noon. Of course, they could go back home if they stayed close


    to home. However, she didn''t want to waste the money. It was just two dors for her to take the bus


    and it was four dors after return. If four times among a day, the price would be eight dors. Then


    she might preferred going out to buy a bowl of beef noodles.


    Michelle packed up the files on the table and closed the door before she left. Then she turned around


    and walked towards the elevator.


    But when she just stepped into the elevator, her phone rang.


    She looked down and saw it was Walter. "Hello?"


    She hesitated for a while before picking up the phone. She didn''t know what his purpose was.


    "I''m in front of yourpany''s building. Do you have time for lunch?"


    At this time, Walter was standing in front of the building of the Jiang Group. He held his cell phone in


    his hand and looked up from time to time at the position on the top floor of thepany as if he saw


    someone standing there.


    After hesitating for a while, Michelle finally epted his request since he was here.


    At lunch, they ordered several dishes and a seafood soup in a restaurant which was close to the


    company.


    The meal was a little tasteless for Michelle. It was a shop opened by a Northern man, with a mild taste.


    Michelle liked the Sichuan style, because her father born at that ce. Perhaps she had been


    ustomed to the food cooked by her mother since she was a child, now she could even say that she


    ate everything spicy.


    Seeing that she was not enjoying the food, Walter asked, "What''s wrong? Are you sick? "


    Raising her head, she shook her head at him. Then she continued to pick up food with chopsticks.


    Walter had lived abroad since he was a kid. He wasn''t used to spicy food. Even worse, he couldn''t


    stand any pepper.


    So he picked some food ording to his taste.


    After lunch, while it was still free, they went to the cafe and each ordered a drink. It was a little hot in C


    City at this time. It would be better to have a cold drink.


    "Generally speaking, girls are supposed to order milk tea or something like that? Do you like drinking


    lemonade? " Walter didn''t know how to please a girl, so he tried his best to be nice to her. At this


    moment, he finally found a topic.


    "I also like pearl milk tea, but I suddenly like sour things recently." Michelle stirred the lemon juice with


    a straw, looking very calm.


    "Aren''t you busy with your shop?" Michelle looked up at him doubtfully.


    "It''s my own shop. So I''m free," Walter said casually.


    "That''s true." In the past, Michelle also wished she could own a shop. In that case, she wouldn''t have to


    work for others every day.


    Her store would open when she wanted it, but closed when she didn''t want. She lost herself in thought


    again.


    As if Walter could read her mind, he continued, "if you want to open a shop, I can sponsor it."


    His words undoubtedly hit Michelle''s heart. But she didn''t want his help.


    "Thank you for sending me back. Be careful on the way." There were only five minutes before the


    working time, Michelle''s tone could not help but be a little anxious. After saying that, she left without


    looking back.


    Sitting in the car and watching her walking away, Walter took out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Scott,e out for dinner tonight. It''s my treat."


    After work hours, Michelle''s phone rang, making her ready to go out with her bag in hand.


    She looked at the caller and directly turned off the voice. She didn''t want to answer it.


    She walked out of thepany. Fortunately, Walter''s car was not there. She was afraid that he would


    call herter, so she quickened her pace to the bus stop.


    "Michelle!"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As soon as she stopped thinking, there came the voice of Walter behind her.


    ''oh no!'' she thought to herself, but she still stopped walking. Walter made his way to the car slowly and


    leaned forward with half of his face exposed. "Get in the car," he said.


    "What? No, thanks. I can take a bus home and buy some food by the way. " Without thinking too much,


    Michelle turned him down. She was well aware of his kindness.


    She doesn''t like such kind of friends who are too enthusiastic.


    What''s more, he once said that he had someone in his heart. Wasn''t he afraid that the girl would


    misunderstand him if he did so?


    "Let''s go."


    Michelle had no choice but to open the door and get in due to other''s pressure. On the way, Michelle


    looked out of the window and felt something wrong.


    This was not the way she could go home!


    "Where are you taking me, Walter?" In panic, she put her hands on the back of the chair, her eyes full


    of fear.


    Walter didn''t say anything. He parked the car by the side of the road, turned off the engine, and went to


    open the back door.


    Michelle got out of the car slowly and looked up at the high-level restaurant in front of her. He did bring


    her to eat, but she had no interest in the food in this ce.


    "Why do you take me to this ce?" At this moment, she looked a little angry. After saying that, she


    turned around and was about to leave.


    "Sorry, I lied to you. But I have an appointment with my friends. They all have femalepanions. I


    only know you in this city, so I brought you here. I''ll drive you home now if you don''t want to. " Walter


    was flustered too. He wanted to open the car door.


    "No need. Now that you are here, just go in. But don''t do this again next time. " Michelle knew that he


    meant no harm, so she simply agreed. Before that, she called her mother and told her not to wait for


    her.


    After all, Walter was a well-educated man. When they arrived at the designated ce, he gently pulled


    out the chair for her. Michelle did not refuse. She went over and sat down.


    It was a small table with only four chairs in the hall.


    "Hello, can I help you?" Just then, a waiter from the store came over.


    After she gave a nce at Walter, she opened the menu and read some kinds of coffee. Atst, she


    closed the menu and handed it to the waiter. "Give me a ss of water, thank you."


    As soon as the waiter left, Walter stood up and shouted to the direction of the door, "Scott,


    there."

 Chapter 109 She Is The Girl

    Chapter 109 She Is The Girl


    When he turned around, Scott saw the smiling woman on the chair. The smile on his face disappeared


    immediately.


    Walter didn''t notice the change of Scott''s expression at all. He walked over and put his arm around his


    shoulder. "Why are you sote? We had an agree you would be here first," he asked


    Scott''s eyes were fixed on Michelle, and there was a hint of anger between his eyebrows. ''Well, did you


    refuse me because of him?'' he thought


    He mocked her in his heart.


    Under the treatment of Walter, Scott took the seat opposite Michelle. His face was like an iceberg in


    winter. Michelle could feel his gaze, so she deliberately did not look at him and just lowered her head to


    drink water.


    "Scott, this is my girlfriend." Walter acted as if nothing had happened and smiled to the face of Scott.


    However, the moment Michelle drank the water, she almost vomited it out. She looked at the man


    beside her, as if asking why.


    Walter did not exin, as if this was a foregone conclusion, and there was nothing to exin.


    "Really? I don''t expect you to have a girlfriend in such a short time. I remember you said you are not in


    a hurry. Is she the girl you are looking for? " It suddenly urred to Scott that the girl Walter had


    identally photographed abroad had drawn his attention. How could he fall in love with someone else


    so easily?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had to admit that Michelle was the one Walter was looking for.


    He didn''t expect that the world was so wonderful that it seemed that all things had been connected.


    Walter looked at the girl next to him and nodded to Scott.


    "Congrattions! Finally you find it! You''ve been looking for her for two years, right? What a perfect


    match! " Scott squeezed a smile out, he stood up and patted Walter''s shoulder friendly.


    Walter kept smirking, but there was no trace of smile on the face of Michelle. She stole a nce at


    Scott. Somehow, she could feel his anger and jealousy from his heart.


    Now she knew that she was the girl Walter was talking about.


    She had never expected that she was so attractive. When did they meet?


    After she mulled it over, Michelle just couldn''t remember it. Maybe she didn''t care about it.


    The sudden and unexpected incident made Michelle felt pressure. She didn''t know how to turn Walter


    down and how to exin it to Scott.


    However, it seemed unnecessary for her to exin to him?


    "By the way, where is your partner?" Walter suddenly remembered something and asked Scott.


    "Well, she will be here soon." When Scott was finished, he heard the sound of heels rubbing against


    the ground.


    Michelle and Walter looked up at the same time and fixed their eyes on Rachel. She was wearing a


    long snow-white dress, which entuated her curvaceous figure.


    Walter gave her a nce and had an impulse to vomit blood.


    "I didn''t expect you to be the same as before." Walter said jokingly.


    At this time, Scott stood up like a gentleman, and made room for her. Taking a look at Walter and


    Michelle, Rachel sat down.


    "Scott, why don''t you introduce for me?" She looked at Scott with an awkward expression as if she was


    chewing gum.


    "Oh, sure. This is my best friend, Walter Cheng. "


    "Hi, Walter. Can I call you that?" Rachel reached out her hand friendly.


    Walter didn''t like to connect with such a woman because he hated the smell of perfume from her.


    Therefore, he didn''t respond to what Rachel said.


    Rachel withdrew her hand in embarrassment. Obviously, Scott had seen the scene, but he acted as if


    nothing had happened.


    "Order something," Said Scott.


    Rachel looked at Scott with displeasure and then red at Michelle as if Michelle owed her money.


    How unlucky she was!


    Although Michelle didn''t show any obvious reaction, her mind was already in a mess. Even she could


    eat the "porridge" with some more salt.


    "When did you two get together? And Walter, you haven''t contacted me since you came to China. I am


    so disappointed with you. " At dinner time, Scott joked.


    When he didn''t hear anything from Michelle, Walter just took a nce at her and then boldly said, "We


    have been together just now."


    When she heard Walter''s answer, Michelle was stunned again. She almost lost her appetite. She didn''t


    look at the man beside her, but continued to pretend to eat something.


    She should have stood out to exin, but thinking that it was Scott, she didn''t care about his


    misunderstand. At least from now on, no one would bother her anymore.


    As long as she was clear about it.


    The thought of this only increased her appetite.


    Scott lowered his head and put his cut steak on Rachel''s te. "Take your time," he said


    "Thank you, Scott." His gentle tone startled Rachel. She looked up at him in surprise, and kissed him


    on the cheek.


    Scott smiled at her, and then nced at Michelle. Michelle suddenly slowed down her pace of eating.


    In fact, he said that to her just now.


    Beautiful music was ying in the restaurant, lingering in people''s mind for a long time.


    They nned to go to the bar after dinner, which was the ce that Michelle never wanted to see. And


    the one who proposed this was exactly Scott. He knew exactly that she didn''t like this kind of ce.


    She always felt absent-minded when she walked behind Walter. She had been afraid of this ce


    since she had undergone the same thing twice.


    Walter did not notice her difort and kept walking in front of her.


    When they got to the private room, all the people sat down. Scott and the other two asked for a bottle


    of wine, while Michelle ordered a bottle of juice. She didn''t like to drink pungent things.


    From Walter''s point of view, Michelle did not refuse him, but acquiesced in their rtionship. He could


    not be happier. But he didn''t know the whole thing was nned by Michelle.


    "Michelle, can you sing?"


    There were microphones in the box and arge screen. Before she could sit, a microphone appeared


    in front of her. It took her a long time to pick up the phone. She didn''t want to turn down Walter''s good


    intention, because it would make Scott feel that she didn''t like Walter.


    Anyway, just tonight. After she came back home, she would make everything clear to Walter.


    Maybe it was because of her selfishness that she took advantage of Walter''s love for her.


    After looking over the screen, Michelle finally chose the song "starry tears", which was her favorite


    recently. When the music began, her voice, which was as soothing as the sounds of heaven, echoed in


    people''s ears.


    "The brightest twinkling stars in the night sky were also falling. The most perfect night was a dark,


    dreamy dream. He came so fast that it wasn''t rain but tears from the stars... "


    Scott was so captivated by the song. Only Rachel still refused to concede defeat.


    She grabbed the microphone from the table and sang an English song. Her howling like a pig was


    clearly shown in front of everyone.


    Walter was even straighter, covering ears with his hands. In the past, he only heard that other people


    sang songs for money, but it was the first time he knew that it could kill someone.


    Rachel had only a good appearance, and was not good at singing.


    The two men were never really in the mood to sing, because Scott cared about who he was, while


    Walter couldn''t sing.


    Once a song was listened for a long time, even if you didn''t try to remember it, you could sing a


    complete song.


    Both of them had drunk a lot. It was obvious that they wouldn''t be able to go home tonight. Michelle


    wanted to take a taxi to go back. But considering that it was not appropriate to leave the three in the


    box, she stayed.


    She couldn''t sleep well in a strange ce, so she was always on her guard. When everyone in the box


    fell asleep, she still stared at the screen in silence.


    In the middle of the night, she heard someone open the door, so she immediately opened her eyes.


    Scott was walking out dazzlingly. Michelle didn''t want to pay attention to him, but she couldn''t help


    following him.


    She didn''t stop until she came to the bathroom.


    "Why should I worry about him?" As she thought of that, she was about to leave. All of a sudden,


    someone grabbed her back.


    Before she had time to scream, she was stopped by his lips. His kiss was tender and lingering, as if it


    was filled with endless emotions and thoughts. Atst, he put more strength to her, as if he were


    punishing her.


    "You have me in your heart, right? But why did you agree to be his girlfriend? What''s wrong with me? "


    All of a sudden, Scott loosened his grip on her lips and looked into her eyes, trying to get an answer.


    Her face was as red as white jade. It was as natural and red as people said.


    Michelle didn''t have a big face. Her oval face was very beautiful. Her ck hair hung down loosely like


    a waterfall. The white was of snow in that way. With the white and ck contrast, she looked as


    coquettish as a fairy.


    She raised her head and looked at Scott, who was drunk. The three of them drank five or six bottles of


    red wine. They all got drunk. Michelle tried to push him away but failed as his hand held tightly.

 Chapter 110 Please Dont Do This

    Chapter 110 Please Don''t Do This


    "Scott, you..." As she found it useless to struggle, she could only roar, but her lips were covered by his


    again.


    She tried to knock him on the back, hoping that he could let go of her. But, as if on purpose, he held her


    even tighter.


    "Don''t go You have to be mine all your life... " Scott murmured as he took a chance.


    Michelle knew that he was drunk so she did not take it seriously. She was powerless by his kiss. She


    weakly leaned against the wall and let him kiss her.


    The bathroom was very quiet. She hadn''t seen person for so long. But it was okay, at least she


    wouldn''t be a bad woman in the eyes of everyone. However, she didn''t know that simr things


    would happen every day in such ces, and people were used to it.


    If it was a confession, could she just ept it?


    Her heart was in a mess because someone else was already there. Although that man had been


    married, he would always live in her heart, her sight, and even her life.


    "Let me go, Scott! Let go of me! " With resentful eyes wide open, Michelle nearly gave up. She raised


    her hand against his chest, gently bit her rosy lips and growled.


    "Woman, if you refuse a toast, you''ll get punished!" A severe sense of frustration came to Scott''s mind,


    making him upset. He looked at her incredibly, as if he wanted to see through her. There was a trace of


    disgust in her eyes, which had never been found in the life of Scott.


    He, Scott, the CEO of Jiang Group, is worth tens of billions and is strong and handsome with 1.8


    meters'' height. He was so heroic and charming with delicate facial features that wherever he appeared,


    there would be countless admires and screams!


    But look at what she had done. He even came up to her, but she didn''t move at all. ''Does she only like


    Wyn who has no opinion? What''s so excellent about a man like him? He only lives in the feet of his


    parents?


    Without his parents, he was nothing!


    The thought made Scott even more agitated. His sharp eyes froze. He reached out and grabbed


    Michelle''s hands which were against his chest firmly. Michelle was pinned down heavily on both sides


    of her head. Michelle was still out of breath and gave a snort. She raised her head and happened to


    meet with the cold and impatient handsome face. A sudden fear welled up in her heart!


    She didn''t understand why the teenager named Scott suddenly became a devil. He was overbearing all


    over his body and pursed his thin lips slightly as if he was mocking Michelle. Were good-looking men


    so fickle?


    "I don''t like a faithless man like you." She turned her head to force herself not to look at his fiery eyes,


    and then said in a nearly calm tone.


    She could feel her heart was beating around as if it was going to jump out of her chest. But she


    remained calm on the surface.


    Scott didn''t like her look like this. He disliked it very much.


    Scott was on top of her, and she was firmly locked like an iron chain that she couldn''t move.


    "If you don''t like it, it doesn''t matter. I can change. I can do anything for you." He said.


    When she heard this, Michelle suddenly felt funny. She suddenly turned her head and looked at him


    boldly. "I want a man who loves me wholeheartedly, who doesn''t mess around with women, and who


    doesn''t y with women everywhere. Can you do that? "


    At the moment, she only wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. She swore that she would


    nevere back again in her life. What she suffered was more than what she could imagine.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She hadn''t known Scott for a long time. She wouldn''t ept those abnormal reaction.


    All he wanted was to have fun with her. Rich men never took love seriously.


    "Forget it. We are not from the same world. We have different fates and results. " At this moment,


    Michelle had thought it through.


    Right. How could a woman like her have the right to seduce a rich man?


    "No, as long as you are with me, I can give you anything you want!" Once again, Scott was rejected,


    which broke his fragile heart.


    He grabbed her shoulders and shook her like crazy. The pain in his eyes seemed to be able to cry.


    "What I want is not superficial. You will never give me what I want. Boss, you are drunk. I don''t want


    this to affect our future work. " Then Michelle slowly pushed him away.


    Scott was hurt in his heart, which made him couldn''t cheer up.


    Dream was beautiful, but reality was bony. She didn''t expect to marry into a wealthy family, but only


    wanted to live a simple and peaceful life with her mother.


    "What do you think you have done to Walter?"


    When Michelle was about to turn around and leave, Scott''s roar came from behind.


    With her feet stopped there, she leaved her back for him. After a while, Michelle said coldly, "this is my


    business. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Michelle, I know you still have feelings for Wyn, but he is married, with my sister. I like you because I


    take attachment on you. Don''t be ungrateful! " Scott also seemed to be angry. He cared nothing and


    directly blew out the anger in his heart. But he didn''t know that his words had hurt her heart.


    It was he who pushed her into the bottom of the valley.


    Michelle didn''t expect that Scott would say such vicious words, which waspletely different from the


    gentle man he used to be. She didn''t look back. Instead, the images of him and her emerged in her


    mind.


    Scott was really attractive at that time.


    The drunk Scott did not notice his harsh words but stood there, leaning to one side. However, Michelle


    left the bar alone.


    The next day.


    "I know you are mad at me, but I love you with all my heart! You know what? I have been loving you for


    a long time. I have been looking for you all over the world. "


    During the lunch time, Walter came to thepany. He tried to exin himself to her, but Michelle


    didn''t listen at all.


    "Please call me Miss. Michelle," Finally, Michelle walked to the printer with a document in her hand.


    She threw those things hard on the ground and began to copy the documents.


    "Okay, Miss. Michelle. I was drunkst night. It''s my fault that I didn''t send you home. I shouldn''t have


    told him that you are my girlfriend without asking for your consent. But I love you from the bottom of my


    heart. Please trust me! " Walter asked anxiously.


    He had never thought that things would go on like this, and he could not ept this fact. Last night,


    she admitted it. But today


    "First of all, I have to say sorry to you. It''s my fault that I didn''t make it clear to you. It''s notte yet.


    Walter, I don''t want our rtionship to be stiff. It will only increase our distance. " She was telling


    the truth. She knew how much Walter loved her. But she could not ept the fact that they became a


    couple. At least her heart could not bear it.


    It was no more than a great punishment for her.


    Walter did not say anything, just standing quietly next to her and looking at her.


    After a long time, he said, "Okay, I will prove my love for you."


    With these words, Walter left and rushed out of thepany without looking back. The presence of


    him deepened the impression on Michelle.


    All the endings can be decided at the moment when you meet the one you love. You can''t decide


    anything by your means. If you want to y tricks, it is useless. Those are trivial and meaningless.


    In the next few days, Walter kept sending flowers to thepany, which was made of bright roses.


    With so many people present, Michelle thought it would be inappropriate for her to refuse. But once she


    epted his flowers, it meant that she agreed to be his girlfriend. Faced with such a difficult problem,


    people were really worried.


    Now it was off duty time, but Walter was waiting for her at the door of thepany. Such a gesture


    attracted everyone''s attention instantly. Michelle could feel that everyone around her stopped and stood


    there watching the fun.


    Unlike the TV series, no one in the room asked her to ept the roses in front of her. People couldn''t


    help but sigh that how terrible the cold of the world is.


    "Walter, I have already told you very clearly. I don''t have that kind of feeling for you." In order not to


    embarrass Walter, she said with a low voice and she didn''t want anyone to see it.


    At this time, Scott''s car was parked in a corner of the road. He sat quietly on the driver''s seat, looking


    out of the window with cold eyes. The joints of his fingers were clear.


    "It''s your business who don''t like me, but you can''t stop me from loving you."


    Walter said calmly, standing straight in front of her.


    Michelle looked around and found a ck Porsche in the corner. She swore that she would never


    forget the owner of the car.


    As if sensing her gaze, Scott quickly pulled the brake and drove the car away from here.


    At this point, Michelle felt somehow dejected. She ignored the man in front of her and walked past him,


    but her wrist would be grabbed the next second.


    Such scenes repeated every day. Time was enough to make people feel


    bored.

 Chapter 111 Michelle, How Dare You Leave!

    Chapter 111 Michelle, How Dare You Leave!


    "Walter, I don''t know how to exin it to you. Anyway, I have someone in my heart. Please stop


    pestering me."


    She didn''t know what else to say at the moment. She just hoped that she could stay away from him.


    She really couldn''t afford to provoke the people living abroad.


    She was like a prey who was stared at, unwilling to let go.


    Hearing her words, Walter felt very jealous, but he still loosened his grip on her hand. He wondered if


    the person she was referring to was Scott


    He didn''t have the courage to ask, fearing that the answer would stab him.


    Seeing her receding figure, Walter could not feel more disappointed.


    One, two.


    Scott poured a ss of light blue wine into his stomach, hoping to put out his anger.


    Under the effect of alcohol, however, he yed what had just happened in his mind over and over


    again. He could not help butugh at himself, and then drank up the wine in his ss.


    At the moment, Scott was in a state of chaos. He looked up and drank the wine in a gulp. The


    scorching feeling of the wine into the throat almost made people ufortable, the more he drank, the


    more depressed he was.


    Suddenly, Scott was caught by the wrist, and his ss was taken away. He nced at her and


    continued to drink the wine.


    Rachel stood in front of him, looking at him thoroughly drunk, and had mixed feelings. What was it that


    made him feel so bad?


    "Stop drinking, Scott." She grabbed his wrist again and advised.


    But Scott shook off her hand fiercely and repeated the previous move. Rachel frowned and bit her lips


    bitterly. She was very hard oning from F City this time just for seeing him. She had thought that


    their rtionship would be as good as it had been years ago, but it never urred to her that their


    hearts would always change.


    Even if she had his body, she could never win his heart.


    She had always known that there were many women around Scott, and they were varied. That meant


    she was nobody to him.


    Thinking of that, she bowed her head and sighed.


    She was not a woman who only knew how to pester him, but was just out of jealousy of women, so that


    she had strong hostility towards all the women around him.


    She still remembered that when she entered the Jiang Group for the first time, she was just his


    secretary. But she fell in love with him at the first sight she saw him. Although he was young at that


    time, everything was no difficult for him. Besides, he controlled the Jiang Group well, or else, he would


    not have achieved today''s achievements.


    She never thought that they could be together one day. She had never thought that she would be


    the person in charge of F City. She had thought that everything was because of the fact that Scott


    valued her and loved her. But in the end, she waspletely wrong.


    Their rtionship was nothing but mutual use.


    Although Scott drank a lot, he still had a clear mind. After drinking, he stood up from the sofa and


    staggered out of the private room.


    Seeing that, Rachel immediately followed up.


    "Go away! I don''t need you to hold me!" She was about to help him but was pushed away by him.


    Rachel was wearing high heels. She lost her bnce and fell to the ground. She got up from the


    ground in pain, but she ignored the pain in her elbow and followed him out.


    Scott stumbled to his car. He opened the door and slowly got in.


    As soon as Rachel came out of the bar, she saw Scott driving a car and leaving. She ran so fast that


    she couldn''t catch up with his car!


    She stood there, crying bitterly.


    Scott''s car was zigzagging on the road. Subconsciously, he took his phone out of his pocket and dialed


    the number.


    At this time, Michelle, who was sitting on the chair and looking at theputer, suddenly got a call from


    Scott. She looked at the number sheepishly, but hesitated to hang on.


    She thought things would end in this way, but the other party still kept calling.


    Finally, she answered the phone.


    "Michelle, I really love you. Don''t you even give me a chance?" Scott''s voice was a little vague, but


    Michelle still heard it clearly on the phone.


    Her heart trembled slightly, as if it was touched by something.


    She was silent and didn''t know what to say. She was holding the phone, but did not hang up.


    "You like Walter, don''t you? Or do you still have that man in your heart? He cheated on you and


    married another woman. You would only hurt yourself if you do that. " Scott couldn''t hear the voice on


    the phone and couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    Of course, Michelle knew that it would be impossible for her to be together with Wyn in her lifetime. But


    she would never fall in love with others so easily. She needed time to heal herself. She needed time to


    think carefully.


    "I know I can''t talk. I am a yboy. I dated many women. That was a thing of the past. Can you forgive


    me? " When he was speaking, the voice of Scott suddenly changed. He became like a child, asking for


    forgiveness and care from an adult.


    "I''m sorry, boss. You seem to be drunk." For a moment, Michelle was moved. But the reality dragged


    her back again and again, and it was a little painful.


    "I''m not drunk. I know what I''m doing!" Suddenly, Scott was yelling at them, but when she heard it,


    Michelle hung up the phone because of his action.


    She knew that he was drunk and lost his consciousness, otherwise he would not say these words to


    her.


    She believed that everything would be back to the way it was when she woke up the next day.


    In case that Scott called again, she turned off the phone and slept on the bed with theputer.


    On the other side, Scott had anger in his heart. He then had been hung up the phone inexplicably.


    There was fire burning in his heart all of a sudden. With resentment, he threw the phone aside, stepped


    on the gas, and quickly drove across the road


    The shrill ringtone broke the silence of midnight. Michelle woke up from her dream. She looked nkly


    at her vibrating phone on the bedside table. Then she lifted the thin quilt to pick it up.


    "Hello?" She asked in a vague voice.


    "Excuse me, are you Miss. Michelle? This is the Municipal Hospital. Your boyfriend had a car ident.


    Pleasee here right now... " The voice on the other end of the line was quite urgent, as if there was


    something very urgent.


    The man''sst sentence escaped Michelle''s ears. There was a sentence repeatedly in her mind that


    your boyfriend had a car ident


    It was an unfamiliar number. She didn''t know how the mystery person found her. She just thought it


    was a sales call, so she didn''t want to pay attention to it.


    She put the phone on the bedside table. She remembered that her phone was turned off, but it was still


    connected.


    As soon as she turned around and walked away, her heart beat so hard that she was about to shed


    tears. She grabbed her clothes thrown on the armchair and put them on in a hurry. Then she grabbed


    her phone and ran out of the room.


    It was alreadyte at night. There was no cab on the quiet road. She stood alone by the road, feeling


    uneasy.


    When Michelle arrived at the hospital, it was already half past twelve in the morning. It was a young


    nurse who received her. She asked in panic, "is this the family member of Mr. Scott? Come on, follow


    me! "N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Seeing this, Michelle got anxious. Without saying anything, she followed the nurse to the VIP ward of


    the hospital.


    The ward door was pushed open by the nurse in front of her. It was an open room. Michelle walked in.


    At this time, Scott was lying on the hospital bed, his arm in ster. It seemed that he was seriously


    injured.


    It was so painful that Scott couldn''t fall asleep. Even though he was in ster, he still felt very


    ufortable because he couldn''t move. He looked at the person in the doorway, and signaled the


    nurse standing beside him to let her out.


    After the nurse left, there were only two people in the room now, Scott and Michelle.


    Although he drank some wine, after the ident, the pain in his body had made him awake. But he


    didn''t expect him to be so impulsive. He still felt a little scared when he thought of that.


    He wouldn''t have had an ident if it weren''t for the wine he had drunk.


    He knew that she wouldn''t answer his call, so he asked a nurse from the hospital to help him. He didn''t


    expect them to be so cooperative.


    "Why are you still standing there? Don''t you feel hurt when seeing me get hurt? " Looking at her, Scott


    said sadly.


    After a short pause, Michelle came over.


    "Come closer. Look at me now. I''m not going to eat you." Scott said with anger.


    Michelle felt wronged. Did she owe him anything in her life? No matter what happened, he would let her


    go. What happened to the president''s secretary? It happened just in thepany. After work, everyone


    went back home to find their own mother. No one could remember anyone else?


    ''Forget it. It''s just for work.'' Michelle thought.


    "Boss, why didn''t inform your family when you are in such a condition?" Michelle didn''t know how to


    reach Jared, so she was very anxious. She just wanted to go home and have a good sleep, instead of


    staying in the hospital, which was cold.


    Scott did not speak, but looked at her quietly.


    "Boss, it''s off hours. I don''t think I have the duty to look after you? Can I leave now? " Michelle


    purposely avoided his gaze and continued to please him.


    "How dare you leave?" Hearing that she was leaving, Scott was suddenly furious. He asked her to


    come here not just for a walk.

 Chapter 112 Secretary Or Nanny

    Chapter 112 Secretary Or Nanny


    Michelle had to stay when she saw his angry eyes.


    There was a sofa in the VIP ward, but she didn''t want to lie on it to rest because there was more than


    one person in the ward. Scott hurt his arm, legs was still able to move. It was unsure what he would do


    to her while she was asleep.


    She sat on the chair, staring at the floor. However, Scott did not look at her either, but closed his eyes


    to rest.


    ''There is a handsome guy to look, however you look at the ceiling. It''s really difficult to understand your


    appreciation of the beauty.'' Scottined in his heart with his eyes closed.


    Now that Michelle couldn''t fall asleep, she had no choice but sit still. She would have fallen asleep if


    she had been in another ce. She had to get up to work tomorrow morning, and there were a lot of


    things to deal with in thepany.


    As the Secretary of the president, she always handled some important documents in thepany and


    handed them to him for approval.


    Now, her boss was in hospital. In this case, it was hard to know whether she was a secretary or a


    servant.


    Gradually she became sleepy. She put her hand on her head and leaned against the table. When she


    was about to fall asleep, she was woken up by the kiss of Scott.


    His burning lips clung to her skin. Michelle snorted weakly and said, "Scott, you''re going too far."


    Scott looked down at her affectionately, then held her in another hand and deepened the kiss.


    Now, Michelle understood the meaning of "waiting till the ripe end". She was exactly the food she came


    into the hunter''s mouth.


    She sat there numbly and let him ask for her. When she couldn''t bear it, she really wanted to pass out.


    Nobody could understand that her waist was quite ufortable now? It hurts?


    After half a day''s pulling, Scott was finally willing to release her lips, and then smiled as if he wanted


    more. Michelle rolled her eyes at him and stood up to leave.


    She wanted to go to the bathroom to wash her face, and also wanted to wash away the traces left on


    her lips by the way. The smell was disgusting and she wanted to throw up!


    When he looked her expression, Scott was irritated again. He pulled back the quilt and strode to her.


    Then he pressed her against the wall suddenly.


    Michelle felt a sharp pain in her arm and wanted to push him away. After all, he hurt her just now. She


    was so angry that her pretty face flushed and rolled her eyes. She endured the pain and deliberately


    turned her head away from him.


    Scott could feel that he hurt her just now, so he relieved the strength. He looked at the tears in her eyes


    and felt guilty. He wanted to say sorry to her, but he was too proud to say it out loud.


    Looking at her tearful face, a thought came to his mind, and he looked down subconsciously


    He gently kissed her cheek with gentle force, as if he were apologizing.


    Turning around, Michelle was about to say something. But his eyes stopped her. She stared at his


    handsome face, warm breath mixed with the smell of the wine. She turned her head away and put her


    hand on his chest.


    A cunning smile appeared on Scott''s face. He kissed her on the cheek again, but the kiss was real.


    The parts of her body that had been kissed by him were now burning hot. She became angry from


    embarrassment with her cheeks bulged up, ring at the man in front of her, "you..."


    Scott was not going to apologize. He quietly looked at her with his ck eyes.


    Suddenly, Michelle couldn''t find a word to say. She found herself enjoy the feeling of kissing him. After


    swallowing for a while, she blushed. "Scott, you didn''t brush your teeth!"


    Suddenly, the lines of Scott''s face darkened. He nced at her, let go of her hand, and walked straight


    towards the bed.


    It was not until she saw his back that she let out a sigh of relief.


    She pushed open the door of bathroom behind her and walked in. It was not until five minutester that


    she came out.


    As expected, Scott was still awake and he was watching TV in the bed. Seeing her, he didn''t say


    anything. Not until then did she realize that it was she who had been suppressing him just now. But that


    was the truth.


    It was true that he didn''t brush his teeth, and she didn''t wrong him.


    Since he didn''t say anything, did it mean that she could go now? So


    "Where are you going?" When her hand was about to touch the doorknob, she suddenly heard the


    voice of Scott from behind. Stunned, she turned her head slowly and said, "I..."


    "It''s sote. Where are you going? Don''t tell me you are going to have a period and buy some feminine


    napkins. " Scott looked calm and his heart did not beat fast when he was saying this, as if it was a


    common thing.


    Michelle felt very embarrassed for him. She tried to hold back her anger and forced a smile. "No, I''m


    just a little hungry. I want to go out to buy some food. Boss, what would you like to eat? "


    Scott looked at her calmly. There was no difference in his slightly narrowed eyes. "Come back. We can


    talk this morning. Now watch TV with me. "


    Michelle was stunned. She looked at the ce where Scott just pointed with his hand and couldn''t take


    a step forward for a long time.


    "Come here. Do you want me to hold you in my arms?" He was a little impatient. All he wanted was to


    watch TV with her, as if he wanted to eat her up.


    She knew that once she came to this ce, she couldn''t escape. So no matter how hard she tried to


    escape, it was useless. It was better for everyone to be obedient.


    She walked over and sat down on a chair beside the bed instead of the one where Scott pointed.


    Watching the sports program on TV, she immediately yawned. Scott pretended not to see her, but he


    was still watching TV in high spirits.


    To Michelle, Scott was her boss, boss and the one who paid her. She couldn''t be so entangled with


    him, or what''s the difference between her and Rachel?


    Besides, how could she afford to offend people like Scott? If she was still rational, she should have


    stayed away from him as soon as possible.


    The next day, Michelle opened her eyes and saw the white ceiling and a faint smell of disinfectant. She


    tried to focus her eyes and sit up as if something came to her mind.


    What was going on? She remembered she sat on the chairst night, but why did she go to bed now?


    She moved a little and felt the warm temperature nearby. She subconsciously widened her eyes!


    Oh my God!


    When did shee to Scott''s bed? And she was in the hospital! When did she get in his bed?


    Scott was still in sleep, and his smooth breath made the whole house extremely quiet. Suddenly,


    Michelle stopped struggling and fumbled to get out of the bed. When she was about to wear her shoes,


    she was pulled into his arms by someone behind her.


    When she was about to struggle, he stopped her. "When can you learn to be a good girl?"


    Scott held her tightly to keep her from leaving.


    "Let me go, Scott!" She didn''t struggle because she knew that the more aggressive she was, the tighter


    she would be controlled by Scott. She just yelled at him, hoping to pierce his eardrum through her


    voice, so that he could let go of her.


    Right now, she looked like a lunatic. But it didn''t matter as long as Scott liked thisdy.


    "If you keep struggling, I will kiss you!" Carrying the same threat, Scott did not want to show the white


    feather.


    He was amused by her reaction. She would only call his name when she was angry. But he felt


    extremely happy at that time.


    He liked this feeling. He liked it when she called his name, and he liked it when she was angry.


    The room was quiet for a while, and Michelle could even hear the regr beating of his heart. She


    lowered her head with shyness. They just kept the posture.


    At this moment, the medical staff pushed the door open and came in. After seeing what was going on


    in the room, all people present immediately flushed and then turned around to leave.


    "Are you here to change the medicine for my wound?" Scott asked.


    Michelle freed herself from his arms hurriedly and then got out of bed to put on her shoes. She looked


    at them with embarrassment and rushed into the bathroom.


    After half an hour, Michelle came out of the bathroom.


    The medical staff had changed the medicine and left. On the bed, Scott watched TV with concentration.


    It was the news today.


    She stepped forward and asked politely, "Boss, what would you like to eat?"


    Scott put the remote control down and nced at her casually. "You bought them and I love them all."


    "All right."


    After that, she went out of the room without a word. When she stepped out of the door, she suddenly


    felt the sense of freedom. She looked at the long corridor with satisfaction, and then walked towards


    the elevator.


    Twenty minutester, Michelle came in with two bags of food.


    "Boss, let''s have breakfast." She put the things in the bag on the bedside table one by one, and then


    opened the lid. The pleasant aroma came out.


    Outside the hospital, there were a lot of things for sale. But the rice-flour noodles she bought this


    morning were more digestible than the noodles.


    When Scott saw the bowl of beef and spicy rice-flour noodles in front of him, he suddenly lost his


    appetite. He looked at her coldly and said, "do I give you a low sry?"


    "What? "Nope." Though she didn''t know the real reason why he asked, she answered absentmindedly.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    At this moment, all her attention was on that bowl of rice-flour noodles. As soon as she walked out of


    the hospital, she smelled the intoxicating fragrance. Without hesitation, she went to two bowls of


    different bowl of rice-flour noodles.


    Of course she knew it wasn''t Scott''s dish, but now, how could he say?

 Chapter 113 You Are Such A Rogue!

    Chapter 113 You Are Such A Rogue!


    Actually, it was enough to use her money to buy food for him. How could an employee in the world buy


    food for a sick boss?


    Only she, was so kind.


    Scott should be d. If he wanted to tease her, she could leave without shame.


    "Hey, that''s mine."


    When she was not paying attention, Scott quietly picked up the bowl of her favorite spicy rice-flour


    noodles and ate it with keen pleasure. Michelle just foolishly held the chopsticks and looked at Scott.


    He didn''t even brush his teeth or wash his face. It was said that rich people tended to be clean. But she


    only saw the word "messy" on Scott.


    Since that bowl of sour and spicy rice-flour noodles was eaten by him, then she would just eat the rest


    bowl of beef rice-flour noodles, anyway, there were sour dishes.


    At the thought of this, a triumphant smile crept over her face.


    She turned her back against him so that he couldn''t see her face. But, Scott lost his appetite with his


    disappointment, put down the bowl in his hand, and watched her eating with appetite.


    How could this be?


    "Eat this bowl of noodles." Scott put the bowl of rice-flour noodles he had eaten on the bedside table


    peremptorily and then said seriously.


    Michelle was enjoying her food, so she didn''t hear what he said at all.


    "No talking while eating." She murmured as she ate the rice-flour noodles in her bowl.


    Scott looked at her and repeated, "This bowl is too spicy, you eat it."


    His tone was imperative, and Scott''s face was extremely gloomy. He looked a little scared.


    Michelle turned around and looked at the same direction. On the bedside table, there was a bowl of


    sour and spicy rice-flour noodles he had already eaten.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "That''s what you have eaten." Michelle curled her lips and gave a contemptuous look at Scott.


    "You have already ate up my saliva. So a bowl of sour and spicy rice-flour noodles is nothing." Scott


    answered.


    All of a sudden, Michelle felt her face burning. "How can you make them be the same?"


    "Really? How can you say that I feed you with my own mouth? "


    "What Shameless! "


    Michelle was not a naive girl. The possessiveness in the man''s eyes made her panic. What the hell did


    he want to do? No one knew about it except himself.


    She pretended that she didn''t understand.


    With her phone in her hand, Michelle turned around and left. But in the next second, her wrist was


    grasped by Scott. She was very upset that why he wasn''t suffering from a fracture of his right hand.


    However, his right hand was still strong.


    "Where are you going? You are not allowed to leave without my order. " Scott was a little anxious. He


    was afraid that she would really leave and leaved him alone here.


    "Boss, I have to go to work now."


    "Don''t worry. Your boss is here. From now on, taking care of me is your job. I will pay you double your


    sry and you will get bonus at the end of this month. " Scott knew what she cared the most and what


    her family cared the most.


    Apparently, his words hit the nail on the head. She turned around and looked down at him, "since it''s


    your idea, I''ll do it as you wish."


    "Help me wash my face." Scott said proudly, like a naive child.


    Michelle was amused by his look. But she refrained herself fromughing. She held his tall body and


    carefully walked into the bathroom.


    When he was brushing his teeth, Michelle just needed to put the toothpaste on the toothbrush and then


    put it on the mug. Scott could definitely do it herself, by using his right hand.


    But he needed help to wash his face.


    When Michelle was about to pass him the wet towel and let him wipe it himself, but Scott looked


    reluctant. She had no choice but to wash his face by herself.


    It had to be said that Scott was indeed a rare beautiful man. He was so handsome and excellent,


    compared with Wyn and Walter.


    In fact, when the three people stood together, they all had their own handsome looks. But when they


    compared each other, Scott was better.


    "Am I so handsome that you can''t take your eyes off me?" Scott said without a blush. Hiscent


    look was really annoying.


    "Huh, I''ve never seen a narcissistic man like you." It was not until she blurted it out did she realize that


    there was something wrong. She wanted to apologize, but gave up when she saw hiscent look.


    "I have told you, don''t ever use the word ''you'' again. I don''t like it." When Scott heard the most


    annoying word, his face immediately darkened.


    "Scott, how do you feel? Do you know how scared I am when I heard about your ident? "


    When they just walked out of the bathroom, the door of the ward was pushed open by an external


    force. Rachel pushed Michelle aside and grabbed Scott''s arm.


    "How do you know I am in hospital? How could you send someone to follow me? " Scott looked down


    at Rachel with cold eyes.


    "I was just worried about you." Said Rachel with a guilty conscience.


    Scott looked at her and snorted coldly. Then he looked at the ce where Michelle stood, indicating


    that she shoulde and support him.


    His left arm was in ster and the doctor told him to be careful. Therefore, for the sake of safety, he


    must be guarded by someone. As for who would be the most suitable man, Michelle was sure.


    Rachel had always been a strong woman and lived a luxurious life. She didn''t know how to cook or


    wash clothes. How could she take good care of Scott?


    "Scott, don''t be angry, okay?" Rachel had no intention to exin, because she had done it, and any


    exnation would be in vain. Now she only hoped that Scott could understand her feelings.


    "Rachel, I can tolerate everything you did before. But isn''t it too much for you to spy on my privacy?


    Besides, I don''t want to see you again. Leave C City as soon as possible. "


    Scott could put up with what Rachel had done before. He still remembered that Rachel acted like a


    spoiled child in front of Michelle, making people think that they had sex in the hotel. He could tolerate it.


    At that time, he also needed a person to cooperate with him, so he wanted to see how Michelle would


    react. However, it turned out that she did not care about it at all, but chose to be indifferent.


    At that time, he really wanted to dig out her heart and see what color it was. How could she be so cruel


    hearted?


    He thought Rachel would restrain herself if he ignored, but he didn''t expect her to be more and more


    arrogant. She was not his type.


    Biting her lower lip, Rachel looked at the man lying in the bed sadly, and then turned to look at Michelle


    standing beside the bed. She suddenly realized that if it were her, she didn''t know how to take care of


    him.


    She had never changed her mind about him over the years.


    "Okay, I''ll go." Rachel had no choice but to leave. She wanted to go back to the small lonely city that


    had originally belonged to her. Only there, really belonged to her.


    Looking at the back of Rachel, Michelle couldn''t help asking in her heart, ''are you really leaving?''


    To Rachel, Scott was her life. But why did she give up her life now?


    "Well, you don''t want her to leave?" Scott looked at her in amusement.


    "What? I didn''t. " What she said was true. After all, not muchmunication had been made between


    Rachel and her, and the woman was always giving her a hard time. She even felt a little inexplicable to


    live such a life.


    However, after Rachel left, life returned to peace.


    Scott thought for a while and suddenly asked, "can you tell me what you think of me?"


    Michelle did not react at once. She widened her eyes and looked at Scott, full of doubts.


    "What do you think of me," Scott ordered.


    He really wanted to know what kind of person he was in her eyes and what a world he had.


    It was the case with everyone. When you wore beautiful clothes in front of the mirror, you thought they


    suited you because you liked them. But for others, it was totally different.


    Therefore, he had to figure out the attitude of the man standing beside the mirror.


    It was not until then that Michelle realized what he was talking about. Lowering her head, she said


    pensively, "in my opinion, you are just like..."


    "I have told you, don''t use ''you''. Do you remember only when you want me to kiss you?" When Scott


    heard that word, he immediately interrupted her and warned her.


    He looked a little frightened with his eyes wide open.


    "In my opinion, you are just like an emperor in the ancient times, there were some women." Now,


    Michelle was not afraid to offend him. After all, he was a patient now, and he would do nothing to her.


    But Scott was caught by her words. The emperor? She must have watched a lot of TV series?


    "It''s vivid. It''s just not every emperor some concubines, and only concubines he loves. "


    "The empress?"


    Scott turned on the TV with remote control instead of looking at her. He said carelessly, "I want some


    water."


    "Okay." When Michelle was about to get some water for Scott, she was stopped by Scott. "I don''t like


    the water in the hospital. Please go out and buy me a bottle of y for me."


    "What?" She didn''t hear it clearly and asked.


    "Have you ever tasted the water from y water?" Scott raised his eyebrows with anger.


    "It''s not suitable for ordinary people to drink it." Michelle mocked.


    Outside the hospital, there was arge shopping mall across the street.


    She thought the water that he wanted to drink should be in this mall, so she pushed the car into it


    without saying anything. The food section was located on the third floor of the supermarket. Without


    any hesitation, Michelle went straight there.


    She went to the shelf to search the water of that brand.


    "Excuse me. Do you have any help for me? Do you have y water?"

 Chapter 114 Fake Water

    Chapter 114 Fake Water


    The shopping assistant immediately took her to another shelf and pointed at the goods on it.


    After Michelle thanked them friendly, she raised her head to look at the goods on the shelf. As far as


    she could see, the bottle had been imprinted with the letter "y", which meant it was not bad!


    She was about to reach for it, but when she saw the price tag, she was shocked.


    One bottle of 28!


    ''This bottle of water is 500 full. I think it can maintain for half a day.'' After careful consideration,


    considering her own financial situation, Michelle was really worried that Scott would break his words,


    but as long as the invoice was kept, she believed in him.


    Since the reimbursement was done, she didn''t think too much about it. She took out ten bottles from


    the goods shelf and happily pushed the shopping cart to check out.


    She had to admit that money made things different. The water they drank was so high-grade.


    After checking out, she came out of the supermarket with ten bottles of water in her arms. She found


    that she really didn''t have enough strength to hold the ten bottles. She looked at the Municipal Hospital


    in front of her, finally made up her mind and took heavy steps towards the hospital.


    The door of the ward was pushed open. Before she opened it, she put the things she bought in the


    fridge, took out a bottle and handed it to Scott.


    Unable to open the cap with his hand, Scott kept staring at Michelle. She was stunned for a while, and


    then she realized that she was too careless. She took over the water and unscrewed it before handing


    it to him again.


    Scott took a sip and frowned as if he felt something wrong.


    "What''s wrong?" She was afraid that something might go wrong.


    "It''s not this taste. You bought a fake." After that, he threw the water away. As the lid was still open, the


    water in the bottle immediately spilled on the cold floor tiles.


    She was about to shout out when she heard Scott''s words. But thinking of her sry, she gave up that


    idea atst.


    "Where did you buy them? How much is it for one bottle? " Sitting up with his eyes fixed on her, Scott


    asked in a questioning tone.


    "28, a high price. I bought ten bottles. It cost me 280! "


    "Forget it. It''s hard for you to do so. I''ll send someone to bring it here." Scott should have known that


    there was no real y outside. He had once tried to ask her to buy it for him.


    But now, she had bought the fake one, he didn''t like it.


    Without any hesitation, Michelle hurriedly opened the refrigerator and put the leftovers into the stic


    bag. When Scott saw this, he frowned and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Take them back to the supermarket." Michelle said hurriedly.


    "You drink the water." He didn''t want her to hold that heavy thing and run back and forth. It would be


    very tired. Not only her, he couldn''t bear to see her like that.


    But Michelle didn''t stop.


    Scott was a little angry, he simply scold to her, "I told you to put the water down! Do you want your


    sry to be deducted? "


    Hearing that, Michelle stopped immediately. She turned around and smiled cheekily at Scott. "I''ll drink


    it. I''ll drink it."


    "Stopughing, you fool." Scott turned his head in disgust and looked straight ahead.


    The smile on Michelle''s face froze for a minute and then disappeared. She secretly clenched her fist


    and took a deep breath, doing psychological construction to herself.


    ''I''m fine. I always go out to y. How can I not be angry? ''just put up with it for a moment, and let''s


    move on!''!


    "I''m hungry." Scott said coldly.


    "Okay, I''ll make a reservation right away." At the same time, Michelle took out her phone, opened the


    takeout app and browsed through it.


    She had suffered a big loss. How could she make the same mistake again?


    Since Scott had so many requests, it was better to find a restaurant on the Inte and check the


    menu before making a decision. On reflection, it was a clear decision.


    Scott was totally confused. When she looked at her cell phone and didn''t go out to buy anything, he


    couldn''t help asking, "what are you doing?"


    "Well, book a meal online, which is convenient and affordable." Michelle looked up and smiled at him.


    She thought Scott would me her for the food she ordered online. However, contrary to her


    expectation, Scott seemed not to me her but admitted it in silence!


    Michelle just received her sry and there was not much money in it. She was not as rich as Scott who


    ordered everything in a five-star restaurant. She believed that he would be fine as long as he didn''t eat


    spicy hot pot.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was really strange that there would be people in the world who were allergic to spicy food.


    Michelle had booked a restaurant and she believed the food here would meet Scott''s appetite. It was


    cheap for Scott, but it was enough for her to buy a set of clothes by Michelle!


    The news that Scott was hospitalized had been spread all over thepany, and the fact that she did


    note to work had be a hot topic at meal.


    "Hey, do you think that they are on their honeymoon in the hospital?"


    "Eighty percent sure."


    "The president''s secretary is really...! She dared to make the president leave. It must hurt a lot of girls."


    "They all like each other. Our CEO has always been surrounded by beautiful women. I really feel sorry


    for him to have such a shameless woman."


    "What are you talking about? Don''t you need to work after dinner? Or is it because you are too idle? "


    The assistant felt even more ufortable hearing this. He went over, stood in front of them and


    looked down at them.


    "Oh, it''s assistant James. I''m sorry. We didn''t mean it. Please don''t mind." It was known that the


    assistant was person of Scott, and he was very familiar with the chairman. Everyone in thepany


    was respectful and defensive to the president''s assistant.


    "I will react to what you just said." The assistant would not let these people go easily? They started to


    talk about it secretly when Scott was not here. If anyone spread it, it would have some influence on the


    Jiang Group.


    "We, didn''t say anything?" The group of people who had talked about them just now stood up in a hurry


    and left. The assistant was still standing there, and he was not willing to leave until they went out of the


    company restaurant.


    As the saying goes, a man''s great injury takes a hundred days.


    Scott could have been discharged from the hospital and taken care of by the servants in the vi, but


    he refused as if he couldn''t let Michelle go.


    100 days was not a small amount, besides, the hospital was not his home. Staying in hospital for such


    a long time would certainly make him ufortable. There were a lot of peopleing and going in


    the hospital every day, and in the middle of the night, they could even hear the cry of the woman.


    Though it was a VIP ward, people still could not neglect that it was a fact of the hospital.


    Having been fed up with the smell outside, Scott became more and more picky recently. On this day,


    Michelle specially asked her mother to make some food that was good to the patient, and then she


    went back to take it.


    She came to and fro in the hospital for a long time. When she finally came to the hospital, she saw


    Scott''s unhappy face.


    "My mom made the chicken soup specially for you. Drink it while it is tepid."


    After learning that Scott was hospitalized, Olivia came to the hospital once, but it was only once. She


    knew that her daughter was here and she should behave herself.


    The three days in the hospital was like a year to Michelle. Butpared to work, she preferred this job.


    At least, she didn''t have to face so many data and words every day or type the keyboard endlessly.


    In a word, she didn''t need to think too much.


    When Scott drank the chicken soup, he lost his appetite when he saw Michelle sitting on the chair.


    "Why don''t you drink it?" he asked


    He frowned and asked with concern. It was hard for him to enjoy such a wonderful thing alone.


    "Oh, I drank a lot at home." Turning around, she gave him a polite smile.


    Hearing this, Scott still wanted to see her drink it with him own eyes. So he pointed to the heat


    preservation box on the bedside table and said, "I can''t drink it alone. You solve it."


    "What? I''m not a patient. I don''t need to eat anything nutritious. What if I gain weight? " Thest


    sentence was spoken in her heart. She generally did not like to drink these nutrient things, because


    she was afraid that it would be difficult for her to digest.


    "Just drink as I say." Scott was giving an order. His tone has a little angry.


    She was afraid that her sry would be cut off by him, so she dared not say anything more.


    Maybe this money was nothing to Scott. But it would cost her enough money to support the whole


    family. On that day, she made an investigation into the brand of water that Scott drank. It cost 60


    dors a bottle all over the world. The mineral water was brought in from France and it was from a big


    background. The water supply was situated at a small town in France. It was close to theke of the


    Alps and without any pollution. It quietly overflowed with 15 years of pure natural mineral water.


    Michelle couldn''t even imagine it. But it was strange. During these days when Scott lived at her house,


    he wasn''t picky about water?


    Her apartment paid for the 10 dors ordinary bottled water and she put the bucket on the water


    dispenser. She clearly remembered that Scott drank well at that time. Why did he be so


    hypocritical after he was in hospital?


    "What are you thinking about?" She seemed to be absent-minded, so Scott asked curiously.


    "Nothing. I just miss home." That was true. She missed her cozy bed and the smell of her mother''s


    dishes very much.


    Looking at her pitiful look, Scott was moved and agreed.


    In this way, Michelle finally got her freedom.


    That day, she left the ward after settling Scott.


    As soon as she came out of the hospital, she saw a ck car slowly parking in front of her. A man got


    out of the car and went to her side. He opened the back door and said to her respectfully, "Miss


    Michelle, please get in the car."

 Chapter 115 Is This What You Have Eaten

    Chapter 115 Is This What You Have Eaten


    Michelle recognized him. He was Scott''s driver.


    It was just that the driver seldom showed up in public, because it was usually Scott who drove. Except


    for his inconveniences, or when he needed to pick up someone.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    But he never interfered with his work. He was just a family member of Scott, and there was a special


    driver hired by thepany. It was the one who drove Rachel to the airportst time.


    But she didn''t expect that Scott would send someone to send her home. Would he feel sorry for her?


    Sitting in the car and watching the receding scenery, Scott''s confession to her gradually emerged in her


    mind. Recalling carefully, since they met, they seemed to have experienced too many things, so much


    that she could not remember the days.


    This mixed too many things, including anger, warmth and happiness.


    When they got home, the sky outside was still bright, with beautiful rays of sunsses hanging on the


    horizon. Several middle-aged women were sitting on the bench under a tree in the neighborhood,


    chatting.


    "Mom, I''m back."


    "Michelle, why do youe back? What should he do if he is alone in the hospital? His arm hasn''t


    recovered, and it''s inconvenient for him to do anything. " Olivia came out of the kitchen with a


    grumbling face.


    With a chill in her heart, Michelle pouted sadly, "Now I really doubt who is your biological child."


    "Silly girl, of course you are my daughter." Seeing the sadness in her daughter''s eyes, Olivia didn''t say


    anything but asked her to wash her hands and have dinner.


    "Mom, I had it in the hospital." She was so full that she ordered food to eat in the hospital before she


    went home. Scott said eating alone was bored and asked her to apany him.


    "Well, you can go to work now." After ncing at the dishes on the table, Olivia said to Michelle.


    If she didn''t eat too much, probably Michelle could not resist the temptation of the delicious food. It was


    a pity that her mother didn''t cook by herself.


    She knew that her mother would feel bored having dinner alone, so she secretly held her waist from


    behind and leaned her head on her mother''s shoulder. She said naughtily, "mother, I''ll take a shower


    first. After dinner, let''s go out for a walk."


    "Okay." Olivia was amused by her daughter. Her daughter was already an adult, but she still acted like


    a spoiled child.


    After dinner, the mother and the daughter strolled on the sidewalk outside their residence location.


    They held each other''s hands and walked step by step.


    "Michelle, you were with Scott in the hospital these days. What happened?" What Olivia said suddenly


    came to Michelle''s ears, and she was a little stunned.


    "Mom, what could have happened?" Michelle did it on purpose so that she could avoid talking with her


    mother.


    "In fact, I have noticed that you like Scott, but you never admit it. Baby, there are certain things that are


    not asplicated as you think. Since it''s all over, let it go. The best solution is to throw it into the


    sewer, and let it flush into the sea. " Olivia didn''t want her daughter to live such a hard life. If she liked


    someone, then she was fond of him. If she didn''t like someone, then she didn''t like him. She didn''t


    have anything to hide, but she would feel bad if she kept it to herself.


    "Mom, it''s hard to say about love. How about you? You still remember father after all these years. I


    think you can understand my feelings, so I haven''t discussed this with you. " Speaking of this, Michelle


    couldn''t help lowering her head. She was thinking about something. She wanted to think it through, but


    found that doing was in vain.


    Before she met Scott, she had been living in the grief of betrayal and break up with her boyfriend. But


    now, the person she was missing was Scott rather than Wyn.


    She should have made it clear to Walter, hoping he wouldn''t badger her in the future.


    "Then tell mom, do you like Scott?" Olivia stopped and grabbed her daughter''s hand. She stared at her


    eyes as if looking for something.


    "Mom, i I like him. " Michelle lowered her head out of shyness, but her shy expression was witnessed


    by Olivia.


    Seeing this, Olivia couldn''t helpughing. She patted her daughter''s hand and said lovingly, "it''s good


    that you like him. Then I''m relieved."


    "Mom..." Michelle looked up at her mother with a blushing face.


    Next morning, Michelle was having breakfast with her mother at the table. While she was enjoying her


    meal, her phone suddenly rang.


    She nced at the phone on the table. It was a call from Scott, so before she could swallow


    something, she answered the phone. "Hello? CEO. "


    "Why haven''t youe yet? I''m starving to death." On the other end of the line, Scott wasining


    innocently. It was almost eight o''clock but Michelle hadn''te yet. Scott was very worried about her.


    In fact, he wasn''t hungry. He just wanted to see her earlier.


    "In a minute." Michelle replied in a vague voice.


    "Don''t forget to buy a sandwich at the center of the town when youe here. I''ve sent someone to


    pick you up. You can tell the driver when you get there. That''s it. Eat first. "


    On the other end of the phone, Michelle was stunned for a few seconds. She immediately swallowed


    the food in her mouth, and then asked doubtfully, "how do you know I''m eating?"


    "Swallow down the food first when you talk to me next time." Scott said at the other end of the line


    angrily.


    He wasn''t hungry at first, but when he heard that Michelle was enjoying her meal at home, he couldn''t


    help swallowing his saliva. But he wanted to eat the sandwiches at the store in the corner today. The


    taste of them was something he missed very much.


    "Okay." Then she hung up the phone. When she looked at the leftovers on the table, she thought about


    it for a while. Finally, she took out a heat preservation box from the kitchen and put the leftovers into it.


    "Michelle, are you taking this for Scott? How can you ask him to eat your leftovers? I''m going to the


    kitchen to cook some dishes. Wait for a moment. "


    "Oh, I have said that you don''t do that. Please listen to me." Seeing her mother was about to go to the


    kitchen, Michelle quickly held her hand.


    After she managed to persuade her mother to give up persuading, Michelle finally put the food on the


    tes into the heat preservation box.


    When she went out of themunity, she saw the Scott''s driver parked the car there as expected.


    When he saw her, he got out of the car and opened the back door as usual.


    After arriving at the hospital, Michelle knocked at the door first. She pushed the door open when the


    people inside spoke.


    "Boss, am Ite?"


    At this moment, Scott was reading a newspaper with his head half sitting on the bed. He asked


    carelessly, "where is the meal?"


    "Here you are." Michelle put the box on the night table and opened the cover. In an instant, the room


    was filled with that delicious scent.


    Turning his head to look at the stuff in the lunch box, Scott frowned unhappily and said, "didn''t I say I


    wanted that sandwich at the corner?"


    "You are a patient now. It''s improper to eat sandwiches. I think eating some grains is better for your


    health to recover quickly. " Michelle tried to talk Scott out of the idea.


    In fact, buying a sandwich would cost a lot of time at the corner. In addition, it was totally a waste of


    time and wasted on driving. So as soon as Michelle got into the car, she kept silent and arrived at the


    hospital.


    Scott looked at her unhappily and prepared to eat with chopsticks. In front of him were a bowl of white


    porridge and three dishes.


    When she took out the washbasin from the cab and was about to go to the washroom to get a basin


    of hot water, she was stopped by someone behind her. "Is this the leftovers you ate?"


    "What? No, that''s impossible. " Michelle shook her head in a hurry to deny. Even if it was true, she


    could not say it.


    What if Chester was unhappy and knew that she took the leftovers to deal with him, what would


    happen.


    "Look? I don''t remember there is any peanuts in the vegetables you brought here, do you? " Scott


    picked up a peanut from the bowl with chopsticks and put it in the air.


    "Boss, there is a mistake in cooking?" She continued to defend herself.


    "But there is no peanuts in these dishes. Just one grain." Scott continued to stir up trouble for her, as if


    he wouldn''t let her go so easily.


    Michelle knew if she didn''t admit, he wouldn''t let her go easily. As a result, she just took the initiative to


    say, "I ate up the whole peanuts."


    "Leave me some more next time."


    "Oh, I see. Ah? " She couldn''t believe her ears. Did she hear it right? Did Scott ask her to leave him


    some more next time? Did it mean that he didn''t mind the fact that he ate the leftovers?


    "Go ahead with your work. Don''t disturb me." After saying this, Scott bowed his head and began to eat.


    He enjoyed the meal very much. It was probably the most delicious meal he had ever had in his life!


    The morning passed. At noon, Michelle intended to go home to bring food back, but it was very hot


    outside, she didn''t want to run at all. So at noon, she bought the food online.


    Strangely enough, there was no kitchen in the VIP ward. Was it because they were afraid that the


    smoky oil would spread in the room and it was not good for the patient?


    If this was not the case, she could buy food and cook here, and she didn''t need toe back and


    forth. But what was even more disappointing was that her mother didn''t urge her to go home recently.


    This attitude waspletely different from the time when she was working.


    During the lunch break, Scott was lying on the bed, but his eyes had never left the sofa.


    Michelle was lying on the sofa. When she noticed his gaze, she turned over with her back to him.


    She didn''t have the habit of taking a nap, but the atmosphere now really made people want to have a


    good sleep. With air conditioner on, the room was like at a South Polepared to the


    outside.

 Chapter 116 Period Is Coming

    Chapter 116 Period Is Coming


    Michelle felt a dull pain in her stomach while she was sleeping. She covered her stomach with her hand


    subconsciously and thought that she would be fine by doing that. But the pain in her belly seemed to be


    getting more and more frequent and it was aggravated.


    She frowned and couldn''t help crying, "it hurts so much..."


    When Scott heard the noise, he came over in a hurry. He squatted on the sofa and looked at her face.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Pain was written all over her pale face. Tears were still welling up at the corners of her eyes. Her pale


    lips were trembling slightly, as if she was trying to say something, but she failed.


    "Michelle, don''t scare me!" Seeing that she frowned and looked painful, his heart ached as well.


    Michelle was so weak that she had no strength at all. She could only grasp his clothes and said, "my


    stomach hurts..."


    "Stomachache?" Scott looked down at her stomach and frowned. He asked doubtfully, "why does it


    hurt?"


    At this moment, Michelle really wanted to give him a punch and scolded him why he had so much


    nonsense!


    But even so, she really didn''t have the strength to exin anything. She could only say in a low voice,


    "I am in my period." After saying that, her face turned red like a persimmon, making people want to


    take a bite.


    Hearing this, Scott was a little embarrassed. However, he was inexperienced in it and didn''t know what


    to do at the moment.


    He got up, took the nket from the bed and gently covered her stomach.


    He heard that when a woman was on her period, her stomach ached because she had a cold. Then he


    went to the air conditioner and directly turned it off.


    "Let me take you to see a doctor." Scott came to the sofa again and saw her forehead sweating. He


    couldn''t stand it if it were him.


    "I just have a stomachache. I''ll be fine after resting for a while." As she spoke, Michelle was so painful


    that she curled up. Seeing that, Scott stopped saying anything and wanted to hug her subconsciously.


    "Don''t be like this. You have wounds. You will get hurt. I would be fine just to rest for a while. Can you


    buy me a bag of feminine napkins? " She couldn''t move but lie on the bed.


    She pleaded, afraid that Scott might turn her down. After all, this kind of thing was really embarrassing.


    A man went to buy it, and the famous Scott in C City made the originally quiet supermarket be a


    mess.


    When Scott were to pay the bill, he looked at that bag of feminine napkin with a little embarrassment


    and urged the cashier to hurry up. He might have been cursed as a bastard by those women, but some


    people knew that he was buying it for his girlfriend.


    "Wow! What a thoughtful boy! He is so good to buy this for his girlfriend. How can you find such a good


    young man nowadays? "


    In his lifetime, Scott never thought that he would buy a feminine napkin for a woman regardless of his


    reputation one day!


    Carrying the stic bag in his hand, he walked out of the supermarket awkwardly. Everyone thought


    that it was a piece of cake to carry the bag, but now those people''s attention was attracted by the bag.


    They could tell what was in the bag.


    Scott really regretted that he didn''t take the ck bag with him when he went out. Otherwise, he


    wouldn''t be like this. To his surprise, the bags from the supermarket were transparent!


    Now he became furious from embarrassment. If it was not for the urgency, he would not have acted like


    this. Why did they choose to go to the supermarket? It was really a regret.


    "Your girlfriend is suffering the period. She have to drink brown sugar water."


    The moment Scott walked into the elevator, he heard a woman''s voice. The woman nced into the


    bag and then smiled to Scott.


    Scott ignored her and stared at the elevator door fiercely. He found that time passed slowly from this


    moment on.


    After he entered the ward, he found that Michelle was still lying on the sofa. He quickly walked to her


    and put the stic bag on the tea table beside her. Then he sat down and held her up. "How are you


    feeling?"


    Burying herself into his arms, she felt the warmthing from his body. All of a sudden, she felt much


    better, "it''s not so painful."


    "I have bought what you want. Can you change it for yourself?" Scott asked tentatively.


    However, Michelle misunderstood his meaning. She didn''t do it by herself. Would she ask for his help?


    He had only one hand, so he didn''t know who to take care of.


    "It''s the same as before. I can do it." Then Michelle took the nket off her body and got up to go


    downstairs.


    But as soon as she moved her body, she felt a warm flow slowly flowing from her stomach. At that


    moment, she flushed again. She dared not to look back at the man behind her, so she directly rushed


    into the bathroom with that bag of stuff in her arms!


    Fortunately, she wore ck trousers today. Otherwise, it would be embarrassed if the shoes fell on her


    pants.


    It was the first time for her to be like this in front of a man since she was a child. She really wanted to


    jump into the river to wash her body.


    Scott sat on the sofa and looked at the bathroom quietly. When he heard the noise from inside, his face


    became red again.


    ''When did you be so shy, Scott?'' Realizing his reaction, Scott cursed in his heart.


    He never felt shy when he was with a woman. But now, things were totally different as he just knew


    what Michelle was suffering. He felt so sorry for his current identity.


    After tossing about in the bathroom for about half an hour, Michelle opened the door and came out.


    When she found that Scott was still sitting on the sofa, she suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    "Do you still feel pain in your belly?" He asked.


    Michelle did not speak but just shook her head. Then she walked over and sat beside him carefully.


    "You don''t need toe these days. Just stay at home and have a good rest." Scott did not know how


    miserable a woman had been these days, but to her it seemed very serious.


    Hearing that she was going to have a rest at home, Michelle got anxious immediately. She stood up in


    a hurry, and a warm stream came out of her stomach.


    She noticed that this month''s quantity seemed to be more than several months before. She wondered if


    she had been eating so well recently.


    For the sake of safety, Michelle decided not to move, otherwise her trousers would be wet.


    Sensing her difort, Scott called the driver to send her home. After all, Michelle was a woman who


    needed to stay at home to recover. Moreover, he had nurses to take care of him in the hospital alone,


    although he was used to having Michelle by his side.


    Three dayster, Michelle specially made a breakfast for Scott this morning.


    Olivia sat at the table, watching her daughter enjoying herself, she couldn''t helpughing: "this girl, it''s


    so obvious, still not honest to you."


    "Mom, what are you thinking about?" She walked out of the kitchen with a lunch box filled with all the


    things she needed to bring to the hospital today.


    "I am wondering when I can have a grandson." Olivia pretended to say casually.


    After hearing this, Michelle''s face immediately turned red. "Mom, I don''t want to talk with you anymore.


    I have to go to the hospital first."


    "Be careful on the way!"


    "Hey!"


    Scott didn''t know when she would be okay, so he didn''t send a driver to pick her up. After she walked


    out of the building, Michelle took a taxi smoothly.


    It was a sunny day. The sunlight sprinkled on the window and formed a colorful line. Everything was so


    beautiful.


    After arriving at the hospital, she walked along the corridor with excitement. When she pushed the door


    open, she was weed by an empty room.


    She called tentatively, but there was no answer.


    Putting down the lunch box in her hand, Michelle walked out and grabbed a nurse, "excuse me, where


    is the patient who lives in room 2203?"


    "Oh, do you mean Mr. Scott?"


    "Michelle!"


    Before Michelle could nod, a familiar voice came from behind. She was shocked and didn''t know what


    to do next.


    At this moment, there were too manyplex emotions in her heart, she didn''t know if she was excited


    or sad.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At that time, she really wanted to rush over to hug him. But she just thought about it and did not have


    the courage.


    "Boss, where have you been?" She suppressed the excitement in her heart and pretended to walk


    calmly in front of him. She looked down at his wounded arm, and the ster seemed to have been


    reced.


    "I''m going to change my ster. By the way, how are you? " Scott looked at his immobile arm and then


    at his eyes with tenderness.


    Subconsciously, Michelle looked away from his eyes and said, "I''m fine now. I brought you some soup."


    "Really? I''d like to have a try. You cook it for me? " Scott looked in haste.


    When they returned to the ward, Scott was sitting on the sofa. He personally watched Michelle open


    the lunch boxes one by one. In front of him were not only soup, but also rice balls.


    Scott took the bowl and drank a mouthful of it. While she reminded him, "be careful. It''s hot."


    "This soup smells good," After drinking it, Scott praised repeatedly.


    "These are tube shaped bones. They are good for health. I added some Chinese wolfberry, ginseng


    and other herbs to the bowl. "


    "Really? Then I''ll drink more! "


    Scott looked quite positive. Actually, he hadn''t seen her for three days. During this period of time, he


    wanted to call her to show his missing, but he was worried that she would be ufortable and disturb


    her.


    Now that they finally met, and she even took the soup she personally cooked, Scott only felt energetic.


    "Yummy! It''s my first time to drink such delicious soup!" He finished the soup quickly. Scott praised her


    exaggeratedly which made her happy.

 Chapter 117 A Subtle Change

    Chapter 117 A Subtle Change


    If your fingers are dirty, you don''t have to cut them off; if your hat is small, you don''t have to cut your


    head; if egg is not fresh, you don''t have to eat it all.


    Being persistent in life was a firm belief; being persistent in work was a spiritual support; being


    persistent in love was a beauty in life. But if one didn''t let other go at the right moment, he would


    be overwhelmed and live a hard life.


    In the Mu family''s vi in C City.


    "Hurry up, hurry up!" Sitting in front of the dressing table and wearing earrings, Zoy urged Wyn who


    had juste out of the bathroom. He did everything slowly. It really makes people impatient.


    "Your brother is in hospital. Don''t make a fuss. Besides, he is just your cousin, the son of your father''s


    brother. " Standing behind her, Wyn asked impatiently.


    "Wyn, do you know what you are talking about?" Zoy stood up hurriedly and turned around to see his


    sleepy face.


    She could feel her blood all over. If it was not because she loved him, she would have had a big fight


    with him.


    Ever since she had married into the Mu family, her life had been hard. She knew her husband didn''t


    love her, but what could she do? It would be great as long as she loved him, and this lovested for


    three years


    Could she say that when Michelle shared all the happiness she had with her, she gradually fell in love


    with this man whom she had never met?


    However, she had never regretted marrying him, because she had never thought of that.


    Even if she couldn''t win his heart in her whole life, she wouldn''t mind as long as she could keep him by


    her side. She believed that one day, he would be on her side.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    It was not easy for them to travel abroad this time, so as to make up for the married honeymoon. She


    thought going there would help improve their rtionship, but it turned out that Wyn was as indifferent


    as a wooden man.


    The couple lived in the same room, but they almost slept in separate beds.


    Every time when she looked at his sleeping face, Zoy would have the impulse to throw herself to him.


    But she was afraid that Wyn would be angry because of it, so she had been holding it back. Until now,


    they hadn''t kissed. They hadn''t even held hands.


    "Father, mother, we are out." When they went downstairs arm in arm, their parents were watching TV


    on the couch.


    "Okay!" They turned back at the same time and smiled at the person downstairs.


    After arriving at the hospital, they was informed of the room where Scott was. Then they went to the


    elevator with the things they had bought.


    "Brother!" When she opened the door, she found that Scott was lying on the bed and his arm was in


    ster.


    After uttering these words, Zoy went into the ward first and walked up to Scott with excitement.


    Scott just had a light look on her and turned to watch TV, "did you have fun abroad?"


    "Yes, I''m very happy." Zoy replied with a smile.


    Wyn walked to the couch, put the bags on the coffee table before turning around and walking towards


    Scott.


    As the only woman here, Zoy could feel the hostility in the two men''s eyes. How could she not know


    what had happened? But she had to pretend that she knew nothing about it now.


    Because men all disliked clever women.


    "Brother, why didn''t you inform your family when you were in hospital. People in thepany told us,


    then we knew it." Zoy''s words brought the two men back to reality. She just nced at them and took


    out the bought fruit to wash.


    When the door was closed, only the sound of TV could be heard in the room.


    It was stiff between Scott and Wyn. But the one who was tired was Wyn because he was standing


    there.


    "Brother, when will your arm recover? I heard that there were cause of the ident. " Finally, Wyn


    couldn''t wait anymore.


    Scott fixed her eyes on TV and did not look at the man standing beside him. For him, a man like Wyn


    didn''t deserve any attention at all.


    When Wyn saw that Scott ignored him deliberately, he was burning with anger. If it was not for the sake


    of face, he would really have a good fight with him here!


    Scott threw a nce at Greyson''s clenched fist and sneered.


    "Brother, the fruit is so fresh and must be sweet." At that moment, Zoy just came back. She opened the


    door with the fresh fruit and looked at the stunned Wyn. "Wyn, will you help me?"


    "Okay." Wyn wanted to act intimately with Zoy in front of Scott, so he agreed to her request.


    Zoy passed the fruit she washed to Scott. Scott shook his head and said, "I''ll eatter."


    "Okay." With a gesture of astonishment, Zoy withdrew her hand.


    She was well aware of Scott''s cold personality, but she didn''t expect him to express his attitude like this


    every time. In the past three years, he didn''t fulfill the responsibility as a brother.


    It seemed that she had to rely on herself.


    Just as the atmosphere was a little embarrassing, the door of the ward was pushed open again. The


    group of people turned around, only to see Michellee over with a lunch box.


    "President." She shouted at the door and saw the other two people in the room.


    At that moment, her feet were as heavy as lead.


    "What are you doing there? Bring it to me. I''m starving to death," Scott said


    "Yes." If it were not Scott who reminded her, she would not know how to do.


    But it was normal for them toe here, because Scott was Zoy''s cousin. Since he was in hospital, as


    his sister, of course she shoulde to see him.


    As usual, Michelle put the things in her hands on the bedside table, opened the lid one by one, and


    presented them in front of Scott.


    "Feed me." Scott said calmly in front of everyone.


    With a slight hesitation, Michelle continued to feed him the soup carefully in front of them.


    The life of the little couple made the whole space seem to belong to them only.


    Looking at this scene, Zoy couldn''t help shivering. She didn''t want to stay at the manor anymore.


    Holding Wyn''s arm, she said intimately, "honey, let''s go home."


    After that, she said to Scott, "brother, we''re leaving now."


    Scott didn''t look up at them, but replied coldly, "yes."


    When they walked out of the ward, Wyn immediately shook off her hand and quickened his pace. Zoy


    followed him closely in case that he would get lost.


    "Wyn, wait for me. Why are you walking so fast?" Zoy wanted Wyn to stop and wait for her, but he


    didn''t.


    Since Zoy couldn''t drive, she had to rely on Wyn.


    After they got into the car, Zoy immediately opened the back door and got in as she saw Wyn started


    the engine. She didn''t want to sit with him now because it would make her feel stressed.


    Wyn didn''t say anything, but drove seriously.


    Sitting in the back seat, Zoy stared at him angrily. "Wyn, you''re married. You''re my husband. But you


    still have another woman in your heart. What should I do as a wife? I''m a human being, and my heart


    will ache too! "


    Now she was no different from a shrew, though she had always maintained the image of a rich young


    lady. However, it was inevitable that people would have their own bottom lines touched.


    Instead of answering her question, Wyn parked his car at the roadside. He opened the door and was


    about to get out. But at that moment, Zoy shouted in the car, "where are you going? I won''t let you go.


    Come back! "


    Looking at the receding figure of Wyn, Zoy was so angry that she almost cried.


    In the ward, Michelle took the used bowl to wash in the bathroom. The door of the room was not


    closed, so she could clearly hear the TV outside.


    After Wyn and Zoy left, Scott didn''t talk to her. Except for the sound of TV, Michelle only felt that she


    was alone in the room.


    Through the gap, she peeked at the man lying in the hospital bed. He was watching TV attentively.


    After she washed the lunch jar, she walked out of the restroom.


    Michelle walked to the bedside carefully and sat beside him. Unconsciously, she found that she liked


    keeping such a distance from him.


    "Have you seen enough?" Suddenly, Scott asked her.


    Michelle didn''t expect that he would find out. She kept her head down subconsciously and said nothing.


    But Scott smiled. He stood up and removed the nket. Michelle came to help at once. But the next


    second, he pulled her into his arms, and she could even feel his brief breath.


    "Look at me." He ordered.


    Michelle looked up at him in a daze, only to meet his deep eyes.


    Scott gently touched her cheek with his right hand, bent over and kissed her lips, and whispered in her


    ear, "I miss you so much..."


    Suddenly, Michelle was shocked. She didn''t know what Scott meant, but she had a subtle change in


    her heart. Yes, she had a crush on him, and it was true.


    At that moment, she did not break away from his arms, but gently hugged him with her hands and


    leaned her head on his broad chest. Finally, she noticed his heartbeat. It was so warm.


    When Scott saw this, he hugged her more tightly, but because of his one hand, he couldn''t use much


    strength.


    She didn''t dare to admit her feelings and feelings for him at the moment. She didn''t dare to say it, at


    least it was not the time.

 Chapter 118 Be My Woman

    Chapter 118 Be My Woman


    One day, when you were walking on the street, a stranger came up to you and asked, "are you tired?"


    "No," she answered shortly


    The man continued to ask, "do you feel pain? Are you bitter? "


    Her answer was: "it hurt once, but it has healed. I don''t want to be inferior to others. I don''t want to be


    weak. I don''t have the right to cry out tiredness, pain or bitterness. "


    Speaking of this, she lowered her head slightly, as if she did not want other to see the sadness in her


    eyes.


    The man continued to ask, "then why are your eyes filled with tears?"


    At that moment, she choked with sobs. After a pause, she said, "because I am also a person, and I


    needfort too. All tears, bitterness, pain, can only turn into a drop of happiness..."


    "Mom, I''m not going home tonight."


    "Okay. Take care of Scott." Olivia said on the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Michelle stood in front of the window and looked up at the sky outside.


    As the sun set, a ray of rosy sunlight shone through the floor to ceiling windows and Lily curtains into


    the living room, adding ayer of gorgeous color to the simple but elegant room.


    Scott slowly walked up and hugged her from behind. Michelle just tilted her head slightly to nce at


    him and did not refuse.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    They stood in front of the window without saying anything for a long time.


    Did she acquiesce in it?


    In the evening, Scott slept on the sofa and gave his hospital bed to Michelle. She remembered that he


    had said, "don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you."


    Staying with him made her rxed instead of feeling scared. She knew that he would never hurt her, let


    alone do anything out of line.


    At dusk, dark clouds were gathering in the sky, and heavy rain poured down. Outside the window,


    lightning shed, thunder rumbled, wild wind whistling, and the trees in the distance were whining.


    Lying on the bed, Michelle woke up from her dream. She looked around and no light was on. All of a


    sudden, a sh of lightning startled her so much that she retracted her head into the quilt.


    The room was cool with the air conditioner on.


    The thunder got louder and louder. Though hiding herself under the quilt, Michelle was still scared. She


    trembled and let out a faint cry.


    Scott was a light sleeper. When he heard her cry, he stood up and looked at the source of it.


    When he realized that it is Michelle''s sound, he thought that something happened to her. So he ran to


    Michelle in darkness. He pulled back the quilt and held her in his arms. At that time, he could feel her


    shivering body.


    At the same time, there was a thunder from the window again, and Michelle was so scared that she fell


    into the arms of Scott.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s okay." Until now, Scott found that she was afraid of thunder, so he softly patted her


    on the back andforted her.


    The mellow voice of the man make her calm down.


    Michelle let go of him and looked at his face through the lighting in from the window. They were so


    close to each other that they almost kissed.


    Scott grabbed her head and got on top of her.


    They kept this posture, and Michelle did not dare to move, afraid of touching him identally. Scott


    was on top of her, and he looked down at her quietly.


    Then he bent over and kissed her gently on the forehead. Seeing that she didn''t resist, he slid further


    and finally kissed her lips that he had been expecting for a long time.


    Michelle was overwhelmed by the kiss. She put her arms around his neck and was about to kiss him,


    Scott was also kissing her ear gently. "Michelle, can you be my woman?"


    His voice was trembling, but she knew that he was not afraid, but bearing the difort in his body.


    Michelle''s body was weak after being kissed by him, and she forgot to refuse, but she also didn''t


    ept.


    Knowing that it was hard for her to ept it for a while, Scott did not force her. But he couldn''t bear to


    leave the kiss. So he was a little selfish and continued kissing.


    "Give me some time. I need time to think about it." Michelle said through the gap between their kisses,


    and Scott stopped working.


    He looked at her, and then got up and left.


    Michelle thought he was angry. When she was about to exin, he said, "okay."


    Scott had never thought that it was so difficult to pursue a woman. They kissed, but she still hesitated


    when making sure of their rtionship.


    She had feelings for him!


    Staring at the back of Scott who was sitting on the edge of the bed, Michelle did not know how long


    they have been kissing, but the thunder outside had stopped. It was still raining. Cold wind blew in


    through the window gap, making people sneeze.


    "Are you cold?" At the thought of this, Scott quickly put the quilt on her.


    "I''m fine." Michelle shook her head to show her kindness. When she was about to pull the quilt from her


    body, she was stopped by Scott harshly. At that moment, she was scared to froze in ce, and did not


    dare to act rashly anymore.


    Suddenly, she heard a thunder, which frightened her again. She threw her arms around Scott and


    pushed her head into his chest.


    Scott looked at her and couldn''t helpughing.


    In the past, she also lived in a quiet ce, which originally belonged to him. She was like a lost spirit


    that brought vitality to him.


    He had never believed in falling in love at first sight before, and he had never believed that he would


    fall in love with a woman for the rest of his life. It was all ruined by this woman in front of him.


    She appeared in front of him without warning. She was real in his space and caught his attention,


    which made him have an indescribable throb of love.


    When love came, it would burst into a flood no matter you believed it or not


    The next day.


    When Michelle woke up, she found herself lying on the bed, while Scott was reading a newspaper on


    the sofa.


    Seeing that she had woken up, he put the newspaper aside, stood up and walked to the bed. He


    stretched his hand to pinch her face and said softly, "go wash your face. I have ordered breakfast."


    After that, she walked into the bathroom obediently, turned on the tap, fetched two bottles of water and


    rushed to her face.


    When she came out of the bathroom, a variety of food had been served on the tea table. She opened


    her eyes wide and said with her mouth wide open, "Boss, you ordered so much food."


    "Come and sit here." Scott moved to the next seat and gestured for her to sit down.


    Michelle rubbed her eyes as if she was still sleepy. When she sat down on the sofa, Scott handed her a


    pair of chopsticks. "Let''s eat. These are your favorite."


    Hearing his words, Michelle looked at the dishes on the table. They were all her favorite!


    She turned to him with curiosity, as if to ask how he knew.


    "I''ve been with you for such a long time. I would be an idiot if I couldn''t sense it." Scott exined as if


    he knew what was in Michelle''s mind.


    In fact, Scott was a careful man. Or he wouldn''t have noticed her every subtle movements.


    After going through the discharge procedure, Michelle and Scott walked out of the hospital. The driver


    got out of a ck car and opened the back door for them.


    "Boss, in this way, can you go to work in thepany?" Just now they got in the car, Michelle couldn''t


    wait asking.


    "I just hurt my arm. I won''t dy my work." Scott said indifferently, as if the injury was really nothing.


    Michelle opened her mouth slightly and wanted to say something, but she held back.


    The time for Scott to be discharged from the hospital was in the morning. Before that, he had received


    a call frompany''s leader. She guessed that something might have happened. Otherwise, the


    leader wouldn''t call him in such a hurry. After all, everyone in thepany knew that Scott had a car


    ident and was hospitalized.


    His arm was still in ster, but it didn''t affect his handsome appearance. People couldn''t help admiring


    that he was indeed a handsome guy.


    As they arrived at thepany, Scott got off the car with the help of Michelle. At the same time,


    everyone in thepany stood in a row and bowed to Scott. "President!"


    Without saying anything, nor looking at Michelle, the two people just supported each other and walked


    towards the elevator.


    When arriving at the 23rd floor, Scott sessfully sat in his long lost office chair.


    At this time, Michelle also stood aside, waiting for instructions.


    "Check my schedule and make a form and send it to me. By the way, I''ll be on a business trip these


    days. Book an air ticket for me. "


    When she heard the word "business trip", Michelle was stunned.


    Scott was just discharged from the hospital and would be on a business trip. His arm hadn''t recovered


    yet. So she was really worried about him.


    Before she left, she gave a nce at Scott and then left the CEO''s office. She returned to her spot and


    sat in front of theputer to sort out the recent information.


    She booked a ticket for him tomorrow, because it said the day after tomorrow was on the ticket.


    The ce Scott was going was Ennd, and a very far ce.


    That night, Scott stayed overnight at Michelle''s home. After all, his vi was too far away from the


    airport. In order to save time, he had no choice but to spend the night in the Michelle''s home.


    Olivia was so happy to see Scott. But when she heard that Scott was going on a business trip


    tomorrow, she could not help but worry.


    "Scott, you haven''t recovered yet. Is it okay for you to go on a business trip? Michelle will go with you?


    " After the dinner, Olivia grabbed Scott''s hand and led him to the sofa in the living room. She continued


    to enjoin like a mother for fear that Scott could not take care of himself.


    "Mom, I''m not going with him."


    "Aunt, don''t worry. I''m a grown-up now. I can take care of myself. Besides, the receptionist there will


    take care of me. It''s okay. "

 Chapter 119 Waiting Until I Come Back

    Chapter 119 Waiting Until I Come Back


    Michelle didn''t like airport because it was a ce for departure.


    "Boss, take good care of yourself there. If you have any problems, just call me. And my phone is on 24


    hours a day."


    Before leaving, Michelle told Scott to be careful.


    Scott was sad and pulled her into his arms. Michelle didn''t refuse. They just kept this posture. They


    reluctantly left until there was a clear voice from the broadcast.


    Scott bent over and gave her a kiss. "Wait for me here," he said softly


    At that moment, Michelle looked at him with loving eyes. She felt extremely sad. But she was warning


    herself that she couldn''t cry in front of him. Because of this, Scott was more reluctant to leave.


    Standing outside the security, Michelle watched Scott disappear in front of her, which made her feel


    bad.


    The time of waiting for a person was so long that she had no idea how it felt when she was waiting for


    someone. But now, she knew.


    After Scott left, Michelle''s life returned to peace. She went to work, sorted out the data and went home


    every day. Two pots and one line life made her worry about him.


    Every day when she arrived at thepany, she would lower her head and be busy with her work,


    because only in this way would she have no time to think of him.


    "Where are you going? Are you looking for her? Don''t be silly, Wyn. She doesn''t love you at all. "


    In the vi of the Mu family.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Zoy angrily stared at Wyn who was looking for clothes in front of the


    wardrobe. She knew what was on his mind?


    When Scott was not in thepany, Wyn went to the Jiang Group almost every day. However,


    Michelle did not pay attention to him at all, and he insisted on getting close to her.


    Zoy just couldn''t figure out what of Michelle was pretty? She was more beautiful and richer than


    Michelle but she couldn''t win Wyn''s heart after such a long time.


    Back then, many pursuers had lined up outside the school.


    Instead of answering her, Wyn closed the wardrobe door and walked out without looking back. At the


    moment, Zoy grabbed Wyn by the wrist and begged, "Wyn, don''t leave me, okay? I can''t live without


    you. "


    "Zoy, I won''t love you for the rest of my life." Standing there, Wyn didn''t even have a look at her.


    He shook her off and strode away.


    Mr. Mu and Mrs. Mu were on vacation, so Wyn dared to go to the Jiang Group.


    After work, Michelle packed up the files on her desk and left with her bag. However, at this moment, the


    phone in her bag rang.


    "Hello?" She took a look at the screen. It was from Walter. She hesitated for a while before picking up


    the phone.


    After all, Walter had gone abroad now and no one knew what he was doing there.


    Anyway, as a rich young man, he didn''t have to worry about money. He could not run out of his all


    money in his whole life.


    As for Walter, Michelle only knew that he came from a rich family. He liked photography and freedom. If


    he had to stay in the same ce for a long time, he would feel more ufortable.


    So he went abroad to find new inspirations this time. He wanted to shoot more outstanding works and


    be a famous photographer. Because he wanted to give Michelle a bright future on his own.


    "Are you all right there? I heard that Scott was on a business trip. Do you need me to apany you?


    " Walter said in a joking tone on the other end of the phone. But Michelle took it seriously.


    "I''m used to this kind of life," She said.


    Since Walter was a western-educated kid, it was an easy thing for him to be rejected when he wanted


    to chase a girl. And Michelle also knew that no matter how she refused, this man would still appear in


    her sight.


    He was one of Scott''s best friends.


    "Well, take care of yourself. After I be a famous photographer, I wille back to China to look


    for you. " Before Michelle could speak, Walter hung up the phone.


    He was afraid of being rejected.


    Michelle stared at her phone for a while and found the phone number of Scott. When she was about to


    dial, her phone rang.


    Looking at the caller, she couldn''t help smiling.


    "Boss, are you all right there?" She asked.


    "Well, not bad. I just miss you a little. " Scott whispered on the other end of the phone.


    After hearing this, although she was a little shy, Michelle felt warm in her heart.


    She didn''t speak, nor did she hang up the phone. She was waiting for him.


    Scott could imagine the shy look on her face. She was always easily to blush, maybe because her skin


    was too good.


    He couldn''t help smiling and looking up at the sky, "is it time to get off work? Are you home now?"


    "Not yet. I just got out of thepany." Michelle replied politely.


    "Take a cab home. Bus is not safe for many people. You can take taxi fee to thepany. I''ll pay for it.


    " Scott did not like her to take the bus to work every day. He had some bad recall after he took a bus


    tripst time.


    The bus was overcrowded. Anyone who thought of it now would feel scared. He was really worried that


    the person was overloaded and the bus would be in trouble.


    Michelle didn''t pay any attention to what Scott said. Taxi was a luxurious thing for her. She didn''t like it


    or afford it.


    Since Scott couldn''t see anything there anyway, she simply agreed on the surface.


    Originally, Scott wanted his driver to pick her up, but Michelle was afraid that more gossip would be


    caused, so she refused without thinking.


    Scott didn''t force her, fearing that she would misunderstand him as an arrogant man. One could make


    any decision without asking for others'' permission in the first ce, but the result was of the opposite


    effect.


    They chatted for a long time before hanging up the phone.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Standing at the bus stop, Michelle looked up at the sky. Under the blue sky, she seemed to see Scott


    When she arrived home, her mother was not at home. Michelle thought her mother must have gone out


    to buy some groceries, so she changed her shoes and went to the kitchen to check what she could


    make.


    Just then, the doorbell rang.


    "Didn''t mother bring the key?" She quickly put down the things in her hand and went to open the door.


    "Wyn?" When she saw the people outside the door, Michelle was stunned for a moment, but then she


    added rudely, "sorry, you are not weed here."


    As she spoke, she was about to close the door. But before she could close it, Wyn already blocked the


    door with his hands. He was too strong to close the door for Michelle. Finally, she gave up and went to


    the living room without looking back.


    She sat on the couch with her arms crossed, waiting for Wyn.


    "Michelle, I know you like straight, so here I am." Standing next to her, Wyn lowered his head to look at


    her.


    "Sorry, we are just friends. Please call my full name." Michelle want to give him a hard time. At least he


    was an uninvited guest when he came to this house.


    "Okay, Michelle Wang," After hesitating for a while, Wyn agreed to her request. "Do you know that


    people in thepany are suspecting you?"


    "What?" Before Wyn could finish, he sat down on the couch opposite her. She didn''t even look at him


    and said coldly.


    Her indifferent expression made his heart ache. He suppressed the difort in his heart and


    continued: "the day when I went to the Jiang Group, I found that a few employees of thepany were


    talking about your abnormal rtionship with Scott in the tea room. Scott is in hospital and you are not


    in thepany. Someone said you went to the hospital to take care of him. I didn''t believe it at first, but


    after I saw it with my own eyes that day, do you know how I felt? "


    "Their mouths are fixed on them. I can''t stop them no matter what they say. I have heard too much


    gossip, not only about me. " Michelle replied still with a lukewarm attitude. She didn''t want to hear a


    word of Wyn.


    ''when did Wyn be such a sissy? She remembered that man, who used to be a nice upstanding


    man. Where was he now?


    "Aren''t you afraid?" Wyn was taken aback by her cold attitude. It was so strangepared with the


    Michelle he knew before.


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t do anything wrong."


    "Michelle Wang, you will be scarred by the gossip! " There was a hint of embarrassment in his tone. He


    stood up from the sofa and looked down at her.


    At this moment, he couldn''t believe his eyes and ears.


    "Thank you for your concern. But I think you know better than me who did this to me. Who did this to


    me? " Michelle stood up and went straight to the door.


    She opened the door and turned to look at the still standing Wyn. "Mr. Wyn, please leave. You are not


    weed here."


    "Michelle, you are with Scott all day long. How do you know what he is up to? A rich second generation


    like him, only y with women! " Wyn rushed to Michelle and grabbed her shoulders tightly.


    "Wyn mu, you hurt me. Let go of me!" Michelle growled.


    She raised her eyes to stare at him, and he was staring at her too.


    Michelle tried to gain free from his restraint. Or they would be misunderstood.


    Instead of letting go, Wyn held her hand more tightly. He was so angry that blue veins stood out on his


    face.


    "Michelle, I am doing this for your own good. Do you know Scott well? "


    "At least I know it better than you. If you don''t have anything else to do, you can leave now. My mother


    wille back soon. I can''t guarantee how she will react when she sees you. "

 Chapter 120 We Are Couple!

    Chapter 120 We Are Couple!


    "Are you driving me away? I came to see you out of kindness, but you drove me away? " Looking at the


    silent woman, Wyn''s forehead tightened. "Michelle, I''m doing this for your own good," he said, his voice


    trembling


    "Thank you. I''m not a child. I can take care of myself." However, Michelle still refused to look into his


    eyes. If she looked into his eyes, she would be heartbroken.


    Behind them was the corridor. A gust of cold wind blew and he felt a chill at his back. Thinking back on


    what Michelle had said, Wyn could only feel blood rushed into his brain.


    "Michelle, we are couple! You love me and I love you. Shouldn''t we be together? "


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Michelle turned to look at Wyn, only to hear the sound of


    footsteps from downstairs. She dragged Wyn into the room and closed the door.


    Upon looking this, Wyn was pleased. He walked up to her, held her arms and said, "you still love me,


    right?"


    The pain in Michelle''s arms brought her extreme fear!


    "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    "Michelle, trust me. We are meant for each other! Give me some time and I will prove it to you. I will


    give you a bright future. We will have our own children in the future! "


    All of a sudden, Michelle calmed herself down. She looked into his eyes and said, "Wyn, I can pretend


    that nothing has happened today. But I warn you, if you keep pestering me, I will call the police. "


    "You have fallen in love with him, haven''t you?" Wyn seemed to know something from her answer. He


    stared at her, hoping it was not the answer he wanted least.


    But the reality was always cruel.


    "Yes, I like him." Michelle replied him in a serious tone, not like joking.


    "You..." Wyn suddenly pulled her into his arms and bent down to kiss her.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Michelle was frightened and dodged. She pushed him away, bit her lips and said with disgust, "Wyn,


    don''t do this to me!"


    When they were quarreling, the door was opened. Carrying two big bags in her hands, Olivia rushed


    over as soon as she saw what was happening in the room. "Let go of my daughter. Wyn! How dare you


    come here?"


    She threw one of the stic bag to Wyn, which hit his handsome face exactly.


    Because of the pain, Wyn loosened his grip on Michelle''s arms.


    He looked at Olivia and wanted to exin something, but he couldn''t say anything at the moment.


    "If you don''t want me to call the police, please leave here right now!" With her daughter in her arms,


    Olivia asked Wyn to leave rudely. She didn''t expect that this man had the face toe here after doing


    something wrong.


    Wyn''s heart thumped in pain, and he staggered back a few steps. He took onest look at Michelle and


    then left resolutely.


    The door was mmed so hard that the whole building was trembling.


    Olivia looked at the girl in her arms and patted her head gently. Michelle remained silent, but Olivia


    knew that her daughter was terrified.


    In the bar, the deafening music and blurred light on the dancing floor swayed young men and women,


    who were very happy.


    A strapping figure was sitting on the edge lonely. He looked at them coldly, with the food in his hand


    constantly being fed into his mouth.


    Plus this one, he had drunk 16 sses in a row.


    Sitting in front of the bar counter, Wyn mmed his ss on the table and ordered wine for him. The


    waiter gave him a nce and advised, "Sir, you are drunk. How about I send someone to send you


    back first?"


    "Are you afraid that I won''t give you the money?" When he heard that he was rejected, Wyn felt bad.


    The waiter at the bar counter shook his head and looked at him again. Then he turned around, took a


    bottle of expensive wine from the wine cab behind him, handed it to Wyn and said, "enjoy yourself."


    Impatiently, Wyn poured the wine in the ss, and downed it in one gulp. Then he mmed the ss


    on the table before refilling the ss again.


    "I am in love with him." His mind was still ringing with the words that Michelle had said, which


    undoubtedly deeply hurt his heart.


    "Hum! It turns out that women always are sentimental." He suddenly realized that he had been too


    stupid. But it was undeniable that women could easily change their minds.


    "Scott, you are merciless."


    Clutching the ss between his fingers, Wyn burned with anger and hatred. Only gods knew how


    much he missed her now. It was pretty if Michelle could stay with him now.


    He didn''t want to marry Zoy. It was all because of the situation that he was forced to marry Zoy. Wyn


    was born in such a family and he couldn''t decide his own marriage. He just regretted that he was too


    coward. If he had left this house earlier, would he live happily with Michelle now?


    All result of marring Zoy was only the two families'' reputation would be more famous in the future.


    But he knew that the Jiang Group did not need any help at all, because it was strong enough.


    Obviously, this marriage was made by Mr. and Mrs. mu.


    In order to save the Mu Group''s face, they made up a lot of lies when they announced the news to the


    media. The so-called love story between the prince and the princess was a lie.


    He had lost both love and his heart.


    He didn''t like this kind of violence, and he wouldn''t ept it either.


    Now, as long as he thought of going home and seeing a woman he didn''t love at all, how painful was


    he?


    He clenched the ss with blue veins standing out on his hands. With a bang, the cup was crushed


    into pieces! The sudden noise startled everyone in the bar. The crowd looked in his direction. In the


    dazzling light, they could only see a tall figure sitting in front of the bar counter.


    Meanwhile, blood gushed from Wyn''s palm. The woman near him screamed and ran away.


    Seeing this, the waiter grabbed the bottle in front of Wyn at once, and then looked at his injured hand.


    However, Wyn seemed to be totally bewitched. He tightly grasped the debris, not willing to let them go.


    At this moment, the whole bar became cold because of his resentment.


    The ce used to be boisterous and erotic, but now it became quiet and silent because of him.


    Some young people in the bar were suddenly annoyed by what was happening here. The guests were


    here to have fun, but he somehow ruined the mood.


    They walked towards Wyn together.


    The waiter didn''t know what to do, but lowered his head and kept busying with his work. So he had no


    choice but to turn a blind eye to it. After all, even if the bar was damaged, someone had to pay for it.


    Wyn hadn''t realized the danger yet. At this moment, those young men had stood behind him, full of


    anger on their faces.


    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you? What? If you are in a bad mood, you can go somewhere else to


    have fun. Why do you insist on going to such a crowded ce? Don''t you know that I have booked all


    the tables today? "


    One of the leaders said coldly, after pushing Wyn away.


    But Wyn didn''t respond. He still sat there like a wooden man.


    The young men looked at each other with disdain.


    "Damn it! You should be punished by us."


    As soon as his words faded away, the young men rushed over and dragged Wyn out of the chair. Then


    they pressed him against the floor, punching and kicking. Wyn felt as if his soul had been taken away,


    and he did not have any reaction under such a situation!


    A few minutester, they left. The leader spat at him and mocked, "we thought he was a big shot. But it


    turns out he is just a coward."


    The bartender looked sympathetically at the injured Wyn, so he called in some security guards and


    asked them to take him out.


    Since no one knew his home address, the security guard had to throw him into the white Audi. Then a


    man stooped down and took his mobile phone out of his pocket. He looked through the phone book,


    froze in the name list and dialed the number.


    It was dark outside. Michelle lied on the bed and yed with her cell phone. She tried to add Scott''s


    wechat ount but failed as he had never registered an ount. She felt a little upset.


    "What is he doing at this time?" At the thought of this, she decided to give him a call. But her phone


    rang before she dialed the number.


    Looking at the caller ID, she hung up without hesitation. Although she didn''t save that man''s phone


    number, she still could recognize it.


    Outside the bar, the security personnel saw the phone was hung up and couldn''t help cursing. When


    he was about to look for the phone book again, the phone rang. He looked at the caller and there were


    words, "Zoy."


    After hesitating for a while, he answered the phone. "If you know this gentleman, pleasee here as


    soon as possible. He is drunk and injured."


    "What?" On the other side of the phone, Zoy shouted, full of incredulity.


    Wyn was injured? Where on earth did he go?


    After hanging up the phone, Zoy rushed out with her bag.


    When she arrived at the designated ce, she saw Wyn lying on the cold ground. With her and driver''s


    help, they finally put the drunk Wyn into the car.


    The driver drove the car and left the ce quickly.

 Chapter 121 Losing Contact

    Chapter 121 Losing Contact


    "Wine! Give me the wine!"


    Wyny on the bed and Zoy was wiping his arms and cheeks with a hot towel. But Wyn shook his


    hands off. Zoy staggered back several steps and almost fell to the ground.


    She stood there, looking at the drunk Wyn, feeling very upset. She took another basin of hot water from


    the bathroom and continued to wipe his body. She heard that he would feel better if she wiped his body


    with hot water.


    This was the first time that Zoy had taken care of a man.


    When she unbuttoned his shirt, her fair face slightly turned red. Although she knew that he didn''t need


    her at all, she still wanted to stay with him.


    "How much have you drunk to be like this?"


    "Michelle, I love you. You are mine all my life. I don''t allow you to be with Scott. Pleasee back. "


    Suddenly, Wyn grasped Zoy''s hand tightly, not willing to let go.


    Zoy tried to draw her hand back, but it was in vain.


    She looked at him, heartbroken. "Why haven''t you forgotten her after all these years? I thought you


    could see what I have done, but... "


    Thinking of this, a dash of tears shed through the corners of Zoy''s eyes. At that moment, she really


    couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Faced with her husband''s cold treatment, she really could not ept it. Which woman wouldn''t be


    afraid of being left alone at home by her husband?


    She was indeed from a rich family. She led an enviable life, not worrying about food or clothes. She


    thought that with these things, coupled with a love, it would be the most perfect thing in life. However, it


    didn''t ur to her that a marriage like theirs was without so-called happiness at all.


    Tears welled up in her eyes under the dim light. "Why don''t you love me?"


    "Michelle, I love you! I love you very much." Then Wyn pulled Zoy into his arms before she could react.


    Then he started to kiss her. His kisses were so passionate that she was restless. Her heart hurt at that


    moment, as if it had been swallowed up by his kiss.


    Zoy was doing whatever she could to please him. This was the first time she felt love after they got


    married


    "Wyn..." She seemed to have forgotten everything and called his name softly.


    Wyn''s body felt ufortable as if he was about to break through the block regardless of anything


    else. He couldn''t control that feeling at all. Confused, Wyn suddenly pressed on top of the woman.


    He lowered his head and kissed her forehead, cheeks, lips, and then neck


    "Wyn..." Zoy called his name anxiously, holding his head in her hands. Meanwhile, the man kept


    running down. Her skin was covered with kisses, showing deep love.


    Wyn''s breath grew heavy, and the heat inside his body seemed to be bursting out from his body. But


    the next second he realized something and suddenly stopped.


    Immersed in the pleasure, Zoy lied on the bed with her eyes closed.


    A few seconds passed before Wyn stood up and walked out of the bedroom without hesitation, a trace


    of pain shing across his handsome face.


    Feeling no weight on her body, Zoy stood up. Watching his back, tears fell down from the corners of her


    eyes again.


    Wyn stumbled to the garage, picked up a car and rushed out. Listening to the sound of the car engine


    from the outside of the window, Zoy clenched her hands into fists, with her long nails deeply sunk into


    the flesh.


    Wyn crazily drove the car. There was only the wind in the dark to apany him.


    "Ah!" Finally, he roared, and then stepped on the brake.


    Gasping, he leaned back on the seat and closed his eyes in pain. At this time, the past scenes were


    vivid in his mind and lingered.


    At that moment, the door was opened and a red and slim figure rushed into the car. Wyn didn''t turn


    around to see who she was. But judging from her cheap perfume, he was sure that she was a night


    club girl, who used toe to the bar to draw customers at night in the recent generation.


    As he expected, as soon as she got on the car, the woman leaned over and said in a sweet voice, "Sir,


    I''m yours tonight."


    With that, she wrapped her arms around his neck and giggled. Her snow-white body rubbed on him


    from time to time, stimting the desire in his heart.


    Being drunk, Wyn suddenly threw the woman on the chair. But he knew that this woman wasn''t Zoy or


    Michelle. So he gave out what he had kept for more than twenty years.


    He was not familiar with it. Most of the time, the woman dominated the process of making love.


    Apparently, the woman became more excited after getting such a person.


    Next day, Michelle got up early. As it was weekend, she was in a great mood.


    Olivia was cleaning the kitchen, taking a nce at her daughter whom smelled to the TV as a fool,


    "Michelle, what good news is worth it? Scott? "


    "What? No, nothing. Mom, don''t think too much. This TV is pretty good. Let''s watch it together. " Before


    her mother could finish her words, Michelle pulled her mother''s hand and let her sit beside her.


    Olivia looked at her andughed. How couldn''t she know that today was the day when Scott came


    back?


    "Michelle, we are out of food. Let''s go to the vegetable marketter."


    "Okay."


    Morning was the best time to buy food. Hand in hand, the mother and the daughter walked in the food


    market with a smile on their faces.


    "Sir, how much is the dish?" Standing in front of a food stall, Olivia was bargaining with the owner.


    Michelle was attracted by a meat stall not far away.


    A TV was ced in front of the stall, broadcasting thetest news today.


    "Here''s thetest news. At three o''clock in the morning, the British airlinepany said that it had lost


    contact with the public security center with an airne of 666-200, passengers carrying on 236. It was


    going to fly to C City from Ennd. This ne should have arrived at the city at half past two this


    afternoon, Ennd Airne Company had already started rescue andmunication system to


    search for this ne. We will have 226 passengers and 10 crew on the unsettled airne. "


    Right now, Michelle felt a buzzing in her head. She found that she had no idea at that moment,


    standing there like a fool.


    She was sure that Scott was on this flight.


    "No, it can''t be. It can''t be. He didn''t take this ne. He''ll be fine. " Michelle told herself not to think too


    much in her heart, but her heart was about to jump out of her chest!


    Without any hesitation, she rushed out of the vegetable market. There was a shout from behind Olivia,


    but she didn''t hear.


    "Scott, you will be fine, you will not be..."


    Her heart pounded wildly and all her sanity was thrown to the sky. She wanted to see him, immediately,


    right now!


    She stopped a taxi by the roadside and got in a hurry. Then she said to the driver, "airport, please hurry


    up!"


    Without hesitation, the driver stepped on the gas and sped away.


    Sitting in the car, Michelle kept on calling Scott with her mobile phone, but it always informed that it was


    not in the service area. She was praying that everything would be okay with Xenia on the one hand,


    and on the other hand, she felt that the distance between them was getting longer.


    As they finally arrived at the airport, Michelle handed 200 dors to the driver and rushed in without


    looking back. She stood in the middle of the hall and looked at the peopleing and going, which


    made her panic.


    She found a staff, grabbed her arm and asked, "has Mr. Scotte back on his flight?" Although she


    looked scaring, the staff could feel her anxiety. After all, the news this morning had been reported on


    TV.


    "I''m sorry, miss. We haven''t received any news." Obviously, the staff didn''t want to reveal any


    information, because it would disturb the people waiting outside the airport.


    They all rushed here this morning when they got the news that Michelle was just one of them.


    In order not to be panic, the security guards of the airport had been well prepared.


    "How could it be possible? Would you please check it again?" Michelle was so anxious that she didn''t


    know herst name. What she knew was that she held the staff''s hand and asked them to look into


    Scott.


    "I''m sorry, Miss. I''m afraid we can''t help you. Please give a call to contact the person you want. "


    Before Michelle could ask more, she was taken away by the airport security. She struggled and


    shouted like a shrew, "let go of me! I must find him! I must find him! "


    The security didn''t let her go. At least everyone knew she was emotionally unstable now. If she stayed


    here, something would happen.


    "Scott, where are you exactly?"


    "Michelle!" The sudden voice interrupted her thoughts.


    Her body seemed to be frozen there. Her eyes were wide open and she looked at the figure standing


    not far away with doubt.


    Scott was standing not far from her, carrying his suitcase. When he saw her, he wore an indescribable


    smile on his face and slowly walked towards her.


    At that moment, Michelle couldn''t control her emotion any more. She broke free from the security


    guards and rushed to Scott.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She held him by the waist and buried her head in his chest. She cried.


    Scott was shocked. He didn''t know what had happened, but when he saw her cry, his heart ached as


    well.


    He looked down at her, gently patted her on the back and asked softly, "what''s wrong?"


    Michelle didn''t say anything.


    "What happened? Why are you here? " Scott did not expect that she would pick him up at the airport,


    but when he saw her cry, he was suddenly stunned.

 Chapter 122 Remember, My Name Is Scott

    Chapter 122 Remember, My Name Is Scott


    "It''s okay as long as you are fine."


    Michelle came out of the arms of Scott, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and smiled.


    "You little fool." Scott pulled her into his arms and put his chin on her head and kissed her forehead


    gently.


    They cried, kissed and kissed. Then they went home.


    Scott held her hand and walked out of the airport. Then they got on a taxi. He didn''t ask his driver to


    pick him up. Because his flight was dyed, he didn''t know when the ne wouldnd in C City.


    After arriving at the Happiness District, Scott opened the car door and got off the car. They walked


    upstairs together.


    "Mom, we are back."


    The moment Olivia heard her daughter''s voice, she quickly stood up from the sofa. She looked at the


    two people standing in the doorway, and then quickly walked over: "my child, as long as you are fine, I


    am really relived."


    Olivia grasped Scott''s hand with worry.


    "Aunt, what happened?" Scott frowned, wondering what was wrong with them and why they were so


    abnormal today.


    "Michelle was watching the news this morning. When she heard that your flight had lost contact, she


    panicked and ran away. I learned about itter. I''m d to see that you''re okay. "


    Olivia had been so worried the whole morning that she didn''t even have a good breakfast.


    She felt so relieved to see Scott''s safely back. But she didn''t cook and now lunch time passed.


    "Are you hungry? I''ll cook noodles for you. "


    "No, thanks. Let''s go out for a meal." When Scott saw that Olivia was going to cook in the kitchen, he


    quickly stopped her.


    Anyway, the lunch time had passed, and he didn''t care if she would cook or not. He thought it the same


    to eat out.


    Olivia nced at him and then nodded, "then you go to eat."


    "Auntie, let''s go together." Scott added.


    "You are both young people. You have something to talk." After that, Olivia pushed the two men out of


    the door. Waving her hand, she said, "Michelle, have a good time. It doesn''t matter if youe back


    later."


    "Mom..." Michelle lowered her head out of embarrassment, but she was sure that her face was even


    redder than an apple now.


    So, Scott had to take Michelle out obediently.


    "Where do you want to go?" Walking out of the gate of themunity, they waited for a car by the


    roadside. Scott looked at her sideways and asked for her advice.


    "Whatever. Anywhere is okay." Michelle gave a silly smile as if she didn''t notice that.


    "Okay." After that, Scott held her hand again, with their fingers crossed.


    He was so touched when he knew that Michelle went to the airport for him as if she was crazy after she


    knew that he had an ident. He just didn''t expect that she would care so much about him.


    Maybe it was due to god. The ne finallynded after a few hours. It was several hours earlier than


    the scheduled time. It might was because they were walking in a straight line.


    He still remembered that when he was on the ne, after he heard that the ne had broken down,


    the only person he thought of was Michelle. He closed his eyes, only thinking of her. Her tears, her


    anger and so on.


    At that moment, he really thought that he was going to say goodbye to her like this. So he wrote hisst


    words on the ne, which were all about her.


    They went to the ce where they had a meal in the first ce. Considering that Scott could not eat


    spicy hot pot, Michelle dragged him to change ce. But she was refused by Scott and he said: "this is


    the first time we have dinner here."


    "Aren''t you afraid of diarrhea?" With her mouth tilted to one side and her eyes twinkled mischievously,


    Michelle replied.


    Looking at her expression that he had never seen, Scott could not help but smile. "You like to eat, don''t


    you? I just want to watch you enjoy your meal. That''s enough. "


    "But..." She tried to get rid of his hand, but she was too weak to fight against him, so she had to be


    dragged in by him.


    After all, Scott was a person of high status. After experiencing an unprecedented disaster on the ne,


    he did not even have time to change his clothes when getting off the ne.


    He was handsome in a light grey casual suit.


    A fine feathers make fine birds. If these words were spoken to Scott, it would be the opposite. Because


    he could make the clothes better.


    He was just wearing a simple casual suit and looked so handsome in it.


    They walked into the restaurant and booked a private room, which happened to be the one they used


    to eat.


    In case that Scott wanted to have diarrhea, Michelle especially ordered a clear water soup and a bowl


    of spicy soup. When the hot pot was served, Michelle immediately put all the things on the table into


    the pot, and then ate them in a hurry.


    Looking at her, Scott shook his head with a smile. She was so keen on hot pot that almost every time


    she ate hot pot, she would put down her original elegant appearance.


    But it was a happy thing for Scott to have a hot pot with her.


    After she took a few bites, Michelle found that the man next to her had no intention to eat. She couldn''t


    help stopping what she was doing and turned her head to look at him, "don''t you eat, boss?"


    Scott''s harmonious face suddenly darkened. He looked at her seriously and warned, "remember, my


    name is Scott."


    "I know your name is Scott..."


    "I remember you called my name at the airport, and you were shouting very loud. My eardrum was


    almost broken." As he spoke, Scott twisted his head as if he made it on purpose.


    Michelle didn''t expect that he would hear her scream, so she just lowered her head shyly and kept


    silent.


    Did they really prove their rtionship in this way?


    The moment she hugged him in the airport proved everything, didn''t it?


    Sometimes, tears were a kind of unspeakable happiness.


    After lunch, both of them had no intention to go out because of the hot weather outside. But it was not


    good to stay here all the time.


    After all, Scott had juste back and the jetg hadn''t been settled yet. Michelle tried to persuade


    him to call his driver to pick him up, but failed. Scott was unwilling to let him go.


    In the end, they still went back to the Happiness District, where Michelle lived.


    Tonight, Scott was going to upy her small bed again. Michelle was unwilling to sleep on the couch.


    She was used to sleeping on her own small bed, and no matter what she did in the private room, she


    would not be discovered and at ease.


    "Bos..., Has your hand recovered? " They were walking on the road outside themunity, and it was


    at this time that Michelle noticed the strange condition of his arm.


    The thick ster had been removed, and his arm could move now. Is there some sophisticated medical


    technology abroad? He had only been abroad for a week, and his arm had recovered in such a short


    time.


    Scott noticed her gaze, and exined slowly, "actually, my arm wasn''t that serious. It''s just that the


    hospital was worried about my second injury and that''s why I''m in ster. When I went abroad, I went


    to the hospital there. The doctor said I''ve almost recovered. I just need to pay more attention to my left


    hand and not to use too much. "


    Scott said so much all of a sudden, hoping that she would not worry about him.


    At the same time, Michelle nodded as if she had just understood the whole story. "I see," she said


    At the thought of the days she spent with him in the hospital, she felt not worthy.


    When they got home, Olivia was not at home. She would definitely not go out to buy vegetables or go


    shopping at this time.


    "Where''s aunt?"


    "Go to find thedy living next door. They are good friends." Michelle was tidying up the table.


    Since there was no one at home, Scott pulled the woman who was cleaning the table into his arms.


    Michelle shrieked for this, and she was so scared that she hid in Scott''s arms, daring not to make a


    sound for a long time.


    "Do you miss me?" Scott said with a low and sexy voice, tugging at her heartstrings.


    Michelle''s face was hot as she was embarrassed to look into his fiery eyes.


    However, Scott kept this posture all the time, as if he wouldn''t let her go unless she said it. Atst,


    Michelle had no choice but to tilted her face and nodded shyly.


    Scott''s heart jolted, but he didn''t show it. He wanted to hear her say it herself, not nod.


    As he still didn''t want to let her go, Michelle had to blush and said, "yes."


    Scott seemed unsatisfied enough, he still stared at her, but she got angry from embarrassment. ''can''t


    you stop it? Don''t you know that women are very shy?''?


    Why do you have to put people in this situation?


    Although she was very anxious, she couldn''t show it in front of him, or else she would leave a bad


    impression on him. For this, she chose to put up with it.


    When Olivia came back, Michelle had already prepared the rice, and then the dishes.


    "Mom, you can sit on the sofa and watch TV. I''ll cook." When she saw that Olivia needed help in the


    kitchen, Michelle quickly pushed her mother to the living room. After watching her mother sit down, she


    went back to the kitchen and continued with her work.


    "Let me help you." Scott couldn''t just sit there idly, so he walked into the kitchen to help.


    He had been looking forward to the busy time with his loved one in the kitchen. At least when he


    watched it on TV, it was really happy and warm.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Michelle didn''t reject his request this time. But when she looked at the unskilled Scott, she felt a little


    anxious.


    She almost forgot that a rich young man like Scott would never do such heavy work?


    "Boss, you may leave now. I will handle this." She couldn''t stand it anymore. After all, Scott washed the


    vegetables as if they had been eaten by worms, so she really couldn''t stand it.

 Chapter 123 Promise Me

    Chapter 123 Promise Me


    When she called him CEO again, Scott was so angry that he wanted to kiss her. If they were alone, he


    would have held her in his arms and kissed her passionately in the kitchen.


    "I''ve told you to call me Scott. If you don''t listen to me, I will deduct your sry. " Scott thought for a


    while and looked out first, then he whispered a warning to Michelle.


    Hearing that her sry would be deducted, Michelle could not be ck, so she promised him directly.


    Anyway, she had to call him CEO in thepany? It had been a long time since she got used to it.


    After the dinner, Olivia made up an excuse to go for a walk in a park near themunity. But only


    Michelle knew that her mother wanted to give them a chance to be alone.


    However, Scott was so grateful to Olivia.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle was used to taking a shower after dinner, but since her mother was not at home now and


    Scott was a big bastard, she was worried.


    She took out the clothes she wanted to change from her wardrobe and put them in the bathroom


    secretly. Then she came out and sat on the sofa in the living room to watch TV.


    Scott looked at her out of the corner of his eyes and found that she seemed to be hiding something, but


    she didn''t want to tell him deliberately, so he decided to tease her.


    "Why don''t you go to take a shower?" He asked.


    "What?"


    "I saw youe in with your clothes. I''ve seen your body before. I have been at your home for a long


    time and you have never been so restrained like now. Why today... " Scott said and slowly got on top of


    her.


    Michelle fell back in a hurry, feeling difficult to breathe.


    Finally, she took the opportunity to push him away and ran towards the bathroom. In fact, she didn''t


    know why she was so restrained today. Maybe it was because their rtionship had changed.


    She was worried that Scott would take advantage of this rtionship to cross the line and make love


    with her overnight.


    It was terrible just to think about it.


    Michelle came out of the bathroom soon after her shower, and then took the clothes she had washed to


    the balcony to cool it out. When she passed the living room, she nced at Scott out of the corner of


    her eye. She saw that he was staring at TV all the time and looking so serious that he seemed not to


    notice her.


    It was then that she was willing to breathe a sigh of relief. At least she was not within his sight,


    otherwise no one knew what would happenter.


    It was strange that her mother didn''te back home at this time.


    Summer clothes were very thin. Although she wore two sets today, it was soon hung out. Leaning on


    the balcony railing, Michelle craned her head out to look into the darkmunity. She was looking


    forward to her mother''s return.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Suddenly, she felt something was off her waist and then she saw the erged face of Scott. In a panic,


    the basin in her hand fell to the ground and she made a very low voice.


    Looking at her, Scott asked angrily, "am I so scary?"


    "Oh, that''s not true. You are very handsome." When she came to her senses, Michelle realized that it


    was toote to cover the truth.


    "Really?" The corner of Scott''s lip slightly curled up.


    Michelle didn''t like their gesture, so she struggled to get out of here. However, Scott pulled her into his


    arms again.


    He put his chin on her shoulder and said in a very gentle voice, "Michelle, can you be my girlfriend?"


    Michelle''s body froze again. She couldn''t even believe her ears. How many times did Scott confess to


    her?


    She didn''t answer, but Scott was a little anxious. He couldn''t believe that she didn''t feel anything about


    him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t havee to the airport to gain information about him.


    In fact, he hade out for a while. He wanted to leave directly, but he sensed her breath. So he took


    the luggage to search around. But when his eyes fell on that moment, his heart was extremely warm.


    He watched her, heard her calling his name and her anxious look. Every evidence showed that she


    cared about him very much.


    Now, should he thank God for giving him this chance?


    He didn''t know when he would be able to see that she cared about him so much if it wasn''t for this


    reason.


    "Be my girlfriend and promise me, okay?" Scott could not help repeating it again. His tone lowered with


    a hint of plea.


    After hesitating for a while, Michelle said, "Scott, are you sure you can make me happy? You won''t let


    me get hurt. You will love me with all your heart and soul for the rest of your life. "


    She turned around and looked straight into his eyes. She didn''t avoid his eyes at all. She wanted to find


    the answer she wanted to know from his eyes.


    She was a woman who had been hurt before, so shecked sense of security. Besides, her first love


    was still so simple and pure that people could not bear to touch it.


    He pulled her into his arms, kissed her on the forehead and swore seriously, "I love you, I want to marry


    you, and I want to hold you in my arms every night. I swear, you are the only one in my heart all my life.


    "


    "Scott..." At that moment, Michelle was deeply touched by his words. She did not know what to say to


    him but called his name.


    "Michelle, I bought you some snacks. Scott, I don''t know whether you like it. "


    When they were ready to move forward, the door was pushed open again. Olivia always appeared in


    time. Walking to Olivia''s side, Scott put his head on her shoulder like a child and said, "Auntie, could


    you please tell me when youe back in the future? I have to hold back every time. "


    To Scott, Olivia was like his mother. There was nothing to talk about between them. He also knew that


    Olivia was not a conservative woman. Moreover, Olivia had helped him several times before.


    He believed that without Olivia''s help, his rtionship with Michelle could not have developed so fast.


    "Okay." Olivia patted on Scott''s back and nodded.


    Standing next to them, Michelle listened carefully to what they were talking about. But she didn''t know


    that her own mother should help an outsider, who was handsome and talented, instead of her daughter.


    "Mom, don''t be so biased, okay?" Not to be outdone, Michelle quickly walked over and took the other


    arm of Olivia.


    Olivia nced at them and smiled with satisfaction, "all right, you are both my children. Mom will not


    treat you differently."


    Tonight''s midnight snack was chestnut. As soon as she opened the bag, a sweet scent came into her


    nose. Without a second thought, Michelle picked up a chestnut and began to eat it. But because of the


    absence of nail, it was difficult to peel it. Her motion was a little slow.


    It seemed that Scott had never eaten chestnut before. He just sat quietly beside her and watched her


    eating.


    "Peel one for me." Looking at her eating with pleasure, he immediately aroused the appetite. He looked


    at her and ordered.


    With her eyes fixed on her mother, who was sitting beside her, Michelle asked for help. "Please peel a


    chestnut for Scott," Olivia added


    Michelle had no choice but to peel a chestnut for him and feed it to him in person.


    Even though Olivia pretended not to see that, she was actuallyughing in her heart.


    She made an excuse and went back to her room, leaving the rest of the room to the happy couple.


    Before going to bed, Michelle went to the living room and made the bed. To her surprise, when she was


    bending down to work, Scott pounced on her. But he was so strong that he threw her directly on the


    sofa with his face down.


    Her waist hit the sofa back and she cried out in pain. And Scott also realized the seriousness of the


    matter. He quickly pulled her up and took her back to the bedroom.


    Michelle wanted to struggle, but she was afraid to wake up her mother, so she had to let him hold her in


    his arms.


    When they returned to the bedroom, Scott did not lock the door. He put Michelle on the bed and left


    without looking back.


    "Where are you going?" Seeing this, Michelle got up hurriedly and stopped him.


    "Sleep on the sofa. You are too weak to sleep on the sofa. " The tall figure of Scott was standing by the


    door, and the room was with light on. From Michelle''s angle, he seemed to be shining with a dazzling


    light.


    "No, let me do it. It''s not convenient for you to sleep on the sofa." Michelle really didn''t want Scott to


    sleep in the living room because it was really inconvenient. There were two women in the house, and


    the only man would better to sleep in a closed room.


    It would be weird if others knew it.


    When she was about to get out of bed, she felt ashamed again. As she was in a hurry, she suddenly


    lost her bnce and almost fell!


    Scott acted quickly and held her waist. Out of inertia, they fell on the bed behind them.


    As a result, the two of them got into one scene: Scott was on top of Michelle intimately. They looked at


    each other, nose to nose, and lips almost bumped into each other.


    For fear of touching him identally, Michelle dared not move. Otherwise, the consequences would be


    unimaginable.


    She didn''t want anything bad to happen to her. It could be said that her thought was not fashionable.


    "Scott, can you get up?" Finally, Michelle asked in a low voice.


    Pretending not to hear what she said, Scott pressed his lips on hers while she was unprepared. When


    the kiss was about to the end, Scott held Michelle''s head and deepened the kiss


    His sudden move took Michelle by surprise, which made her mind go nk. It was the first time she


    had been kissed so long since she was a child. What was worse, Scott had a French kiss!


    Strangely, she didn''t feel sick.


    In the past, Wyn had just kissed her lightly on the lips. After all, both of them were pure people, so they


    would not do anything out of line.

 Chapter 124 The First Date

    Chapter 124 The First Date


    People were always like this. They were knocked down by inexplicable fear and worry, forgetting their


    perseverance. But it was also because of this fear that could reflect how much love he had deep in his


    heart.


    Next morning, Michelle got up very early. She stood up, wore her slippers and opened the curtain of the


    room, letting the warm golden line shoot into the room.


    She stood by the window and saw a colorful house in the neighborhood. It was a festive scene. She


    stretched her armszily. Today was thest day of the weekend. The sky was as blue as the ocean,


    which was a good weather for her.


    Turning around, she was about to get her cell phone from the bedside table. But the next second, she


    stared at it with her eyes wide open! She looked at the man in her bed and thought, ''no wonder she felt


    comfortablest night. It turned out that there was a man lying beside her.''.


    It was Scott exactly. Looking at him sleeping, Michelle''s heart started to beat fast.


    They slept togetherst night.


    Subconsciously, Michelle lowered her head to check her clothes. When she made sure that there was


    nothing wrong with her clothes, she was finally relieved.


    She walked to the bedside and tucked Scott in and then walked out carefully.


    After she quickly washed herself up and went out of the bathroom, she found that her mother was not


    at home. ''mom must be shopping outside, '' she thought.


    Scott was still sleeping so she was very careful in the kitchen in order not to wake him up.


    At 9 o''clock in the morning, Scott showed up in the corridor while Michelle was watching TV on the sofa


    with a te of fruit in her arms.


    She was really bored, so she wanted to watch TV and eat fruit. In fact, this kind of life was very


    enjoyable.


    "I''m hungry. Cook for me." Seeing that she was so absorbed in the TV that she ignored his own


    existence, Scott was inevitably unpleasant.


    "What do you want to eat?" Not until hearing his voice did Michelle realize that he had waken up. She


    put down the fruit tray hurriedly and prepared to go to the kitchen in her slippers.


    When passing by Scott, he suddenly pulled her into his arms so defenselessly.


    Scott bumped his head to her shoulder and put his arms around her thin waist. "Let me hold you for a


    while," he said sleepily


    Michelle was motionless. In the quiet room, they could even hear each other''s breathing and regr


    heartbeat. She thought he would kiss her, but he didn''t.


    After a while, he let go of her and went to the bathroom.


    After that, Michelle walked into the kitchen to cook noodles for him.


    Five minutester, Scott came out from the bathroom. His hair was wet. He must have washed his hair.


    Michelle was sitting on the couch with a bowl of steaming noodles in front of her.


    "Why did you wash your hair in the early morning?" She stood up and looked at Scott who was slowly


    walking towards her.


    "Well, I''m used to it." That was true. When Scott was at home, he got up every morning to wash his


    head. After all, he had to go outter, so he couldn''t go to see anyone as if he just woke up.


    But he was a man with short hair and dry quickly.


    "Let me get you a hair dryer." As Michelle was worried that he might catch a cold, she went to the


    bedroom to fetch the hairdryer. But the next second, she was grabbed by Scott, she raised her head


    and looked into his eyes.


    "No need. I''m a man. I don''t need a hairdryer." In fact, Scott paid attention to his appearance. He also


    used a hair dryer at home. But today, his attention had been totally attracted by the bowl of noodles on


    the table.


    "Okay, I''ll give you a dry towel."


    This time, Scott did not refuse. He sat on the sofa and ate the noodles with relish.


    "Today is the Chinese valentine''s day. It''s so lively outside. Aren''t you going out?" Olivia put down the


    things she bought on the table, and then turned to the two people sitting on the sofa.


    Go shopping?


    Michelle didn''t know how long she had not gone shopping. It was just that she was alone every time


    she went out, and she felt so bored. Instead, she liked to buy things online. If she bought something,


    owner could just send it to the gateway. That would save her a lot of trouble.


    She looked at Scott as if asking for his advice.


    For Scott, he didn''t even know what the Chinese valentine''s day meant. He used to y with women


    and it was Chinese valentine''s day everyday.


    But now it was different.


    He thought he should be more serious about what he had done to Michelle, because she was not that


    kind of woman.


    They got changed and went out. Michelle wore a light blue dress and a pair of t feet. In fact, it was


    unnecessary for her to wear high heels when going shopping. As long as it wasfortable.


    There were not many clothes in Scott''s suitcase except for a suit that could be changed. But it was


    weekend and he didn''t need to go to work. It was just too exaggerated.


    So she advised him to wear the casual clothes which he wore when he got off the ne. That suit


    perfectly for shopping.


    Walking out, Scott was going to take a taxi but he was dragged to the bus station by Michelle.


    The bus station was just across from the gate of themunity, so there was no need to waste ten


    dors to take a taxi. The bus was so cheap for two at most.


    "Where are you going?" On the bus, Scott lowered his head and asked her.


    It was a special day. The bus was supposed to be crowded, but now it was sparsely popted. It might


    be they came out toote.


    "Go to the mall. There will be a discount for it today." Michelle thought for a moment and figured it out.


    But today''s discount products were all for couples, including pajamas.


    The two of them walked together, looking somewhat restrained. Michelle also noticed that some people


    were looking at them from time to time. She was not a fool and she knew that those people were


    watching Scott.


    He was so handsome. And it was Chinese valentine''s day, there were more couples on the street than


    usual.


    The corners of Scott''s mouth curled into a small smile, and he held Michelle''s hand.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At first, Michelle refused him. But, Scott leaned over and whispered in her ear, "We have kissed and


    slept together. Why are you so shy?"


    At that time, Michelle really wanted to beat him. But in front of so many people, she had to put up with


    it.


    ''Just because I like you, that doesn''t mean you can act recklessly.'' She looked down and scolded him


    in her heart.


    In fact, she didn''t want them to be together so early. But once a person fell in love with someone, he


    would do like this. That was a fact known to all.


    If you like someone but don''t tell him, you might lose him afterwards.


    Therefore, one must cherish something about love.


    Because she had a failed rtionship before, Michelle was very cautious about her rtionship with


    Scott. She was afraid that Scott would slip away from her like a man called Wyn.


    But why did she fall in love with him? Perhaps she need to ask her own heart.


    In this world, there is no reason for you to like a person, but there are thousands of reasons for your


    dislike a person.


    "Wow, the clothes look so good!" When they passed a shop, the pajamas attracted Michelle''s attention.


    She took the clothes off the hanger and sped her hands excitedly.


    When Scott looked at the pajama, he found it wasn''t his style.


    But in order to not embarrass Michelle, he said smilingly, "if you like it, just buy it."


    The waitress greeted the handsome guest with a smile when she saw him. She nced at the kitty


    Pajama held by Michelle and said, "This Pajama is very popr in our shop. And it is on sale now. The


    price of one set is not very high."


    It could be told from the breath of Scott that he was not a normal man.


    The clerk thought that it was a good chance to grasp.


    As the store was selling women''s underwear, it was not convenient for Scott to get in. He never cared


    about women''s things. The pajama, though somewhat lovely and childish, was very suitable for her.


    Scott had dated so many women, but it was the first time that he went shopping with a woman. It


    should be their first date, just like other couples.


    If possible, he really hoped that he could be an ordinary person. That was why he could stay with her


    every day as a couple.


    Thinking of this, Scott couldn''t helpughing.


    After Michelle walked around the shop, she still bought only one pajama. She didn''t like the other


    things.


    After paying the bill, Scott med her: "shouldn''t a boyfriend do this? Why did you make the payment?


    "


    Michelle curled her lip as she held his arm and said, "It is no more than 40 dors after discount. I can


    afford it. The sry you give me is totally enough. "


    She didn''t like to spend men''s money, because she didn''t think the other party had the responsibility to


    spend money until after getting married.


    Scott knew her personality so he did not force her.


    "Scott, I think this suit suits you well. Why don''t you try it on?" There were a wide variety of things in the


    mall. When they passed a clothing store, Michelle''s eyes were immediately attracted by the suit in the


    window.


    She tugged Scott''s arm to signal him to look.


    But she seemed to havepletely forgotten the identity of Scott. He was a man with a billion''s family.


    How could he like this kind of ordinary brand clothes?


    As far as Scott was concerned, he didn''t pay much attention to these clothes. But for the sake of


    Michelle, he finally went in.


    "Take it and have a try." She handed the suit to him excitedly and pushed him into the dressing room.


    With a shopping bag in her hand, she sat on the sofa outside and waited.

 Chapter 125 How Can I Let Go Of Your Hand

    Chapter 125 How Can I Let Go Of Your Hand


    "How much is this set of clothes?" Scott hadn''te out yet, so Michelle took the opportunity to ask


    the waiter in the shop.


    "We can buy one for one, and it turns out to be 158. It''s very cheap. And we also have women''s


    clothes, for couples. " The shop assistant introduced the clothes to Michelle and led her to another


    counter. She took the clothes from it which was the same style as the suit of Scott.


    Michelle seldom wore sports clothes. She just thought that Scott looked very handsome in that suit and


    he should keep a few men''s clothes at home. Scott couldn''t always wear her father''s clothes, since this


    was a different era.


    Although he just stayed at home, he still had to pay attention to his clothes.


    After hesitating for a while, Michelle decided to buy only one.


    Scott came out of the fitting room and was still wearing his original suit. He did not change at all. She


    was curious about what on earth he was doing.


    "Let''s go."


    He took her hand and was about to leave. But Michelle wanted to get rid of his hand.


    "What''s wrong? I think that dress is very beautiful." She was led out of the shop by Scott. She looked


    back from time to time because she liked the clothes so much.


    Still wearing a cold face, Scott said nothing.


    "Since you don''t like it, let''s go to eat something." Michelle didn''t want to make him unhappy, so she


    tried her best to please him and hoped that he wouldn''t go too far.


    This time, Scott did not refuse, but promised her.


    The two walked into a shop. Michelle sat near the window. This was the 6th floor of the mall. They


    could see everything clearly outside from the windows.


    She enjoyed being so broad view that she could forget anything on her mind.


    Shopping was really a good ce for women to have fun. Even if you are in a bad mood, you will


    immediately feel better when you see a variety of things in the mall. Then, you will pay all your attention


    to these things.


    Michelle ordered a ss of pearl milk tea and she ordered a lemon juice for Scott. At first, she was


    worried that Scott might not get used to it, but after he drank a few mouthfuls, she was relieved.


    However, when Scott drank a few mouthfuls of it, he was not in the mood to drink any more, which


    made Michelle ufortable.


    Was this the so-called difference?


    "Where do you want to go?" Michelle could tell that he didn''t like to stay here.


    After hesitating for a while, Scott said coldly, "don''t buy me clothes in the future. As a man, I''m


    responsible for protecting my beloved woman."


    In the end, it turned out that Scott cared about this. It took Michelle a while to figure out what was going


    on. She looked at him and couldn''t helpughing.


    "So, are you going to support me for the rest of my life? Well, can I quit my job and serve you at home?


    " Michelle said half-jokingly.


    "You are my woman. Who will raise you if I don''t do that. If you are willing to, you can quit your job and


    move to my house. You can cook for me every day. " Scott argued.


    His eyes were full of love, as he held Michelle''s hand in his. In fact, he had wanted to do so for a long


    time. No man wanted his woman to show up in public?


    He was capable of supporting her.


    His words touched her deeply. But in her eyes, women must be independent financially.


    "Scott, I know it''s early to say this. But you should know that we are not married yet. We are just in a


    rtionship. You have no right to support me and I don''t have the right to live in your house either. "


    "I can marry you and hold the wedding ceremony whenever you want. It''s up to you," Scott was a little


    anxious. He just didn''t want to see her suffer outside.


    With a smile, Michelle held his hand and said, "Scott, something is not as simple as you think. Take it


    easy."


    Marriage was not a game.


    She had to think it over before she made her decision. Moreover, as they had just been together, there


    were still a lot of things she hadn''t done with him. If he exerted his thoughts on her, then she was


    certain that this man was not reliable.


    She had been looking forward to a passionate love story with the one she loved. Just like other


    couples, she didn''t want any luxurious love.


    "What are you thinking about?" When she looked out of the window, Scott waved his hand in front of


    her.


    After she came to herself, Michelle looked at Scott and then continued to drink her pearl milk tea.


    "Let''s go to the cinema, Scott."


    It should say by man. But she really wanted to see it. Because today is the time to put on the y ''the


    beauty with a gentle smile'' which makes her want to go crazy!


    She didn''t go to the cinema because she was too bored to watch a movie alone. Now, since Scott was


    with her, she could do whatever she wanted.


    "A movie?" Scott frowned and repeated her words.


    "Yes." Michelle nodded her head immediately.


    Scott didn''t like to go to a cinema because there were too many people here. Judging from his working


    style, if his beloved woman really wanted to watch the movie, he would book the whole cinema for her


    or move the movie theater back home.


    However, he knew that Michelle was not that kind of person who had a luxurious life. She liked an


    ordinary life. Scott finally agreed because of her.


    He didn''t bring any cash with him, nor could he pay the ticket of the cinema by card, so he spent


    Michelle''s money again.


    Scott was, after all, a high status man. He cared about spending woman''s money.


    Michelle knew that he cared about his reputation very much. So she took his arm actively and said,


    "let''s go."


    Entering the conference room, the movie started soon.


    With a bucket of popcorn and coke in her arms, Michelle was staring at the big screen. As she was so


    focused that she had totally forgotten the existence of Scott beside her.


    An hourter, the movie was over. Michelle was still immersed in the movie scene. The man had been


    riding a bike with a woman by his side. She had been picturing this scene for a long time.


    Looking at the absent-minded woman, Scott could not help butugh again. She seldom behaved like


    this.


    "Let''s go. It''s gettingte," After the others left, Scott held her hand and went out.


    The moment she breathed in the fresh air outside, Michelle was intoxicated with the world.


    She turned to look at Scott. The sun was shining on his body, and the carved side face looked very


    handsome at the moment.


    After dinner, Scott dragged her to a fancy restaurant. People who came to eat here were either rich or


    powerful, and the men were all in suits. As soon as Scott appeared, he was stopped by the doorman.


    "What? You don''t even know me?" Scott nced at the gatekeeper and said coldly.


    The man heard his voice and looked up at his face in a hurry. Then he pushed the door open and let


    them in.


    Originally, Michelle refused to go to ce like this because she didn''t bring much money with her.


    "Have a seat." Scott pulled out the chair for her.


    Overwhelmed by an unexpected favor, Michelle sat down anyway. Scott was still standing behind her.


    He didn''t sit down yet as if he was waiting for someone.


    "Sco..." As she was about to say something, she heard a sound of violin. The voice was filled with joy


    and happiness.


    "Happy Chinese Valentine''s Day." Scott bent down and kissed her on the cheek and said with a smile.


    Then, the waiter in the restaurant came over with a bunch of red roses. Scott took the bunch of flowers


    from a waiter and looked at her affectionately, "this is the first Chinese Valentine''s Day we spend


    together, and the first day we officially be lovers. Michelle, thank you for being with me. "


    When he was finished, Scott was about to kneel on one knee, which made Michelle hurried to hold him.


    "This is not a proposal. You don''t have to kneel." She said.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." Scott looked at her and smiled.


    After dinner, Michelle walked out of the restaurant with the roses in her arms. Holding her in his arms,


    Scott looked at her from time to time with strong love.


    The two strolled to the nearby park, where colorful lights were hanging on the trees and shining like the


    stars in the night.


    Knowing that she wanted to go, Scott held her in his arms and walked directly to a park.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    There were many people in the park. Most of them were couples. Some children were shuttling under


    trees.


    Suddenly, a group of people rushed out and separated them. Michelle was squeezed in the crowd and


    shouted at Scott in panic, "Scott! Scott! "


    She stretched out her hands and looked around, but she couldn''t see where he was.


    Suddenly, she felt the warmth from his hand, which calmed her flustered heart down slowly. She looked


    at the owner of the hand, not knowing what to say.


    "How can I really let go of your hand?" Scott held her closely in case that she might be pushed away by


    the crowd again.


    He was so scared just now that his heart almost jumped out. In the crowd, he followed his heart and


    looked for the people who were dispersed.


    Now, no matter what happened, he would not let her go.


    Under the colored light, they hugged and looked at each other


    "Scott, I like you so much."


    "Michelle, I love you."


    Scott held her cheek and kissed her. Their figures were long drawn by the light, and two tall figures


    were printed on the bs. That was the evidence of their love.

 Chapter 126 I Am Waiting For You

    Chapter 126 I Am Waiting For You


    "Wow, Scott, look! What a beautiful fountain!"


    After the kiss, a fountain not far from them emitted, surrounded by colorful lights.


    Scott looked in the direction where she pointed and saw a beautiful fountain. He drew back his eyes


    and looked at the person in front of him. Her face was flushed because of excitement, and her features


    were lively.


    "It is indeed beautiful."


    As soon as Michelle met Scott''s gaze, she turned her head and met with a pair of deep, beautiful eyes.


    Her heart skipped a beat and she looked away uneasily.


    "I will give you a more beautiful fountain in the future." Scott put her hair behind her ears and kissed on


    her forehead.


    Michelle felt her ears burning. She turned her head away to avoid eye contact with him.


    "Let''s go home."


    "Yes."


    They came to the roadside hand in hand and found his luxurious Porsche. Michelle looked at him with


    curious eyes as if to ask when he parked the car at this ce.


    "I asked my driver to drive here. I have been in the fitting room for a long time to arrange these things. "


    Scott told the truth.


    It was not until then that Michelle realized why he didn''t order anything when they went to the


    restaurant. A waiter came with flowers in his hands. It turned out that he had arranged everything. She


    was too stupid to notice it before.


    Scott walked to the ck Porsche and opened the door of the passenger seat. "Let''s go home


    together."


    Michelle bent down and got in the car. Scott closed the door and went to the driver''s seat to start it.


    When they got home, they found that the light in the living room was still on, but they didn''t see Olivia in


    the room. Michelle took the roses to her room, put them on the bedside table, bowed her head and


    smelt them.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she turned around and walked out, her mother''s door was closed and she could tell that her


    mother was asleep.


    "You must be tired. Let me help you change your clothes. You can go to bed after taking a shower. By


    the way,st night was an ident. I want to sleep on the sofa tonight. " Michelle was afraid that they


    would sleep together again.


    Scott shrugged helplessly and put on a casual expression.


    After Michelle gave him a nce, she turned around and went back to the room to get his clothes.


    When she came out, she found that Scott was already bathing in the bathroom.


    She put the clothes she was holding in her arms at the door of the bathroom, and said to the person


    inside, "your clothes are by the door. You take them yourselfter."


    She didn''t know whether Scott heard her or not, but she had put the clothes there.


    Michelle walked to the sofa and found afortable position to lie down. Very soon, she fell asleep.


    At this time, the door to the bathroom was opened. Scott walked out in a bath towel. He looked down at


    the clothes outside the bathroom and ignored them.


    He walked to the sofa and looked at Michelle who was asleep. He knew that she was very tired today.


    Scott bent down, lifted the person on the sofa to his chest, and walked towards bedroom. Michelle


    turned over on the bed and murmured. Scott couldn''t hear it clearly and he didn''t want to.


    He bent over and pecked her lips gently. "Good night," he said softly


    The cool wind stealthily blew into the bedroom from the window with the curtain rolled up, and the pale


    yellow light was softly glowing. The neighborhood fell into deep sleep, and there was no hurry in the


    day any more. asionally, there was only the rustle of branches, which was like a luby, making


    people want to sleep more. A cool breeze blew a fresh air. Lying on the sofa, Scott fell asleep with his


    eyes closed.


    "Bang Bang Bang..."


    With a thud, the sleeping Michelle was shocked to sit up from the bed with her eyes closed. She didn''t


    know what was wrong with her. She always felt very sleepy, as if she could never get enough sleep.


    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t open her eyes. The voices outside the door seemed to be


    tireless and became louder.


    "Michelle, please hurry up. You are going to bete for work. Scott is waiting for you. " Olivia pushed


    the door open and saw her daughter still sleeping. She couldn''t help worrying.


    Michelle raised her red lips and gave a sweet smile while Olivia was more anxious, "Michelle!"


    "Okay."


    Michelle was awakened by her mother directly. She stretched her armszily and murmured. Then she


    slowly sat up from the bed, covered her red lips and yawned, her feet fumbling for her slippers on the


    ground.


    "You naughty girl."


    When she came out of the bathroom, Michelle felt much sober. She went back to her room and nced


    at the clock on the table. It was clearly before seven o''clock in the morning!


    She suddenly widened her eyes andined, "what''s going on? Thepany hasn''t opened."


    Nevertheless, she opened the wardrobe and put on dark blue suits. Then she was kicked out of the


    house without breakfast by Olivia.


    "What the hell is this world? Mother kicked her daughter out of the house... " Michelleined


    about that and then went downstairs in her five inch high heels.


    Walking out of the building, she found that Scott was standing outside, and there was a bike parking


    beside him!


    Michelle rubbed her eyes with disbelief. When she looked again, she still saw the same scene.


    Today, Scott was wearing only a ck suit pants and a white shirt. His sleeves were slightly rolled up


    and his hair was neatlybed. The white shirt outlined his slender figure, and the well ironed ck


    pants tied up his legs. He held the handle of the bike with his slender fingers.


    She was so sure that he was the leading man of the movie she watched yesterday!


    "What are you doing?" She asked in confusion.


    "I''m waiting for you. Get in the bike. " Scott looked at her and said coldly.


    Michelle was in a daze for a moment. She stared at the bike held by Scott with her eyes that were


    bigger than a wheel.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Haven''t you always wanted this kind of romance? I asked my driver to buy it for us. Get in the car now.


    We have to go to thepany early. In this way, it won''t be seen by the people in ourpany.


    Besides, it''s much slower. " Before she finished her words, Scott took the initiative to exin.


    He didn''t want to waste his time anymore. Otherwise when all the other people in thepany arrived


    at thepany and saw this scene, they would scold and defame Michelle.


    Of course he had to pay something for romance, or he would regret when he got old.


    Michelle walked over and sat on the back seat of a bike. Scott looked at her and left the neighborhood.


    They walked under trees along the road, and a cool wind blew in. Michelle wrapped her arms around


    his waist, put her head on his back and closed her eyes slowly.


    This scene finally came true.


    She had imagined such a scene many times in her mind, but every time she saw it in the movie, she


    felt regretful. She didn''t expect that Scott would realize this and achieve her dream.


    "How did you know?" Leaning against his broad back, the bike just stopped at an intersection, Michelle


    whispered to him.


    "I read them carefully." Scott turned his head and looked at her affectionately.


    Love has a thousand touching notes with different characteristics


    She went to work and got off work as usual. But from today on, her simple and in life had


    disappeared, and she was reced by the sudden happiness.


    "Sir, the information is ready. Please have a look."


    "Well, put it here. By the way, what would you like for lunch? " Scott hoped that Michelle could put the


    prepared documents on his desk, then he put his hands under his chin and looked at her with a smile.


    "Boss, we are in thepany." Michelle reminded him on purpose, hoping that he could remember her


    words. Otherwise, if they were seen by others, she would have been discussed by the public again.


    They came to thepany together by bike, but they had to enter into thepany apart. They didn''t


    know when this kind of hiding life would end.


    At lunchtime, Michelle was ordered toe to the office of Scott and had lunch together.


    Perhaps, only the assistant knows their rtionship. But he is the most capable assistant of Scott, so


    he won''t say anything about it. He just felt a little ufortable to see his love fell in love with his boss.


    People in thepany said that she was in love with Scott for money, but the assistant knew that


    something must have happened between her and Scott. Otherwise, she would not agree to be with a


    yboy like him. After getting along for a long time, he would know something.


    So the assistant could be sure that Michelle and Scott really promised to be together.


    "President, CEO from the Howard Group invited you to the party tonight." When it was time for work in


    the afternoon, the assistant rushed to Scott''s office and reported the news to him.


    Scott was looking at the files on his desk and replied, "yes."


    When he heard the assistant''s words, he just nodded, without saying anything else. The assistant has


    got used to it. He quietly left the president''s office.


    After dealing with the stuff in hand, Scott dialed the phone in Michelle''s office and his tone was soft.


    "There''s a banquet tonight. I want you to be mypanion."


    At the other end of the phone, Michelle was stunned for a while. She wanted to refuse, but she didn''t


    know what kind of excuse she could use.


    She was his girlfriend now, but he hadn''t announced their rtionship to the public. But wasn''t it an


    official announcement to the guests to take her to the party?


    She still remembered the bad thing happenedst time when she went to the banquet. She was


    worried that something might happen again this time.

 Chapter 127 Womans Enemy

    Chapter 127 Woman''s Enemy


    If something is meant toe, then face it. If it should note, it wille.


    Scott had already asked people to buy the dress for tonight. Men''s clothes were simple, and they were


    ck suit. The one for thedies was a long white silk dress. They were beautiful and smooth.


    To avoid her mother from worrying about her, Michelle just called Olivia before the party. But to her


    surprise, her mother agreed at once and even said, "how about noting back tonight?"


    Suddenly, Michelle felt some anger emerging on her forehead.


    She was speechless and admired her mother more. She became more certain that she was not her


    biological daughter. How could a mother rest assured that her daughter would stay overnight with a


    man?


    But when she thought about it carefully, she remembered that she had done such thing before.


    After work, Michelle changed her clothes and went out of her office. Scott was gracefully leaning on the


    door opposite her.


    The pure white silk dress made her body more attractive, especially her slim waist, which was just full.


    Her whole body was like a water snake without bones.


    Wearing a light make-up on her face, she sessfully brought the beauty of her into a focus. She


    looked at him with shyness in her eyes, which made Scott''s blood boil!


    This woman, whom he had missed day and night. Except for the first time when he met, this was the


    second time that she was so beautiful.


    "My wife is so beautiful!" Scott walked over and kissed her on the face, but he endured the difort


    in his body.


    There was no time for Michelle to put on make-up. Moreover, she could only make up for working with


    her unskilled skill. As for the party, she couldn''t do it.


    But wouldn''t it embarrass him to attend the party in this way?


    Scott let go of her when he saw her hesitation. He asked, "what''s wrong?" He thought she was not


    feeling well and was about to refuse to attend the party.


    "Will I look ugly without makeup?" Michelle lowered her head and bit her lips, looking not confident.


    Looking at her like this, Scott couldn''t help but pinch her fair face and said, "you silly girl, why do you


    care about other people''s gaze?"


    He said and took Michelle''s hand into the elevator.


    It wasmon for rich and powerful people to hold banquets, so it was not surprising. But what


    surprised the most was the people who attended the party.


    Michelle got in the ck Porsche parked outside a private vi.


    Scott walked to the passenger seat, opened the door and took Michelle out of the car.


    A dozen cars had been parked outside the vi. Every car here was a luxury, or limited edition. It was


    eye-catching in a row.


    It was a private party, so no media came. And when they came through the gate of therge iron train,


    they could see that the owner of the vi had arranged bodyguards, and no one would sneak in.


    When the door was pushed open, six waiters bowed to them in unison to wee them. The moment


    Michelle and Scott appeared at the door, a beam of soft light immediately put on them, and then the


    surrounding light bowed, and they appeared in everyone''s eyes as perfect as prince and princess.


    All the people marveled at the sight of them. Aware of the gaze from the crowd, Michelle lowered her


    head somewhat unconfidently.


    Feeling her nervous and insecure, Scott tightened his grip on her hand, as if trying to give her strength.


    The lights in the whole banquet hall were all turned off. Because of their arrival, everyone here forgot to


    talk.


    What a perfect match!


    They were attractive when they were separated, and now they were standing together. It was obvious


    that they would attract people''s attention.


    At this time, the lights in the banquet hall were all on, and then the master of the banquet said in a


    serious voice, "please move your eyes from them to me, although I am not beautiful or handsome, I


    believe I am ugly and humorous."


    The host''s words made all the guests in the banquet hallugh.


    Everyoneughed, which made Michelle feel much relieved.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Scott grasped her hand and said softly.


    The emcee was warmly introducing the key points of the banquet today, making the atmosphere of the


    banquet reach the highest point. The guests were leisurely enjoying the red wine and food here, and


    talking with each other friendly.


    In the deluxe hall, waiters one after another shuttled through the crowd with trays in their hands, and


    offered the most distinguished service for the guests at any time.


    At this moment, ady in a long dress walked towards them and reached out to Scott.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Scott. I''ve heard a lot about you. You are indeed out of the ordinary."


    Scott ignored her because he didn''t like to shake hands with women.


    After suffering this, the woman''s face darkened for a second. Then she turned to look at Michelle.


    Everyone knew that today it was a good chance for a unmarried young woman to choose the prince.


    Either the rich or powerful muste to the banquet.


    And there was no doubt that Scott was the focus of all the women present. But they were displeased by


    this woman and left no chance for others to get close.


    Butdies present heard that the CEO of Jiang Group was a notorious yboy. So, the beautiful


    woman who was beside him today was just for fun. He believed that it was not long before she would


    be out of his sight forever.


    "Mr. Scott, thedy by your side is so beautiful!"


    Just as the woman did not know how to resolve the embarrassment, a rtively old voice suddenly


    came from behind her.


    The three turned around and looked at the source of the voice. A middle-aged man approached them


    with a smile and reached out his hand friendly.


    This time, Scott did not refuse. He shook hands with him.


    "Uncle Mike Wang, it''s been a long time to meet." Scott said respectfully.


    "Yes. I''ve been abroad for six years and have spent almost all my money on treatment. If it weren''t my


    son to support thepany, I wouldn''t have the money to save my life. "


    Everyone knew that the chairman of the Howard Group has a filial son. Since the president of the


    board got sick, he handed over all the ownership of the Howard group to his only son, Mr. Wang. The


    host of the party was his son nominally. Actually, Scott was invited by the chairman of the Howard


    Group.


    Scott''s father was a good friend of Uncle Mike Wang, but this time, Jared did note. Because he


    thought he was too old to fit in such a young ce. So even if someone invited him specially, Jared


    would let his son to take the ce of him.


    "Is this your girlfriend? Don''t lie to Uncle. I can see that. "


    Scott nced at Michelle and said to Mike Wang, "yes, she is my fianc¨¦e."


    Hearing this, Mike Wang smiled like an elder. However, Michelle was not as calm as she was now. She


    stared at Scott with her eyes wide open, only to find that he was smiling and talking to someone else.


    She really wanted to ask him when she promised to marry him? Why did she suddenly be his


    fiancee?


    If it weren''t for the fact that there were so many people here and these were celebrities, she would


    really have asked Scott for an exnation.


    "Miss Michelle, we have the samest name. It happens to be fate. But now, I have to borrow your


    fiance. "


    When they were chatting, Scott was called away again. And this person was no one else, it was Uncle


    Mike Wang who talked to him just now.


    Michelle had no choice but to give in with a smile.


    Before leaving, Scott arranged a ce for her to wait for him. After bored to death, Michelle watched


    Scott walking out of the crowd, somehow feeling a little nervous.


    She could feel a sharp light was shot on her when she walked in. When she hurried to turn around and


    look for them in the crowd, she found nothing. But she was not used to the sight of the guests.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Waiting is, undoubtedly, a long way, especially when you are waiting for a very important person for


    you.


    From time to time, she would look up at the ce where Scott had just left, where the crowd were


    surging, and could only see men and women talking happily.


    "Miss, what would you like to drink?"


    At this time, the servant in the vi came over, and she said respectfully to Michelle.


    "Do you have any juice?" Michelle was just a little thirsty. However, she thought there should not be


    water here. So she decided to order a ss of juice.


    The waiter took a ss of wine from the tray, passed it to her respectfully, and then turned around and


    left.


    In the spacious banquet hall, everyone was chatting andughing except Michelle who sat alone on the


    sofa in the corner.


    Severaldies from rich families cast a few nces at her and then walked towards her, twisting their


    hips as if they had reached an agreement. They greeted Michelle with smile.


    With a salute, Michelle returned politely one by one.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Lte Lin."


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Michelle Wang."


    One of the women introduced herself, while the others made no response.


    Michelle gave them a vignt look and then lowered her head to continue drinking her juice. She found


    herself not suitable for such a ce and inexplicably drew public enemies. It was only the fault that


    Scott was too outstanding.


    What''s more, he had never refused any women before. He never gave women a cold attitude, which


    made those women who stared at him thought he was easy to get close.


    Therefore, no one was afraid of him.


    She had thought that she would be able to get rid of the disaster if she didn''t say anything. But to her


    surprise, those women who granted her as the enemy had showed their thorns. They surrounded


    Michelle and kept asking.


    "Miss Michelle, which family are you from? You shoulde from the rich and powerful families as us.


    "


    After they were finished, the rest of the group broke intoughter.

 Chapter 128 Monica Wang

    Chapter 128 Monica Wang


    Michelle was not a fool and she knew what these words meant.


    A woman in dark took a ss of juice from the waiter''s tray and walked towards those women.


    "What?"


    The juice swept across the crowd and dirtied their skirts. The woman''s face stained by the juice was


    red because of anger. Her delicate dress was stained with yellow orange juice, and it was a serious


    vition in front of so many guests. However, the woman in front of them didn''t seem to care about it at


    all. She took a ss of juice from the waiter''s te and walked to Michelle.


    She stood in front of those women and said in a low voice, "You must be thirsty? Come on, have a


    drink. "


    When they heard what the woman said, their exquisite faces suddenly twisted and stared at her coldly.


    Michelle took the juice from the woman hurriedly and thanked her. The women in the dark also looked


    at them angrily. She inexplicably clenched her hands, and the wedding ring on her left ring finger was


    shining. It stung her eyes.


    A group of women originally wanted to suppress Michelle, but they did not expect to be humiliated.


    They were so angry that their breasts rose and fell. But they didn''t dare to speak loudly in case they


    would disgrace their family.


    "Miss, I think you are wearing gold or silver, so if you are in such a poor quality, are youck of


    cultivation? Didn''t you apologize to other after you threw the juice? "


    A beautiful woman shouted at the unknown woman. The woman only nced at her and said, "this is


    not your concern. The most important thing is to strengthen your self-cultivation."


    "You..." The beautiful woman stepped forward and was about to say something, but she was frightened


    by the cold voice of Scott and shrank back.


    "What happened?"


    Scott walked past these women. He nced at Michelle sitting on the sofa, and then looked at this


    unknown woman next to him.


    He frowned slightly, but said nothing.


    Seeing this, the women said in a trembling voice, "nothing." Then they ran away and disappeared in


    the crowd.


    Scott went straight to Michelle and did not care about the woman standing beside him at all.


    "Take good care of your girlfriend. Don''t leave her alone here anymore." After saying this, the woman


    also disappeared in the crowd.


    Michelle wanted to express her thanks to the woman, but she had disappeared before she could finish


    her words. She looked at Scott and seemed toin.


    Knowing what had happened to her, Scott cuddled her up and said, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have left you


    alone. I swear I will never do that again. "


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Scott didn''t know what had happened in detail, but he was grateful to the brave woman.


    At this moment, the music in the banquet hall disappeared, and the emcee stood on the stage with a


    microphone in his hand and said in a loud voice, "now, let''s wee the chairman of Howard Group to


    make a speech for us!"


    As soon as the host finished his speech, the guests gave him a round of apuse.


    All the guests present fixed their eyes on the tform where the light was shining on. They all wanted


    to witness the grace of the chairman of the Howard Group.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to the banquet. This party is prepared by my son, John Wang. He


    wanted me to be happy. I have to thank my son for his filial piety and theing of you. "


    After that, there was another round of apuse among the guests.


    As a matter of fact, the chairman of Howard Group has been in a poor health condition. The sess of


    the Howard Group depended entirely on his son, John Wang.


    "The reason why the Howard Group could be where it is today is all because of my son. Without him,


    the Howard Group wouldn''t have existed. Now, I am going to invite my son and daughter to the stage. I


    want to announce an important thing in front of everyone, especially my children. "


    People in the audience frowned at his words. All these years, they only heard that the chairman of the


    Howard Group had a son, but never heard that he had a daughter.


    With curiosity, two people were approaching the stage, and they were holding hands intimately.


    The tform erupted inughter. Then the man and woman stood beside each other. "Hello, everyone.


    This is my son John Wang. I think I don''t need to introduce him. So this is my daughter, Monica Wang.


    She grew up abroad and when I epted the treatment, she apanied me. "


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Monica Wang, John Wang''s sister."


    "It''s her? She is Uncle Mike''s daughter! " Michelle raised her head and took a quick nce at the


    woman on the stage. When she was sure that the woman was exactly the one who had helped her out


    just now, she couldn''t help but widen her eyes.


    Looking at the people on the stage, Scott did not have much expression on his face.


    The audience started to whisper among themselves. No one had ever heard of the woman standing on


    the stage today, Monica Wang. Since she is the daughter of the chairman of the Howard Group, why no


    one has heard of her for so many years?


    But they looked like father and daughter, especially their bright eyes and eyebrows.


    "This is my daughter''s first time back to China. She came back mainly with me. With the help of this


    party, I announced the news for the first time. Then the second thing is I''ll transfer the power of the


    Howard Group to my son, John Wang! "


    As soon as Uncle Mike said this, everyone knew what happened. That was why they held the party.


    But why there were no reporters in the hall? They should spread the news to the whole world through


    the media.


    The spectators kept silent, waiting for Uncle Mike''s next words.


    "I''m getting old. It''s time for me to abdicate, so I can''t always be in charge of the Howard Group. I''m


    very satisfied with John Wang''s past performance and he has expanded our business to a higher level.


    So I thought for a long time and decided to let my son be the chairman. I decide to give 70% of the


    shares to my son, and the rest 30% to my daughter. "


    Uncle Mike said in a low voice, and no one spoke.


    Maybe only Mike knew that celebrities from all over the world were present today. What he said


    through these people''s witness made the news more reliable than the media.


    "Well, you are young people. I''m too old to stay in this kind of ce. Have a good time. "


    After the announcement, Mike left the stage. His two children followed him.


    Beautiful music sounded again in the banquet hall, and the gathering crowd also dispersed. They were


    drinking wine, eating the desserts in the banquet hall.


    Michelle didn''t know what Uncle Mike said to Scott just now. But she could tell that Uncle Mike liked


    Scott very much. Now that he introduced his daughter openly, Michelle felt that things were not as


    simple as she thought. She put her heart in her throat again, making her ufortable.


    "Michelle, I didn''t expect that my brother would bring you with him? What did you do behind my back? "


    Before the woman appeared, her voice had already sounded in her ears.


    Turning her head to one side, Michelle saw a smiling Zoy walking towards them arm in arm with Wyn.


    On the other hand, Scott was very cold, as if the person standing in front of him was not his cousin. It


    felt like he was treating a stranger.


    "Brother, why don''t you introduce her to me?" Scott''s indifferent attitude made Zoy a little upset. But


    she still talked to him with a smile, as if she was afraid that others would not know their rtionship.


    With standing beside Zoy, Wyn stared at Michelle boldly.


    Michelle was so embarrassed that she stepped back. She really didn''t like this expression on Wyn''s


    face, let alone seeing him. But to her surprise, Scott held her waist at once and kissed her in front of


    them.


    "This is your future sister-inw." Scott looked at Wyn and said coldly.


    It felt like Scott was announcing to Wyn that Michelle was his woman.


    "Honey, let''s go." Out of jealousy, Wyn had to make use of Zoy. He wanted Scott to know that he loved


    Zoy.


    Well, since Scott pretended to be intimate in front of him, he could.


    "Yes. Then, brother, Michelle, we are leaving now. " It was the first time that Wyn had called Zoy


    "honey" and treated her so well, which melted her heart.


    At this moment, Zoy felt very happy.


    After making eye contact with the guests, Monica Wang stood in the crowd and looked at that direction.


    Then she raised her ss and proposed a toast to those people with a fake smile. Out of the corner of


    her eye, she saw a waiter walking towards her with a tray of wine in his hands. Monica Wang silently


    stretched out her foot.


    The waiter was tripped. The sses on the te shook and spilled all the wine on Wyn who was


    approaching the table.


    Turning around, Zoy stared at the waiter and scolded, "what did you do?"


    Wyn looked like a drowned mouse. His white suit got wet, from which ck underpants could be seen.


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean it." The waiter was so scared that he couldn''t even pay for Wyn''s trousers.


    Grabbing a piece of tissue on the table, Zoy started cleaning up Wyn''s body. With a stern look, Wyn


    shook off her hand and left the banquet hall without looking back.

 Chapter 129 What Do You Like About Me

    Chapter 129 What Do You Like About Me


    Fortunately, there was no media in this party. Otherwise, what had just happened would certainly hit the


    headlines of the next day.


    Since the young man of the Mu Group wetted his pants in the party, he would certainly be the


    topic ofughter.


    Unfortunately, such a good news wasn''t collected by the media.


    Scott was standing not far behind Monica, and he saw with his own eyes that she tripped over the


    waiter. At that moment, he was surprised that Monica would do such a childish thing. And he didn''t


    understand why she had connection with Wyn.


    However, just as he thought of it, Monica had already held a ss of wine and walked over with a


    smile.


    "Are you Scott?"


    Monica put it straight because she didn''t like to beat around the bush. That was also because she had


    been living abroad since she was a child.


    Scott did not speak, but looked at her coldly. He did not expect that this woman was Uncle Mike''s


    daughter.


    Monica was tall and slim. Her curly hair was hanging down her waist. She was well-educated and


    graceful when talking to people.


    "I can''t believe that you like such an indifferent man. No wonder you were bullied just now." When


    Monica saw that Scott did not want to talk to her at all, she simply looked toward Michelle.


    Not knowing how to answer her question, Michelle could only look at Scott and gave an apologetic


    smile to Monica.


    "Michelle, let''s dance. Excuse me, Miss Monica. " Scott pulled Michelle into the center of the dance


    floor before she could answer Monica''s question.


    In the elegant waltz, they yed along with the music. Scott looked down at her red face and there was


    only her in his eyes.


    Monica Wang stood not far away from them. She raised her eyes slightly, and looked at Scott''s only


    love to Michelle. "I don''t know what my father thought that he asked me to marry such a person. As for


    Scott, he is just a handsome guy. "


    At the critical moment, Michelle had to push him away. She didn''t know if it was because she drank too


    much. "Scott, I need to go to the bathroom."


    Maybe it was because the party was too dull that she was going to vomit several times.


    "I''ll go with you." Scott was afraid that she would be bullied again, so he went with her.


    "No, I''m fine." After that, Michelle turned around and strode towards the washroom.


    The washroom was not far from the banquet hall. Michelle scooted to it because of her dress.


    She wiped her face with cold water, and the depressed feeling gradually disappeared. She looked at


    herself in the mirror, looking quite old-fashioned.


    When she walked out of the bathroom, she felt a tall ck figure blocking her way. She looked up at


    the strange man.


    "Are you miss Michelle? Our CEO wants to see you."


    "What? Why... "


    "Please follow me,"


    Before she could finish her words, Michelle was stopped by the men in ck. She could only choose to


    follow the man in ck, feeling upset.


    She didn''t know why chairman wanted to see her, but her intuition told her that it would not be a good


    thing.


    The man in ck finally brought her to the second floor of the banquet hall.


    The man in ck pushed the door open and made a gesture of wee to her. After a short pause,


    she came in.


    The furniture in the room was very simple. The bookcases were all stuck to the wall, which were filled


    with all kinds of books. There was also a sofa and a tea table. It should be the study of the chairman.


    The whole room was dark and she felt sleepy.


    The study was huge. At this time, Uncle Mike came out of the unknown. When she saw him, Michelle


    stepped back with respect, and then said nothing to his head.


    The Uncle Mike sat on the sofa, looking down at the person who did not speak, and then pointed to the


    sofa not far away, "sit down, please."


    "Thank you." Michelle didn''t know how to call him, so she just said two words. She walked to the sofa


    restrained and then sat down on the armchair.


    Uncle Mike noticed her nervousness and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. I just want to talk to you.


    That''s all."


    "Okay." Although Michelle seemed very calm on the surface, her heart had already been beating out.


    She just wanted to get out quickly and go home with Scott.


    A waiter knocked at the door and came in. He put the tray on the tea table and silently left.


    "Miss Michelle, please." Uncle Mike picked up a cup of tea on the table and took a sip. After all, he had


    to speak a lot, so he had to first wet his throat.


    But Michelle didn''t drink the tea.


    After putting down the teacup, Uncle Mike went straight to the topic, because he didn''t want to waste


    his time because if he didn''t make it, Scott would find him.


    "Miss Michelle, let''s make a long story short. I actually think highly of that child, Scott. To be honest, I


    want to marry my daughter to him. "


    "What?" Michelle was startled. She looked up at Mike immediately.


    She was afraid that she had misheard!


    "You heard it right. I want Scott to be my son-inw. You know, if our two familys join hands, it means


    that we will be a strong and brave Union. I don''t think you are from a rich family. Are you sure you can


    give him the future he wants? "


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Mike. I don''t know what is the future you are talking about." She was telling the truth. She


    didn''t know what Mike meant.


    "Honey, sometimes we have to face the reality. People are destined to be together. You are far worse


    than Scott, so you are not destined to have a good future. I hope you can understand. "


    As soon as his words dropped, Michelle just felt it funny. Since Scott''s father agreed their marriage,


    how could Uncle Mike stop them?


    Not everyone cares about this so-called family background. Moreover, she was with him from the


    beginning not for the money of Scott. Sometimes, she really couldn''t understand what these rich men


    were thinking about.


    Missing a rtionship and failing was already a pain in her heart. Now, she had finally found a man to


    rely on, and she could never lose him again.


    Love should be obtained by oneself. Love didn''t depend on anyone else''s words.


    "I''m sorry, sir. If you want me to leave Scott, I don''t think I can make it." It was the first time that


    Michelle was so brave for love and she refused a person with a high social status.


    Uncle Mike looked at her and didn''t expect her to turn him down.


    "What can you do for hispany? If hispany goes bankrupt and he needs money, can you give it


    to him? " Uncle Mike paused and continued. His words were sophistication.


    Without any hesitation, Michelle retorted boldly, "I don''t have money. And I can''t help him. But I will


    silently support him as his spiritual pir. "


    Hearing her words, Uncle Mike suddenlyughed. He stood up and walked to the window of the study.


    He opened the curtain, looked at the colorful lights outside and continued: "child, things in the world are


    not as simple as you think. If yes, then there won''t be rich and poor in the world. "


    "Poor people always live a happy life if they don''t have money. I''m sorry, sir. I have to go now. Scott is


    waiting for me. "


    What does love mean? It meant that she was happy for his happiness, so that she could do everything


    he needed and get happiness from it.


    To protect her love, Michelle had no time to care about who the other was. She just wanted to protect


    this rare love, at least for the rest of her life.


    She loved him, he loved her. There was nothing impossible for two people who loved each other to be


    together.


    Love is always easy to make people forget reason. Love is so ridiculous, but we still recall the absurd


    past together. As long as we are together, no matter short or long, I know that I am deeply in love with


    you at that time.


    Stepping into the banquet hall, Michelle was looking for him anxiously. At that moment, she felt how


    scared she was when she couldn''t see him.


    She shuttled among the crowd with a panic look, looking for him.


    Suddenly, her wrist was held by a strong hand, and then he pulled her into his arms. Smelling the


    familiar smell on his body, Michelle leaned her head on his broad chestfortably.


    "Where have you been? I''m so worried about you. " His gentle voice came from the top, making her


    warm in the heart.


    "Let''s go home." Then Michelle took his hand and left the party.


    Scott was held by her with a sweet smile on his face.


    After they went out of the vi, they got on the car and the car drove away from here quickly.


    But there was still a ck figure standing on the window of the second floor. He looked coldly at the


    ck Porsche disappear from his eyes. There was a dreadful silence in the room.


    After she got into the car, Michelle couldn''t calm down for a long time. It was the first time in her life that


    she had put herself in such a dangerous situation for the sake of love. She must have been insane!


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "To be honest, where did you go just now?" When driving the car, Scott looked at her.


    "Scott, what do you like about me?" Michelle gave an irrelevant answer. She was absent-minded just


    now, so she didn''t hear the question Scott asked her.


    Hearing this, Scott could not helpughing. He pulled down the brake and parked over the car. This


    was a very serious problem and he must treat it seriously.


    "Then, what do you like about me?" Scott looked directly at her and moved closer to her with his ears


    sideways. He asked the same question back.


    "You first." Michelle couldn''t help rolling her eyes at him.

 Chapter 130 Fall Ln Love When Seeing You Crying

    Chapter 130 Fall Ln Love When Seeing You Crying


    It was a piece of cake for Scott to say honeyed words. The man''s coaxing of a woman not only relied


    on his wealth, but also his eloquence.


    But things were different now. He couldn''t treat Michelle as he did to the women before.


    "What Do you really want to hear it? "


    When it came to the business, Scott looked a little embarrassed. He asked her with uncertainty, only to


    see Michelle nodding honestly.


    She looked sincere and expectant. Scott straightened his cor and coughed.


    Michelle looked at him and could not helpughing.


    After calming down, Scott looked at her affectionately, "do you believe in fate? Do you believe in falling


    in love at first sight? "


    He didn''t answer her question, which made her a little angry. Michelle thought he was avoiding the


    topic on purpose. She just want to hear the truth. It''s too difficult.


    Seeing that she was a little angry, Scott held her face and kissed her on the lips.


    It happened so fast that Michelle didn''t know what to do next. At that moment, Michelle really wanted to


    beat him. This man was always like this.


    What a woman wanted was nothing but his words and a determination. But men always stuttered at the


    critical moment. It was really infuriating.


    For her, the so-called love at first sight was only a representative of love. She never believed in falling


    in love at first sight. What she believed was that love woulde as time passed.


    She remembered that she and Scott.


    Even when they first met, she hated him. Because Scott was very fickle at that time and often took a


    coquettish woman back to his office. Butter, after going through life and death in the airport, she felt


    that, in fact, Scott was very loyal.


    If he didn''t like her and really treated her well, he wouldn''t have risked his life to save her several times.


    "I believe love will grow as time goes by," Michelle then pretended to say casually and looked out of the


    window. She suddenly found that the view outside was so beautiful!


    "I don''t believe. I only believe in you. Do you remember the time when you went to disturb the wedding


    ceremony? It was me who almost hit you with the car. "


    "What?" After hearing his words, Michelle immediately opened her eyes wide.


    She turned to look at him and tried hard to recall the scene. She was not drunk at that time. She just


    cried so sadly that tears blurred her sight.


    In fact, when she recalled carefully, she found that his voice and his smell were simr to the person


    she met at that time.


    "I had meant to get angry with you, but when I saw you crying, I felt a heartache and couldn''t bear to


    scold you." As Scott was speaking, he grabbed her hand and put it on his chest so that she could feel


    her heart beating.


    He didn''t believe in love at first sight, but he believed that love grew when he saw her crying.


    "Since then, I have been thinking about you. Because you touched my heart at that moment. I was


    afraid to see you crying, because in that case, my heart would also hurt. "


    "Okay, I know what you are thinking. Drive the car now. Let''s go home. " Suddenly, Michelle could not


    bear his affectionate look. She could not help interrupting his words and urging him to drive home


    quickly.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    To be honest, she really wanted to go home and have a good sleep now. After all, she had to go back


    to work tomorrow morning.


    This kind of life was exactly what she wanted. She wanted no worries or fear. Every day passed quickly


    because she was able to stay with her beloved one.


    That night, Scott brought her home and arranged a guest room for her. Then he went back to his room


    for sleep.


    It had been a long time since he fell in love with Michelle, and he didn''t go out to find a woman to vent


    his feelings.


    After they first met, when he had sex with other woman, he couldn''t help but think of how hateful and


    sad Michelle looked.


    It was at that moment that he realized that he had fallen in love with her the moment they met.


    Michelle tossed and turned in the bed, unable to fall asleep. Scott''s confession to her tonight kept


    shing in her mind. For the first time, she saw shyness in his eyes.


    Thinking of the close rtionship between them, she felt that she was really crazy!


    She sat up angrily on the bed and looked at the dark room. A cool breeze blew into the bedroom


    through the curtain. She gradually calmed down.


    There was a huge balcony outside the room. Although it was a guest room, the room was still big.


    As she couldn''t fall asleep, she groped in the darkness and walked out in her slippers. She pushed the


    French window open and looked into the distance with her hands on the rail.


    It was not the first time that Michelle had stayed at Scott''s house. It was just that the rtionship


    between them was different from before. She still remembered that she had a strong aversion to him


    last time. Not as happy and expectant as tonight.


    There was only a few stars shining in the sky in the dark night, and the light on the street suddenly


    became dim.


    "Why don''t you sleep?" Scott asked. Suddenly, Michelle caught sight of man standing on the another


    balcony.


    She dazed for a second and replied, "I can''t fall asleep."


    Could she say it was because she was hungry? She went to the dinner party only, and she just drank


    some juice at the party, without eating anything.


    She was shocked at that time, so she didn''t have the mood to eat anything.


    Butter in the car, she was so excited that shepletely forgot she was hungry.


    Now she was sleepless on a strange bed. At a quiet night, she remembered that she hadn''t eaten


    anything yet.


    To her surprise, Scott was also awake. It might be over midnight now?


    "Don''t move. I''lle to you." The two stared at each other. Suddenly, Scott said something and left


    the balcony. Then Michelle heard someone was knocking at the door.


    She was hesitating whether to open the door. After all, it was easy for a man and a woman to have an


    ident if they stayed in the room alone. She didn''t want to do such a thing with him yet. Wasn''t her


    first night supposed to be kept until their wedding night?


    How could she give such a wonderful thing to a man casually?


    There are many ways to express your love to someone. You don''t have to sleep with him, do you?


    Michelle found her thoughts a little bit stiff, perhaps because she suffered betraying. Besides, she had


    never experienced such things before, which made her feel a little scared.


    Just now, she saw Scott in a pajama and confirmed that she didn''t see it wrong. Then she went to open


    the door.


    In case that he would do something to her, she turned on the light of the room on purpose. The light fell


    on people, making her feel at ease.


    "It''ste. What are you doing here?" She looked at the person standing outside the door, with no


    intention to invite him in. Although it was his home, he couldn''t enter any guest''s room casually.


    "I miss you." Scott looked at her and said intimately.


    Michelle blushed and let him in atst.


    The two sat on the sofa and didn''t talk to each other. The atmosphere seemed to be a little dull. At this


    time, Michelle''s stomach growled. She peeked at Scott from the corner of her eyes and found that he


    was obviouslyughing at her.


    Suddenly, Michelle looked a little angry. She turned to him and used, "now, I''m your girlfriend, right?


    How could you not know your girlfriend didn''t have dinner at night? "


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t notice that. But you can tell me," Scott looked at her with a smile


    With no more words, Michelle turned her back on him in a huff.


    Scott had no choice but to put his hand on her shoulder and force her to turn around and face him. He


    didn''t like it when someone turned his back to him because it was very impolite. Besides, he would feel


    ufortable.


    "I''ll ask the servants to bring the food here." Scott''s eyes were full of sorrow. He hadn''t had dinner


    either, so he felt a little hungry.


    "No, I''ll do it. It''s sote. It''s not good to disturb their rest. " Michelle didn''t want to interrupt the servants


    at this hour because they had to get up early every morning. Now they had fallen asleep, how could


    she bother them?


    So she decided to do it on her own.


    If they had instant noodles, it would be much easier. It was a pity that Scott did not like it.


    "Let me help you." Considering that she would have a hard time cooking by herself, Scott as her


    boyfriend must do her a favor.


    Michelle did not refuse and let him go downstairs with her. The vi wasrge and she didn''t know


    where to put many things. It might be helpful with a host around.


    When she went downstairs, she didn''t know the switch of the first floor. She groped for a long time but


    couldn''t find it. Damn it! Scott didn''t open the light until now even though he knew it.


    She rolled her eyes at him and strolled around the kitchen, but failed to find the fridge. The kitchen is


    big, even bigger than her living room.


    "Where is your fridge?" She really didn''t understand the rich''s life.


    Scott smiled, walked beside her and opened the closet door. All of a sudden, she felt something cold.


    With her eyes wide open, Michelle couldn''t help but shiver.


    By the way, this fridge was installed in this ce, jointed with the cupboard.


    The room was spacious and tidy. In a word, the design of Scott''s home was pretty good.


    She wanted to find noodles, but found that the fridge was filled with seafood. Unwilling to admit defeat,


    she continued to rummage through the closet. Scott was sitting on the table outside the kitchen, like a


    host waiting for the food.

 Chapter 131 The Feeling

    Chapter 131 The Feeling


    "Scott, do you have flour in your house?" Michelle bent down to search for something in the fridge. But


    there were so many things in the fridge that she lost her patience when finding them.


    But when she remembered it carefully, she found that no family would put flour in the fridge.


    Since there were no instant noodles and noodles, she decided to make the soup. Adding some


    seafood into it was delicious. The thought of it made her mouth water.


    When she saw that Scott didn''t say a word, she couldn''t help turning her head and found that Scott was


    lazily leaning on the chair and staring at her. He looked at her as if she was an animal.


    "Scott, are you listening to me?" At the moment, Michelle was furious. She put her hands on her hips


    as if a tigress was about to eat him up.


    Scott looked at her but shrugged innocently, indicating that he didn''t know.


    Helplessly, Michelle could only feel relieved, and then bowed her head to continue looking.


    "Come and help me!" If it weren''t for fear that she would wake up the whole family, she would have


    roared at him.


    When Scott saw her angry look, he quickly ran over and helped look for flour she wanted.


    Finally, Scott found a bag of flour in the top corner of the cupboard. But he was not sure whether that


    was what she was looking for. He handed the bag to her.


    Taking the bag, Michelle looked at the things in the bag and began tomand Scott after she was


    sure that they were flour.


    "Wash this and this." Then Michelle opened the fridge, took out some shrimps and vegetables, and


    asked Scott to wash them.


    "You want me to wash?" Holding the thing in his hand, Scott looked doubtful.


    Michelle turned to him and nodded firmly.


    Who was he? Scott!


    He was the ruler of Jiang Group. As the president, how could he wash vegetables?


    But when he remembered, it was not the first time he had washed vegetables. He remembered that


    last time he was at her home, he also went to the kitchen to help her.


    Thinking of this, Scott stoppedining. After all, he was her boyfriend.


    "As the saying goes, the man who is good at cooking is the most handsome. As it is said, life is short


    and he must experience it." How could Michelle not feel the unwillingness in his heart? She said as she


    lowered her head and was busy with her work.


    It worked.


    The maids had dealt with the shrimps. So Scott just washed them casually and put them aside for use.


    After all the things were handled, Scott was released.


    He walked out of the kitchen and waited outside.


    Half an hourter, a bowl of hot seafood soup was served on the table by Michelle. She put the bowl on


    the table and looked at Scott with excitement, "have a try."


    Scott smelled the inviting aroma greedily, and started to eat with a spoon. After finishing the bowl, he


    reached out his hand and said, "I want more."


    Michelle was enjoying her meal. She was disturbed by him naturally. "Get them with yourself."


    This was the first time that Scott was ignored by her. This woman was really capricious. When chasing


    her, she always put on a respectful look. After he got her, she became like a tigress. She even treated


    him with indifference,pletely forgetting that he was her boss.


    Scott looked at her for a long time. When he found that she was still indifferent, he took the bowl to the


    kitchen, and filled another bowl of seafood porridge out.


    After she was full, Michelle washed the dishes and came out of the kitchen. She saw that Scott was still


    sitting on a chair, staring at her intently.


    "What''s wrong? Is there anything on my face? " She thought her face was stained with flour, so she


    wiped her face with her hand.


    Just then, Scott stood up and walked towards her.


    Michelle took a few steps back out of instinct. She stared at the mening closer and closer, and


    then ran upstairs in a hurry. Scott never thought she would do this. He just wanted to hug her, but she


    misunderstood his intention.


    Watching her running away, Scott couldn''t helpughing.


    After returning to her room, Michelle quickly closed and locked the door, fearing that Scott would seize


    the opportunity to sneak in. The way he looked at her just now was frightening.


    It was obvious that the lion was looking for its prey.


    Michelle leaned against the door and gasped. After waiting for a long time, she did not hear the knock


    on the door. She breathed a sigh of relief and walked to the bed.


    She was very satisfied after eating and fell asleep very soon. Shey prone on the big bed and fell


    asleep unconsciously.


    At midnight, she only felt hot behind her ears, as if someone was exhaling. She thought she was


    dreaming, so she turned over. Just then, the hot air had rushed over!


    She realized that she was not dreaming, so she widened her eyes in surprise!


    She saw the handsome face of Scott and the peaceful sleeping face. She didn''t know how he came in.


    She tried to push him away in a hurry, but he even had great strength after falling asleep. The hand on


    her waist couldn''t be broken.


    For a moment, she looked a little embarrassed.


    Finally, she gave up the struggle. She thought, since Scott was asleep, he might not do anything to her.


    Otherwise, he would have done it earlier.


    She looked down at her clothes and found that it was intact.


    After tidying the quilt, Michelle nced at Scott and moved to the edge of the bed, then shey down


    obediently.


    When she was in a daze, she felt that her face was wet. She opened her eyes in a daze, only to see a


    man''s face which had been erged!


    When she realized that it was Scott who was kissing her, she tried to push him away immediately. But


    he was like a stone and couldn''t make it.


    Scott seized the chance to kiss her lips while pulling her head into his arms.


    A familiar scent of male, mixed with a fresh scent of perfume came to her nose. She was gradually


    trapped by him and stopped resisting.


    His lips were gentle, not like possessing her. Otherwise, Michelle would be frightened to cry.


    His kiss was sofortable that she didn''t want to push him away. She wanted to stay with him till the


    end of the world. She didn''t open her eyes until she felt a restless hand stretching into a forbidden


    area. With a kick at his belly, she kicked off Scott, who was immersed in their beauty.


    Michelle sat up, grabbed the quilt and wrapped herself in it. Her pink face turned crimson red as she


    tried to hide her nervousness.


    Scott never thought that he would be so embarrassed one day. He was kicked out of bed by a woman


    unexpectedly! He was upset to be interrupted. Getting up from the ground, he stared at her unhappily,


    "Michelle, you..."


    Michelle looked up at him and burst into tears.


    Scott was in a panic and suddenly felt somewhat at a loss. He sat down the nearest to her and


    apologized, "I''m sorry. I scared you."


    After that, Scott held her face up and looked at the tear stains on it, which made him feel so sad.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He pressed his lips on her cheeks, and kissed the tears on her face slowly. "It''s all my fault. I was too


    impulsive. I''m so sorry. Can you forgive me? I promise it won''t happen again. "


    She kicked his private area. It would be hard for Michelle to be happy if Scott''s private was broken.


    But it was not the right time to think about it. He had tofort Michelle.


    It was the second time that he had seen her crying filled with wronged. This time, however, it made his


    heart more ache.


    Michelle didn''t say a word, but continued to cry.


    She was so scared just now that she didn''t expect him to do that. In terms of love, she thought it was


    pure and pure. She would never allow any impurity in love, which would only make people feel sick.


    When she did not speak, Scott quietly left.


    He broke into her room because he missed her too much. He had never thought to hurt her. He had


    really lost control just now. As a man with his beloved woman in his arms, it was inevitable for him to


    think of sex.


    What''s more, he was a normal man and she was a normal woman. Everyone came when they needed


    it.


    Out of the room, Scott closed the door for her, and then stood outside for a while before walking to his


    room. He had to admit that he did it for his own good. He had been longing for her too long. He wanted


    her too much. It was not just that he wanted to keep her by his side firmly. He wanted to be a real


    couple with her.


    He wanted to see her busy figure in the kitchen every morning after getting up. He wanted to eat the


    food she cooked and sleep with her.


    He liked the scent from her body. It was not mixed with any other stuff and was just the scent from


    human body.


    At this moment, when he saw that she was frightened, he hated himself very much.


    Because of his impulse, he hadpletely lost his senses. And he broke her line too. He didn''t know if


    she would lose her temper on him in the morning.


    Thinking of this, Scott couldn''t help but feel sad again.


    He was afraid of losing her.


    It was certain that the feeling like this was not good. It was not so serious, but he still felt pain.


    After returning to the room, Scott covered the ce where he was kicked and bit his lips tightly. If it was


    not Michelle who kicked him today, he would definitely give her a harsh punishment. How dare others


    kick his private area?

 Chapter 132 You Have To Be Responsible For What You Did

    Chapter 132 You Have To Be Responsible For What You Did


    The next day, when Scott woke up, it was already eight o''clock in the morning.


    When he came back to his senses, he remembered that he had been in pain all night and had slept


    verytest night. Thinking of this, he got a little angry.


    He lifted the quilt hurriedly, put on his slippers and rushed out. He came to the next room, only to find


    that the door was open. When he realized something, Scott quickened his pace.


    When he rushed downstairs, he found that the breakfast had been prepared on the table, and there


    was an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    "Who saw her?"


    Everyone knew whom "her" he meant, but they were hesitating at this moment. They looked at each


    other for quite a long time, but no one dared toe up and talk.


    Scott was even more anxious. He shouted, "are you all dumb? Tell me, where is she? "


    "Miss is in the garden outside..." But before the servant could finish her words, Scott directly rushed


    out.


    His speed was so fast that it almost took the people standing next to him away.


    When he came to the garden outside the vi, he saw Michelle squatting in the flowering shrubs. She


    was wearing pajamas, and her long hair was fluttering. Such a beautiful appearance was deeply rooted


    in the heart. Scott was deeply touched by her beauty and stumbled towards her.


    At this time, Michelle did not notice the arrival of Scott. Until his tall figure stood in front of her, she put


    down the flower in her hand, and then slowly stood up.


    Getting up early in the morning, Scott saw an empty room and thought she had left. But he didn''t


    expect that she was still here, in his garden.


    Scott just thought it was beautiful when the garden was built. But he had never expected that there


    would be someone who was more beautiful than flowers.


    Scott looked down at her, and so was she.


    Suddenly, Scott pulled her into his arms and greedily breathed the fragrance of her hair.


    Michelle didn''t refuse to take her in his arms. Actually, when she woke up this morning, she nned to


    leave. But the driver in the vi did not get the order of Scott, so he dared not act rashly.


    Out of helpless, she had to stroll in the room for a while. When she walked to the balcony, she found


    the garden outside the vi quite beautiful. Since she had nothing to do, she''d better have a look in the


    garden.


    It had to be said that the garden outside Scott''s vi was very big and flowers of various kinds. Flowers


    were attractive to women.


    When Michelle just squatted down in the flowering shrubs, she saw a figure standing in front of her.


    The moment she saw him, she realized that she had put too much strength on himst night. That was


    where the most vulnerable part of a man was, and she identally kicked that part.


    Recalling the past, it was really a shame.


    She didn''t know how to face him. Anyway, she wouldn''t hit him again.


    "Are you all right?" Finally, she gently asked him. After all, it was her fault for what happenedst night.


    No matter how angry she was, she could not hurt him.


    Scott loosened her and looked into her eyes boldly, "what do you think?"


    His question made her blush again. She tried to avoid his fiery eyes.


    "How could I know? I''m not you!" She said shyly.


    "If it is broken, you have to be responsible for it." Scott said peacefully. He looked at her face with


    amusement, and finally kissed her cheek. "In this period of time, you have to be obedient, or..."


    Speaking of this, Scott showed a bad smile, which made people shiver.


    How couldn''t Michelle know the meaning of his words. It was that he wanted her to take care of him for


    a lifetime. She ruined his happiness in the rest of his life. After all, she was the fighter, she should


    ept the punishment.


    "Let''s go to have breakfast, and then I''ll take you to a ce." Scott didn''t want to tease her any more.


    She would be embarrassed if he went too far.


    But Michelle was surprised. She asked, "didn''t you go to thepany? It''s not weekend. "


    "I''m not going to thepany today. I have nothing to do anyway. Why don''t we take a trip and rx


    ourselves? " Scott said casually.


    After breakfast, Michelle put on the clothes brought out by the servant.


    It was a red dress, bright but simple. It was not something she hated, but she didn''t know why Scott


    told her to wear such a coat. She was curious about where he would take her to.


    After getting changed, they got into the ck Porsche. The car drove away from the ce soon.


    After leaving the vi, Michelle suddenly felt a little reluctant. She looked out of the window. At the view


    of the endless retreat, a trace of sadness shed through her heart.


    Scott took his hand to grasp hers as ifforting her.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you unhappy?"


    "Nothing." Michelle looked at him and shook her head.


    She felt the warmthing from Scott''s hand and felt warm in her heart. While she was recalling what


    Uncle Mike had said, she suddenly realized that she was really too impulsive at that time.


    She could give nothing to him, could she?


    After living in the vi for a night, she began to know what was the life of a rich family. She also


    experienced what the world was like.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Some people said that dreams were beautiful and the reality was bony.


    She had never taken it seriously before, because she felt that the reality would be worse if she didn''t


    even try her best to achieve her dream.


    Without Zoy, she couldn''t have achieved what she was today. If it were not for Zoy, she would not have


    such a high education, nor would she have a chance to see the things and people that she might not


    have seen in her life.


    Speaking of this, Zoy had done a lot of things to her. However, all of these could not defeat the fact that


    her boyfriend had been snatched away from her.


    It took Michelle a while to realize that the car was still moving on the highway. She looked out of the


    window and then turned her sight to Scott.


    "Scott, where are we going? This is not the way to downtown. " She asked.


    "Go to a ce you like." He said.


    After about half an hour''s drive on the highway, the car stopped in front of a farmhouse. Scott got off


    the car first, and then walked to Michelle''s side to open the door.


    "This is..."


    "As I said, I will give you the most beautiful fountain." So far, Scott did not want to hide anything.


    He had reserved this ce in advance and all the equipment wasplete, waiting for the arrival of a


    man and a woman.


    Then he took her hand and walked inside. When they entered the gate, they were greeted by a waiter.


    "This way, please."


    "Don''t worry. I''m here." Sensing her tension and fear, Scott could not helpforting her softly.


    Michelle just turned around to look at him and wanted to know what romance he wanted to y.


    Undoubtedly, women like flowers and nts the most. But she had seen it today. Did Scott have a


    better surprise for her?


    There was no fountain at all at this ce. It was daytime, so just by looking around, Michelle could see


    the decoration clearly.


    "Scott, I don''t want to be here. Let''s go home, okay?" After wandering around the mall, Michelle just felt


    that she was almost sweating. She acted coquettishly towards Scott in the hope of getting out of here.


    To be honest, the atmosphere here was really not pleasant.


    Scott said nothing and continued to lead her inside. After five minutes, the waiter who led the way


    stopped and bowed to them before he left.


    Looking at the man, she was about to ask him what he wanted to know, but he just left without looking


    back.


    "Scott, what the hell are you doing?" Michelle couldn''t help getting angry.


    Scott did not speak, but let her close her eyes first. "Close your eyes. There will be a big surpriseter."


    "Really?" Michelle gave him a suspicious look, but she closed her eyes obediently.


    Since she hade here, she couldn''t just go back? Otherwise, his money would be in vain.


    Michelle decided to forgive him this time, for the sake of his sincerity.


    Scott slowly pushed the door open and carried her in. The sudden move made Michelle scream.


    When she opened her eyes, she found that she was in a sea of flowers with Scott.


    "Scott, put me down." She beat Scott for fear of being seen. The position was so intimate.


    "No, since I have hugged you, I won''t let you go for the rest of my life." Scott looked so determined,


    which showed his sincerity.


    Atst, she had no choice but to put her arms around his neck. Else, she would be embarrassed if she


    really fell down.


    Scott held her until a broad ce.


    "Honey, look at this." Looking at the woman in his arms, Scott smiled sweetly, and then countless


    fountain spurted out from the sea of flowers!


    Although it was daytime, the fountain was still so beautiful.


    Now they were surrounded by the fountain and the sea of flowers, which made Michelle think that was


    all he could do. But the next second, Scott had already held her and kissed her.


    "Sorry, it was my faultst night. Please forgive me." Scott said bitterly, with a slight gap between their


    lips.


    "Is that your purpose?" Michelle tried to get the answer from his eyes.


    In fact, she had forgiven him a long time ago. Because she loved him, she did not take it seriously. But


    she didn''t expect that he would specially take her to this ce for this.


    It must be false if she was not moved.

 Chapter 133 Lets Compete Fairly

    Chapter 133 Let''s Compete Fairly


    "I nned toe here after some days, but I did something that made you unhappyst night. In


    order to get your forgiveness, I..."


    "You little fool."


    At the moment, Scott looked like a child who made a mistake. He lowered his head and didn''t dare to


    look into her eyes for fear of being scolded.


    Michelle looked at him and could not helpughing. This was a feeling she had never had before.


    There was surprise and happiness.


    She wanted to lean in his arms, and then announced to the people all over the world that he was my


    man!


    The warmth and sweetness of this moment made her want to preserve her memory. If they were


    separated one day, it would be her beautiful memory.


    "Walter, I''m with Michelle now,"


    During the lunch break, Scott seemed to remember something all of a sudden. He took out his cell


    phone and looked at the phone for a long time before a smug smile appeared on his face.


    "What? Scott, you are a jerk. You know I like her. Why did you rob my woman? Don''t you know that I''ve


    been loving her secretly for three years? " On the other end of the phone, after hearing the news,


    William immediately got angry. He roared, desperate to fight with Scott!


    "How dare you!" There was a hint ofcency in Scott''s tone.


    "Just wait and see!" Walter continued to roar on the phone, but then he seemed to have suddenly


    realized something. He said, "you are only together now. You are not married yet, which means that I


    still have a chance. Why don''t wepete fairly? " Walter knew it was improper for him to go abroad,


    but he did it for the sake of fame and a good future for Michelle. He chose to forget the idea of missing


    her temporarily, and woulde back to chase her after he became famous.


    He believed that everyone would like the sessful man.


    It was not easy for him to meet a woman he liked in his life, but she fell in love with his best friend. It


    was like that somebody was holding a knife and cutting his heart bit by bit.


    In fact, he had already known that Michelle liked Scott, but he was just unwilling to ept the fact.


    Maybe this was the perfect ending.


    As a man, Walter couldn''t give up easily. At least, he still had onest chance.


    Standing in front of the French window of the office, Scott looked at the scenery in the distance with a


    smile on his lips. "What a fairpetition? Walter, you have lost. "


    "Well, I don''t care what happened between you two. Anyway, I still have a chance before you two get


    married." After Walter finished speaking, he hung up the phone, without giving a chance for Scott to


    speak.


    "Boss, the meeting is about to start."


    At the same time, the door of the office was pushed open. Michelle was standing at the door with a file


    in her hands.


    "Okay, let''s go." Scott looked at her and then strode out. Michelle followed him closely, bowing to him


    respectfully. They looked more like boss and subordinate than a couple.


    Michelle had told him that they were in thepany. She didn''t want to influence her work because of


    personal matters, but she could say anything during break time.


    Scott had to ept the proposal because he loved her. So when they worked, they were as serious as


    usual.


    After the meeting, they went out. Scott had to attend a dinner party tonight, so he didn''t have time to


    drive her home. After the lessonst time, Scott was no longer at ease to take her to a dinner party. If


    being married again, he couldn''t guarantee what he would do to that person.


    "I''m fine. You go ahead. You should focus on your career as a man." After work, Michelle persuaded


    Scott to leave first, and she slowly walked to the bus station.


    Scott had asked her to take a taxi home, but she didn''t want to waste money.


    When she finally got on the bus, Michelle started to head back home.


    She hadn''t been back for two nights. She didn''t know if her mother would me her.


    "Mom, I bought some pickled vegetables and braised beef. Don''t cook too much tonight." After she


    returned home, Michelle put the bags on the table and went to the kitchen.


    After Olivia came out of the bedroom and saw Michelle, she smiled and asked, "Michelle, why didn''t


    youe back with Scott?"


    Upon hearing this, Michelle was stunned for a moment. She turned around and looked at the woman


    standing outside the kitchen. With a helpless smile, she said, "oh my God, whose mother are you?"


    "Silly girl, when you two get married, we will be a family, right?" However, when she spoke, she didn''t


    notice the blush on Michelle''s face.


    "Mom, what are you talking about?" Michelle pretended not to know what her mother was talking about,


    took te and rushed out.


    After packing the vegetables, Olivia made another two dishes. They sat at the table and ate with


    appetite.


    After she came out of the bathroom, Michelle gave a nce at her mother who was still sitting on the


    sofa watching TV, and then she returned to her room. She turned on theputer, looked through the


    documents that hadn''t been dealt with today, and her fingers began to quickly hang on the keyboard


    again.


    At twelve o''clock in the evening, the phone rang from the table, but it was quickly connected.


    "It''s sote. Are you still up?" It was easy to tell that she was still awake, so that was the first thing


    Scott said to her.


    "Yes, I can''t fall asleep." Michelle was stunned for a while and then added.


    "Do you miss me?" Scott said narcissistically on the phone, but she could still hear from his tone that


    he was drunk.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Before Michelle could answer, a woman''s charming voice came from behind, "who is that?"


    She paused for a while, and suddenly realized something, so she hung up the phone angrily. She


    turned off theputer, not in the mood to deal with work anymore.


    "What a bastard! We''ve just been together for a few days, and now you''re having an affair with another


    woman. What do you take me for? " Michelle walked to the bed angrily and looked at the bed where


    they had once slept. At this moment, she was staring at the bed with resentment as if she were looking


    at Scott.


    However, her phone rang again in the next second. Michelle just looked at the screen of the phone,


    and did not want to pick it up.


    But the phone was still ringing, as if it wouldn''t stop until she picked it up.


    Finally, Michelle took up her phone and turned it off. Then shey on the bed and closed her eyes to


    sleep.


    Finally she fell asleep, but she heard the voice of Scott in a daze. After listening carefully, she found


    that the voice was from downstairs.


    "Michelle, why didn''t you answer my phone?"


    She thought it was a dream, but she was sure after she took a closer look that it was a voice of Scott.


    Suddenly, she turned off the quilt covered with herself and walked to the window in her slippers.


    She looked at the man standing downstairs. He swayed as if he was drunk.


    As long as she thought of the woman''s voice just now, she was angry.


    Then she closed the curtains and walked to the bed without looking back. When she was about to sit


    down, the voice from the downstairs was heard again. "Michelle, I know you misunderstood me just


    now. Open the door and listen to me, okay? "


    Michelle turned over and continued to sleep with her eyes closed. Suddenly, it was quiet outside the


    window and someone began to knock at the door.


    It was in the middle of the night, so the knock on the door was harsh.


    Michelle had no choice but to open the door. She was afraid that her neighbors would be awakened.


    Walking out of the room, she gave a nce at the closed door of her mother''s room and then walked to


    open the door carefully.


    When the door was opened, a tall man pressed down from the door. Michelle lost her bnce all of a


    sudden and tumbled backward awkwardly.


    After settling the drunk man on the sofa, she went to close the door.


    Scott was lying on the sofa, twisting his body restlessly. He was murmuring something, but she couldn''t


    hear it clearly.


    It would be impossible for him to sleep in the living room with his current appearance.


    So she helped him to her room. After she finally put him down on the bed, she gasped for breath and


    brought in a basin of hot water.


    She wanted to rub his body, but she didn''t know how to do.


    "Michelle, I love you..." Scott murmured again, then turned over and almost fell off the bed!


    Michelle was so scared that she hastily held him in her arms and then ced him right. After hesitating


    for a while, she started.


    She wiped his face and unbuttoned his shirt. To be honest, she did it with her eyes closed. When his


    shirt waspletely removed, he looked so alluring for Michelle that she couldn''t help swallowing.


    She was sure that she was not ascivious girl. She was so captivated by Scott that she looked like a


    drowned mouse.


    "Michelle, please don''t go. Stay with me, will you?" When her hand just touched his strong skin, Scott


    suddenly grabbed her wrist and put it on his chest.


    She tried to withdraw her hand, but it was held more tightly by him.


    "Michelle, I love you so much! I really love you..."


    The next day, Scott woke up. He had drunk so muchst night that his head was still painful now. He


    looked around and sat up, shaking his head. Looking along the bedside, he found that Michelle was in


    a sleep!


    He stretched out his hand and gently touched her hair. Then he carefully got up from the bed, lifted her


    to his chest and carefully ced her on the bed.


    Atst, he sat on the bedside and kissed her on the face.


    "Michelle, it''s time for breakfast."


    The door was not locked. Olivia pushed the door open with a light push. But she didn''t expect that


    Scott was also here.


    "Aunt," When Scott was found, he immediately stood up and greeted Olivia.

 Chapter 134 Honey, I Am Sorry

    Chapter 134 Honey, I Am Sorry


    "Scott? When did youe? " With her eyes wide open, Olivia searched the memory when Scott


    came, but she could not remember.


    "Auntie, I was drunkst night. In fact, I don''t know how I came here either. " Scott touched his head


    with a giggle and looked very embarrassed.


    When Olivia saw that, she looked at the sleeping person in the bed, "are you hungry? I''ll cook for you."


    After saying that, Olivia turned around and left.


    Since the person who distributed the sry was still there, and he did not speak, then let go of the


    matter whether Michelle went to work or not.


    After breakfast, Scott did not intend to go to thepany. Michelle knew that he had drunk too much


    last night. That was why he had a headache. Now he couldn''t focus on his work.


    Thinking of the voice of that womanst night, she felt angry. They sat on the sofa in the living room.


    Michelle fixed her eyes on the news this morning. She couldn''t help rolling her eyes at him when she


    realized that Scott was staring at her.


    A sense of bemusement came to Scott''s mind. He really had no idea what had happenedst night.


    But there was one thing for sure: it was Michelle who brought Scott backst night.


    He remembered when he went out of the restaurant, he called her, but he couldn''t remember what they


    said.


    Now, ording to the expression of Michelle, Scott was sure that something have happened.


    When Olivia was not home, Scott put his arm around Michelle''s shoulder intimately and gently said,


    "honey, what''s wrong with you today? It seems that you don''t want to talk to me. "


    When he was speaking, Scott was about to kiss her, but she avoided.


    Scott wanted to know why she was so mad.


    "I''m listening. If I really did something wrong, you can scold me or even make me kneel on the


    keyboard. "


    "No, I don''t want to fix it." Although she said so, her eyes were still on theputer screen. She looked


    serious.


    His confidence was boosted when she talked to him. So he continued to ask carefully, "what''s wrong?


    Tell me, is there anything that you don''t like? I can change. "


    Scott had never acted like a spoiled child before. The reason was simple. He just hoped to get her


    forgiveness. He had never been wronged like this before.


    "Since you are so sincere, I will tell you the truth. Do you know who the woman wasst night? "


    Finally, Michelle turned off the TV with the remote control. Crossing her arms over her chest, she


    started to interrogate the prisoner.


    "Which woman?" Scott was confused.


    "Humph! Don''t y dumb with me. I heard a woman talking beside you when you called mest night. "


    Michelle thought that Scott was deliberately disguised, so she looked even angrier.


    She stood up from the sofa and looked down on Scott. Her big eyes were terrifying.


    It was the first time for Scott to see her so fierce, which made his heart chill.


    "Honey, I got drunkst night. I don''t know what happened."


    Scott looked innocent, as if he was afraid that others would not know that he was bullied. As Michelle


    didn''t want to waste time on him any more, she turned around and returned to her room, only to find


    that she had changed into the business wear.


    She took her bag to the living room and looked coldly at Scott. "Don''t you need to go to work?"


    "It''s sote. What are you going to do?" Scott answeredzily, as if he was not the owner of the


    company.


    Since he was the boss, she, an employee, had no need to worry about thepany. Well, then she


    can stay at home for one more day today. Since she had nothing else to do now, she didn''t talk to Scott


    anymore and turned around to go back to her bedroom.


    When she came out again, she had already changed into a set of casual clothes. She was wearing a


    red shirt, a ck skirt and a white canvas shoes, which were nifty and lovely.


    Scott was a little bit crazy when he looked at her


    "I will go to the supermarket to buy something. You just stay at home." Then Michelle headed towards


    the gate. But in the next second, her wrist was grabbed.


    She turned around and looked at Scott doubtfully, but was reluctant to give him a good look.


    "I''ll go with you. I drive." Pretending not to see her disgusted expression, Scott grinned to please her.


    "Forget it, my young master, your car is too conspicuous, I don''t want to seed in the public figure in


    the neighbourhood." Michelle continued to be ungrateful and refused him without hesitation.


    This was the truth. After all, who would drive a luxury car to buy something?


    However, it was not surprising to Scott that he still wanted to go out with Michelle. She had no choice


    but to agree. In order not to be noticed, the two of them went out and blocked a taxi. In fact, Michelle


    didn''t want to spend this money. If she asked him to take the bus with her, he would not get used to it.


    Sometimes, a bus was too crowded to make people feel dizzy.


    Scott was still wearing the clothes ofst night, and there was even a smell of alcohol on him. Michelle


    repeatedly warned him not to be too close to her because she thought it smelly.


    Scott had never been disliked by others, let alone a woman. Although he was a little angry, he held it


    back for the sake of loving her.


    They went into the supermarket one after the other, which caused a stir in the quiet ce due to his


    arrival. Scott was so handsome that all the women around him screamed.


    Only Michelle could remain so calm. She strolled in the supermarket with a shopping cart.


    After shopping, she went to the clothes section.


    Seeing this, Scott immediately followed her, fearing that she would get lost. Looking at the men''s


    clothes on the shelf, he suddenly understood something.


    "I have clothes, you don''t have to buy." Her inner thought was, ''my clothes are all of famous brands.


    These clothes in the supermarket are not in line with my identity.''


    Michelle did not speak, but just rolled her eyes at him. Her nce made Scott even more indignant but


    he could do nothing about it. He was the one who should be med first.


    There was a discount in the supermarket today. Michelle bought two men''s suits at once, but they were


    all casual clothes. She wanted to buy itst time since there were no men''s clothes at home. ''Scott


    can''t always wear the old-fashioned clothes of my father.''


    It seemed that every time he went to her house to sleep, her mother would dig out the clothes that her


    father had buried. As a result, her mother missed her father more than ever.


    Although the shirt lookedfortable, it was not Scott''s style. His clothes were usually made of silk.


    Even his casual clothes were customized from abroad.


    Because he didn''t like to wear the same clothes as others, his clothes must be unique.


    "Take it."


    When Michelle went out of the supermarket, she found that Scott was not like a gentleman at all. She


    could not help but put the things in her hand on the ground, and then left without saying a word to him.


    Scott looked at her, then bent down slowly to carry the two bags.


    The taxi stopped at the gate of themunity and refused to go inside. Michelle had no choice but to


    get off the car here.


    However, she had only taken a few steps before she heard a charming voice from behind. Even if she


    didn''t need to look back, she knew who it was.


    Bree Yang, the daughter of Aunt Lucy. It was the woman who had married a rich man. And now, she


    was dressed up gorgeously every day. She was wearing gold and silver as if she was afraid others to


    know she married a rich man.


    After Michelle heard, she paused for a while and continued to walk forward. She did not want to have


    any connection with this Bree Yang.


    "Well, Michelle, why are you still leaving when you see me?" At this time, Bree Yang had caught up.


    With a pair of 10cm high heels shining brightly, Michelle couldn''t help blinking her eyes.


    After ncing at Scott behind her, Bree Yang looked at Michelle and said, "Michelle, I bring you a gift


    this time."


    A gift?


    Michelle was ttered. Bree Yang never brought her anything. How could she be so generous this


    time? It was too suspicious.


    What was she nning in her mind? No one could understand, she was even worse than her mother.


    Bree Yang''s husband stepped out of the car with a box in his hand. It was big enough.


    "Look, this is chocte I brought back from abroad." While speaking, Bree Yang had taken the box


    from her husband and handed it over to Michelle.


    Chocte, Michelle only liked to eat Dove, and she rarely ate foreign food. What''s more, they were


    brought back by Bree Yang. It must not be something good.


    It might be a gift from someone else, but she didn''t like it, she gave it to another person. It was a good


    return.


    Michelle knew her very well. It could be said that she had never changed since she was a child.


    When Michelle was about to say something, Scott hade to her side. He put his arm around her


    waist in front of Bree Yang and said intimately, "honey, I remember you hate chocte."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I can''t stand the smell." Michelle looked at Scott with love in her eyes. For the sake of his sense of


    humor, she decided to forgive him this time.


    In fact, Michelle didn''t mean to give Bree Yang a way out. She just thought that it was enough for her to


    be so prominent in the past.


    Bree Yang''s face froze and then she said, "Michelle, we haven''t seen each other for years. How about


    going out for dinner tonight? It''s our treat. You, aunt and this handsome man enjoy the meal at ease.


    "

 Chapter 135 Mom, I Am Not Convinced

    Chapter 135 Mom, I Am Not Convinced


    "That''s so kind of you. But..." Michelle pretended to be polite.


    How could she not know what tricks Bree was ying? She just wanted topare herself with


    Michelle. Or, after so many years, you''ve refused to pay for the meal. Why do you insist on choosing


    the present?


    "We grew up with each other, there is nothing to be ashamed of." Bree was still smirking. That


    hypocritical look really made people feel ufortable.


    Michelle didn''t want to go at all, but Scott helped her to agree. "Okay, see you tonight."


    After that, Scott embraced her and walked towards the stairs. However, Michelle was still very


    muddled. She even didn''t know what was going on.


    She was going to question Scott, but Scott was holding her waist with stronger strength. He said


    nothing but hugged her with a smile.


    Arriving home, Scott put the stuff on the table in a casual manner. On the other hand, Michelle just


    couldn''t hold her anger anymore. She walked over to him and asked, "Scott, what do you mean? Do


    you know how much I hate that woman? "


    She was angry. Why did Scott ept that Bree''s invitation? She knew that no one was going to enjoy


    the meal, so she didn''t think it was a good idea to have it with them?


    "Honey, how could I not know what you are thinking? I also can see that Bree is very jealous of you.


    Maybe it is the battle between women. " Scott turned around and put his hands on her shoulders, trying


    tofort her.


    To be honest, it was sure that she wanted to fight against Bree. But, in this way, would it show women''s


    jealousy?


    She never envied others, did she?


    It was always Bree who got her in trouble since childhood.


    She still remembered that they were eight years old that year. They yed with friends downstairs.


    They had a good time. However, suddenly, Bree said to others, "Michelle is a child without father!"


    Finally, all the childrenughed at her.


    She didn''t cry at that time, but suddenly hated this woman. She swore that she would never y with


    Bree again.


    But as time went by, they lived in the same building, and they met every day. She ignored her and did


    not say a word. Every time they met, the other party would still ridicule her intentionally or


    unintentionally.


    She didn''t know how she irritated Bree on earth.


    As time went by, Bree gradually changed the subject to mock her. For example, she still hadn''t had a


    boyfriend in her life.


    The two arrived at dinner time as promised.


    Michelle didn''t inform her mother because she didn''t want to see Olivia unhappy.


    When the luxurious Porsche pulled up in front of the Hilton Hotel, it immediately drew a lot of attention!


    People started to gossip about the owner of the car. Theypletely left behind Bree and her


    husband''s car.


    Bree got off the car and looked at the limited edition Porsche. She grasped her bag belt tightly. She


    never thought that the Porsche parked downstairs was theirs. If that was the case, she was asking for


    trouble.


    "Come on in. What are you waiting for?"


    As Bree''s husband saw her standing in front of the car in a daze, he went forward and hugged her


    slender waist.


    "I''m pissed off. I can''t believe that she is better than me. I don''t want to admit defeat!" Bree stamped


    her foot angrily. She got rid of her husband''s hand and walked into the restaurant alone.


    Her husband followed her closely, fearing that she would abandon him.


    There was no denying that Bree was so beautiful. She was not only beautiful, but also had a perfect


    body that every man was obsessed with! However, in the eyes of Scott, a woman like Bree was a


    famous tease.


    He had been suffering for so many years. It was impossible for him to not know what this woman was


    thinking.


    He had seen so many women like her. She was jealous and loved to spend money on luxury. She


    never cared about her husband. It seemed that she was interested in his money.


    The four of them followed the waiter to a luxury room. The moment Bree opened the door, she was


    stunned, but only for a second.


    In her 3-inch diamond high heels, she deliberately held her husband''s arm intimately.


    "Honey, I''m thirsty." As soon as she sat on the chair, she couldn''t wait to make contributions.


    She held her husband''s arm and said sweetly.


    Scott and Michelle looked at each other and then looked back at the menu.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the menu. Please have a look." The waiter handed over the menu to


    Bree and her husband as they arrivedte.


    Bree took the menu and browsed the dishes on it. After turning the menu over and over, she suddenly


    threw the menu away and said to the waiter: "Give me a cup of water first."


    After the waiter left, she said to her husband, "Honey, you know what I like to eat."


    To be honest, she couldn''t read the English on the menu because it was a much more difficult thing for


    her. To save her face, she had to turn the topic to her husband.


    Her husband graduated from a domestic prestigious university. He was skillful in English.


    The four of them finally ordered arge table of dishes, each of which was various in style. Tonight,


    Scott deliberately changed into the ck suit, and Michelle could not lose. She wore a long skirt sent


    by Scott and a pair of five centimeter high heels.


    She hated to have a sprain in high heels.


    When they were having dinner, Bree acted like a spoiled child, which made others feel very


    ufortable.


    Michelle couldn''t help thinking, "you are an adult now. You have hands. Can''t you eat by yourself?"


    As soon as she thought of this, a peeled lobster appeared in front of her. She looked to the direction of


    the hand, and saw Scott looking at her with affectionate eyes.


    Although he didn''t say anything, even the fool knew he was feeding her.


    Michelle wanted to refuse, but she had to do due to Scott.


    Only after one bite, her face turned red. "Is it too spicy? Here you are. Drink some water."


    Scott''s tone was so gentle that every woman would be attracted by him.


    There was no doubt that Bree was not interested in Scott at all, which was before she knew the true


    identity of Scott.


    The four walked out of the private room at the end of the meal. After that, Scott took Michelle directly


    out of the restaurant, leaving only Bree and her husband busying in front of the checkout counter.


    "Mr. Scott has paid the bill."


    The cashier checked the information on theputer and then said to them.


    After looking at each other for a moment, Bree and her husband walked out. However, when they went


    out of the hotel door, they found that Scott''s car had disappeared.


    Bree stomped her feet and med all her anger on her husband, "it''s all your fault! Why don''t you buy


    a fancy car? Your BMW is less than one tenth of theirs! "


    She just thought about the dinner tonight. It was worth more than 10000 dors. She was not


    convinced. She was curious about who the man was. He not only drove the car elegantly, but also took


    his money generously.


    As if he had enough money.


    Every woman longed for such a man.


    Unconsciously, Bree was interested in Scott. "Let me see how rich you are."


    When they returned to themunity, they found that Scott''s car was not parked downstairs or nearby.


    It made Bree confused. Hadn''t theye back yet?


    "It must feel great to take revenge, right?"


    Scott opened the window so that the wind could blow in. There was no air conditioning in the car


    because it was a estrangement from the nature.


    "Yes." Michelle nodded her head to show her agreement.


    Actually, Scott wanted to get her face back this time. Because he could feel that she was avoiding


    Bree. He didn''t want topete with Bree, but as her boyfriend, he had to take back her face.


    "Thank you, Scott." After a moment''s silence, Michelle looked at him and began to thank him.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But Scott''s face suddenly became heavy and pulled over the car.


    As Michelle thought he would get out of the car to buy something, she was about to open the door


    when her wrist was suddenly pulled by him.


    "Ah!" She was so frightened that she screamed, for she was almost about to fall to the ground. But


    when she opened her eyes, she found herself lying in his arms.


    "Remember, you are my wife. Don''t say thanks to me again. I don''t like it." Scott looked down at her


    and gently warned her.


    Seeming to be bewitched, Michelle nodded numbly, and then struggled to get out of his arms. But when


    she just sat up a little, she was dragged back by Scott.


    Then he bent over and kissed her lips.


    Originally, Bree and her husband didn''t n to live in their parents'' house, but after such a thing, Bree


    was not convinced.


    So when her husband was in the bathroom, she quickly grabbed her mother''s arm and began to


    comin, "Mother, do you think how does Michelle get such a rich man? I wanted to teach her a


    lesson, but she taught me a lesson. "


    The more she thought about it, the more Bree was ufortable. She really wanted to see Scott and


    persuade him to leave Michelle.


    But his car was still not seen outside at this time.


    "Bree? Why don''t you just take her man away? You are much more beautiful and charming than her. I


    think her husband will not be able to resist your charm. Don''t worry. Mom will create opportunities for


    you. "


    Aunt Lucy patted her daughter on the back of her hand and winked at her.


    That was typical of the mother and daughter. They wouldn''t be nice to others. As expected, the woman


    who took care of the child would be just like her daughter when the child grows up. This was a fact that


    could not be changed.

 Chapter 136 Jealous Woman

    Chapter 136 Jealous Woman


    A storm was on the way and no one had noticed it.


    On the next morning, Aunt Lucy got up early. She intentionally stood at the door, listening to the sound


    from downstairs. After she really heard that voice, she immediately went down.


    "Michelle, may I ask you for a favor?"


    At this time, Aunt Lucy was standing at the exit of the stairs. She looked at Michelle who was ready to


    go downstairs.


    Michelle didn''t want to offend anyone who was close to her, so she readily agreed without hesitation.


    This was not the first time that she had been to Aunt Lucy''s house. She felt familiar there. However,


    Aunt Lucy''s family had been renovated since Bree married a rich man.


    The furniture and decorationyout of the house are very modern, which is greatly different from her


    home.


    "Aunt Lucy, what can I do for you? Where is Bree? "


    If it wasn''t Aunt Lucy, she wouldn''t call Bree in such a friendly way.


    After cleaning up, Scott went downstairs and waited in the car, but he didn''t see Michelle. He got


    impatient and was about to take out his phone to make a call.


    Just then, the door was opened quietly. A person in purple floated into the car.


    "Why are you here?" Even if Scott didn''t see, he would know that it was not Michelle''sing.


    Because she didn''t like perfume. But the woman was spraying strong perfume, which was pungent.


    He tilted his head and found that the woman in the passenger seat was no other than Bree!


    As soon as she got on the car, Bree leaned over and whispered: "what''s so good about that woman?


    She has no figure. Look at me..."


    With these words, Bree touched her breasts. Today, she deliberately wore a purple low waist skirt to


    attract the attention of Scott.


    She knew at the first sight that Scott must have yed with a lot of women.


    When Bree was about to put her arm around the neck of Scott, it was dodged by Scott. Then, Scott


    opened the door and got off.


    Bree continued to sit in the car, with no intention toe out, as if waiting for him.


    Scott had already known that this woman didn''t have self-respect, but he didn''t expect her to be so bold


    as to get on his car. Now, Scott could do nothing but stride upstairs to look for Michelle.


    He had waited for Michelle for a long time, but she still didn''te downstairs, which made Scott a


    little worried.


    She was cleaning up before he came down. It''s impossible that she hasn''t finish. Scott ran upstairs in a


    hurry when he saw Oliviaing down. He seemed to have grasped a life-saving straw. He hurried


    forward and asked: "Auntie, where is Michelle? Is she home? I have been waiting for her in the car. But


    she didn''te down for a long time. "


    "What? But she came out a long time ago. I thought you have left. " After hearing the news, Olivia''s


    eyes widened.


    It seemed that something had happened.


    At the moment, the only image popped up in Scott''s mind was Bree''s home. So he asked Olivia


    hurriedly: "aunt, where is Bree''s home?"


    "I know. Come with me." Not daring to dy, Olivia asked Scott to follow her and headed upstairs


    immediately.


    Someone was knocking on the door of Room 303. At that moment, Michelle was busy preparing sauce


    for Aunt Lucy in the kitchen. Aunt Lucy walked over and looked at the two people standing outside


    through the cat''s eye. She knew the situation was bad, so she did not mean to open the door.


    "I have picked up juice. Aunt Lucy, it''ste. I have to go to work. I''ll leave now. " As she was in a hurry,


    Michelle had no intention of staying here.


    There was nothing suspicious since Aunt Lucy asked her to prepare sauce this morning.


    Aunt Lucy was in a panic. She stood in front of Michelle''s way and made up an excuse deliberately,


    "you must be tired. I''ll go get you a cup of tea."


    "No, thanks. I''m really busy. I have to go now." After that, Michelle was ready to leave. Aunt Lucy was


    so frightened that she rushed forward and grabbed her wrist. "Don''t leave now. Wait for me to make a


    cup of tea for you."


    "Aunt Lucy, you are hurting me. And I don''t like tea either." Michelle tried to push her away, but failed.


    At this time, Bree''s husband hade out of the room. When he saw what was happening in the living


    room, he was shocked and asked, "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Aunt Lucy let go of her hand. She didn''t even expect that Bree''s husband woulde out at this time.


    He was different from Bree, simple and honest. Otherwise, he would not be so obedient to Bree, but


    with an ugly appearance


    In fact, Bree had taken a fancy to his money at the beginning, but she did not care much about this


    person''s appearance. As for women, as long as they didn''t have to worry about money, they would be


    happy.


    There were a lot of knocks at the door. Bree''s husband nced at them and went to open the door.


    Aunt Lucy had wanted to stop him, but she didn''t know what to say. She could only stand still. When


    the door was opened, Scott was the first one rushing in. He red at Aunt Lucy and then put his arm


    around Michelle''s shoulder, "Michelle, let''s go."


    They went out together. When they went downstairs, Bree was standing outside and stared at them.


    Scott didn''t want to look at her. She would be driven out of home by her husband sooner orter.


    After getting married, she still tried to hook up with other men. What a big cuckold her husband was.


    Thinking of this, Scott looked at Bree''s husband with sympathy. He seemed to be aware of something


    after seeing what was going on here.


    He came over and took her hand, e home with me."


    "No way!"


    Bree was so bad tempered that she failed to hide her feelings.


    The innumerable elders in the neighborhood were totally attracted by Bree''s growl. Everyone turned


    their heads and watched the situation. It seemed that there was news again this morning.


    With so many people present, Bree was embarrassed. She stared at the people around before


    following her husband upstairs.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, well, well. Go away." Aunt Lucy drove them away. After all, she didn''t like others to talk about her


    daughter. When she walked past Michelle, she red at her angrily.


    ''How did I mess with them?'' Michelle thought.


    "Let''s go, or we''ll bete for work." Scott held Michelle in his arm. She might not ept it for a while. If


    she knew that this was a conspiracy of the mother and the daughter, what would she say?


    Well, let it go. But the trouble maker was Bree.


    The two arrived at thepany together and Scott immediately received today''s task.


    "Something seems to have happened in the shopping mall. Go and see what''s going on."


    "Okay."


    As the information was not urate enough, Scott had to send Michelle over. If there was really


    something, as a woman, she could stand out to speak easily.


    Barstow Mall was thergest enterprise of Jiang Group. Its economy and politics were mingled here.


    When she arrived at the mall, the street was full of people. The mall had seven floors. The hallway was


    now packed with people who were curious and didn''t know the truth. On the southwest side of the hall


    on the first floor, more than ten young security guards gathered around, and from time to time, the


    voice of a woman could be heard.


    "Hey, what have you done? My daughter has been missing for a long time. Have you looked for her


    carefully?"


    With her brows creased, Michelle pushed aside the crowd and walked over.


    "I''m the Secretary to the president of Jiang Group. I''vee to investigate when I heard that


    something happened in the shopping mall. What the hell is going on? " Obviously, the young security


    guards in the mall didn''t know her identity yet.


    Everyone was rxed to hear that she was the president''s secretary.


    "Here is the thing. This woman said that her daughter was missing when she went shopping this


    morning. We''ve sent people to look for her, but we didn''t find her daughter in the mall. We suspect that


    her daughter is not in the mall, but this woman asserted that her daughter is still here. We have no


    choice but to leave her alone here to vent anger. "


    One of the security guards said unhurriedly. It seemed that he was not lying.


    "Have you checked the surveince video?" Asked Michelle.


    "Yes. But there are too many people in the mall. We didn''t find her daughter." The guard exined.


    "Let''s go to the monitoring room." As she spoke, she asked one of the security guards to lead her to


    the monitoring room. Her intuition told her that the woman''s child was still in the mall. However, the mall


    wasrge, and there were also many corners of the mall, some of which could not be seen through the


    monitor.


    "Where is your mall manager? How could you not tell him about such an important thing? "


    This matter, after all, affected the reputation of the Jiang group. If they could not find the child, then the


    Barstow Mall might be out of business in the future. The Barstow Mall was in the center of the city, the


    most bustling area. If it copsed, she didn''t know how much money thepany would reduce.


    At the thought of this, Michelle got angry. The staff rules of the mall were so poor that it was hard to


    imagine how the employees got into thepany.


    "Okay, I''ll call him." The security guard noticed her anger and immediately ran out. After all, she worked


    for the CEO and it was not good to offend her.


    When the security called the manager over, Michelle asked him to assign some men to search for that


    child. And Michelle was no exception. She knew that men were not patient, so she was responsible for


    checking the position of the corners.


    The woman came in at 8 a.m., with the child in her hand. She disappeared around 9 a.m. It was a huge


    mall and nobody saw it with their own eyes. It was really a big problem for them.

 Chapter 137 Closed Ice House

    Chapter 137 Closed Ice House


    The mall had seven floors. Michelle went up and down on foot and searched every corner of the mall.


    However, she was still looking for till veryte at night. She didn''t know what happened to that woman,


    but she had to find her child first.


    In order not to affect thepany''s reputation, Michelle did not call the police. After all, there were


    professional security guards in the mall. She believed that everything would be fine as long as she


    could find the missing child.


    "Where will she be?" By this time, it was already dark outside and the shopping mall was quiet. The


    door had been closed, and that woman would not leave no matter what. She had to be ced in the


    security room.


    Leaning against the cold wall, Michelle''s forehead was wet with sweat. Her phone kept ringing, but she


    wasn''t in the mood to answer it.


    ''What How could I not realize? '' Suddenly, an idea came to her mind. Michelle became aware of it at


    once. She immediately took out the inte and said to the others, "you guys go to the parking lot of


    the shopping mall and the warehouse to look for it."


    There was arge supermarket in the shopping center. Michelle was responsible for finding someone in


    it.


    It was dark in the supermarket. She could only see a small area nearby with the light of her mobile


    phone. When walking, she suddenly heard something and stopped subconsciously.


    Luckily, the supermarket was so quiet that the sound could be heard without carefully listening to it.


    ''It''s sote. No one is allowed to stay in the supermarket. It must be the missing child, '' she thought!


    She couldn''t help getting excited at the thought of it.


    "Anybody there?" She shouted outside.


    No one answered. asionally, a gust of wind blew past, as if someone was talking in the ear.


    Michelle couldn''t help shivering, but she still followed the voice. The voice came from the downstairs of


    the supermarket. At this time, Michelle was standing at the entrance. She looked at the dark building in


    front of her and only felt that the wind was colder.


    "Is there someone down there?"


    Then she went downstairs. The colder she walked, the clearer the voice became.


    After walking to the end, she saw an ice house. It was the voice from inside. Without hesitation,


    Michelle immediately took the inte to call for help, but since she was far away from the signal area,


    it went out of control.


    "Is there someone in there? Little kid, are you inside? " Being anxious, she had to knock on the door.


    Although she did not know what was behind the door, the chilly air from the inside made her tremble.


    However, as soon as she finished speaking, she felt that the cry inside was getting lower and lower.


    "Damn it!" She cursed in her mind.


    Therge iron door in front of her was locked. She was too weak to break into it. But if she went out for


    help, the more dangerous the people inside!


    At this time, she could not rely on others, but only on her own strength.


    She looked around and found a hammer in the corner. Without saying anything, Michelle grabbed the


    hammer and smashed the door. The lock was old, but it broke with a few attacks.


    She could not help shivering with fear when she opened the door. All that she could see now was the


    white mass and the thick fog.


    Suddenly, Michelle felt that she was pushed down by a person. It seemed that the person who pushed


    her was very strong and wanted to run away. And because the freezer was wet, she slipped on her


    high heels and fell to the ground.


    She tried to run after him, but the door of the freezer suddenly closed! Making a loud noise!


    How could it be? She had opened the door just now, but why did it close automatically?


    When she looked carefully, she found the doors around the freezer were rusty, as if they had not been


    cleaned for many years. The foods sold in the freezer were all seafood, meat, vegetables and other


    foods left in the supermarket that day.


    "Is there anyone outside?" Standing up from the ground, she tried to knock at the door of the ice house,


    hoping that the people outside could hear her.


    "What? She''s still in the mall? " Scott was working on documents in thepany. He didn''t expect he


    would be so busy today. He just heard that Michelle had been staying in the mall till now and she had


    lost contact. Suddenly, his restless heart rose again.


    When Scott arrived at the mall, he learned that the woman had left with her child, but he didn''t see


    Michelle. At this moment, everyone was anxious.


    "Where did you find the child?" Scott had always believed that the child could be found because of


    Michelle. But now, the child was back, but Michelle was not here. That meant the child must know


    where she was!


    Now he was like a crazy beast, grabbing the manager''s shoulder and shaking it from left to right.


    "No, we didn''t ask. That woman left with her kid as soon as she found her kid. " The manager looked at


    Scott with awe as this was the first time he saw him in the Barstow Mall.


    The president of the Jiang Group could only be seen on the news report of daily life, and no one had


    contacted him in person. It was such an honor for him to work in the Barstow Mall?


    All of a sudden, the manager seemed to remember something. He said to Scott, "The child is freezing,


    like just escaping from an ice cer and looked flustered. And before that, Miss. Michelle has told us


    that she will be responsible for the inspection in the supermarket...... "


    Before he finished his words, Scott loosened him and ran towards the entrance of the supermarket.


    The group of people followed closely behind in fear of anything wrong. But what scared them most was


    the job they had worked hard to get.


    Entering the supermarket, the security guards turned on the lights, and then a group of people


    gathered together again.


    Scott looked around, but his heart was crying. Suddenly, he felt that someone was calling his name. He


    listened carefully and found that it was Michelle''s voice!


    Before the people present could react, Scott had already run to the exit of the supermarket. Until he


    came to the first floor, he was sure that Michelle was there!


    "Why are you still standing there? Open it!" He found the door was not locked. He tried to push it away


    but failed.


    After getting the order, the group of people all rushed down and pushed the iron door in front of them


    with strength. The woman sitting in the freezer was curling up to embrace herself, trembling all over.


    "Scott, where are you exactly? Dad, I feel so cold. I might be able to see you soon. " At the thought of


    this, she couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    "Michelle, are you inside? Michelle, how do you feel? " Scott called anxiously outside the door. The


    people present seemed to have seen something, so they pushed the door in front of them harder.


    Generally speaking, it was difficult to open the door of the freezer.


    "All of you are craps! What on earth do I recruit you?" Suddenly, he shouted at the group and then


    joined them.


    "Michelle, how are you feeling now?" When the door of the freezer was pushed open, everyone saw a


    woman at herst gasp. She was huddling up on the cold ground, shivering.


    Seeing this, Scott immediately took off his suit jacket and put it on Michelle. He held her, hoping to


    warm her cold body through his warm body.


    He called her name, but she didn''t respond as if she was in a daze.


    "Call an ambnce! Right now!"


    Seeing that the group of people outside were still in a daze, he roared angrily again. The people


    present then came back to their senses. The manager subconsciously took out his cell phone and


    dialed the emergency number.


    It was difficult for a normal person to stay in the freezer for five minutes. He didn''t know how long she


    had stayed in this ce. He just felt that if he came a littleter, she would probably disappear from his


    side forever.


    He carried her out of the mall and said that he was the family of Michelle.


    What happened in the Barstow Mall attracted the attention of many media. In the end, they were asked


    to leave by the security guards in the mall after taking a lot of pictures of Scott and the woman in his


    arms.


    Scott got on the ambnce. He cared nothing but apany her. He wanted to see how alive she had


    been, but not how weak and feeble she was now.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He held her hands tightly for fear that she would slip away from him silently.


    When Michelle was pushed into the emergency room, Scott was waiting outside the door.


    He could even feel her cold hand on his palm. He regretted asking her to solve the problem. If he had


    known that it was a woman who lost her child in the mall, he should have called the police.


    He believed that the policemen would find the child soon. After thinking it over, Scott still couldn''t


    understand why no one called the police at that time?


    After an hour in the operating room, the doctor pushed Michelle out and took her to the VIP ward.


    Scott did not want to tell the news to Olivia at first, but he was worried that she would guess randomly,


    so he called her to inform her of the news.


    It was ten o''clock in the evening. It was not toote.


    Olivia rushed here. She looked at Scott first as if she wanted to get an answer from his eyes. But she


    immediately stopped and ran to the bedside.


    She took Michelle''s cold hand and felt sorry for her.


    "Scott, why don''t you take care of her well?"


    "Auntie, I..." At this moment, Scott did not know what to say. He paused, but did not continue.


    Olivia didn''t even want to look at Scott when sheined. Because she always felt that her


    daughter would be like this all because of him.

 Chapter 138 Find Out The Truth

    Chapter 138 Find Out The Truth


    "Aunt, I know you are ming me for not protecting Michelle well. I admit that what Michelle did has


    something to do with me. I don''t care whether you hit me or scold me. I will do anything for you as long


    as you forgive me. " After hesitating for a while, Scott began to mistake him as a child.


    Yes, it was his fault. If it weren''t for him, Michelle wouldn''t have been locked in the mall or the freezer in


    the supermarket.


    It was all because of him.


    Scott med himself and hated himself. But what could he do now? He couldn''t get Michelle out of her


    coma and show up in front of him safely.


    "Well, I know you did it unintentionally. It''s work after all. No one can decide the bad things happen. "


    Looking at the sincere expression of Scott who took the initiative to apologize, Olivia did not want to


    me him. The doctor had told her that Michelle''s physical condition was okay now. She just needed


    more rest and pay attention to keep warm.


    Now, although her hands were cold, the temperature in her body was gradually warming up.


    The heating was on in the ward. Since Michelle need the warmth very much, Scott had been holding


    this heat. In fact, he was the one who suffered.


    He had been beside Michelle, so he must feel very sad now.


    Olivia was not an unreasonable person, so she chose to forgive him.


    They sat on the bedside together. Seeing her face turning crimson with shyness, they felt relieved.


    In her dream.


    Michelle found herself still in the cold warehouse. She wanted to stand up, but she didn''t have any


    strength. And his wrist could not be bent, as if it had been pointed on her acupoint by a person.


    She screamed in her heart, hoping that someone outside could hear her voice ande to her rescue.


    "Is anyone here?" Her lips were trembling, but she could still make a slight sound.


    However, there was nothing but silence outside.


    At the same time, the lights above her head made some unusual sound, and the light flickered one


    after another. Before she had time to look up, however, with a "bang" sound, the light suddenly broke,


    and the entire narrow space suddenly turned dark, and she could not see her fingers.


    Michelle''s heart sank and she felt more hopeless.


    "Help!"


    "Is anyone here?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "It''s so cold. My vision seems to be getting dimmer and dimmer..."


    The next day, she was awakened by the noise from outside.


    She opened her eyes in a daze and only felt ache all over her body. Looking at the white wall above


    her head, she suddenly realized that she was in a hospital.


    What happened to her? Was she sick?


    "Michelle, how are you feeling now? Are you still cold? Are you hungry? "


    Scott''s handsome face erged with the voice. Michelle raised her hand to touch his face. She thought


    she was dreaming, because she remembered she was in the freezer?


    Yes, it must be a dream.


    She was about to close her eyes when she felt the warmth from his hand. She looked at him again, and


    after a long time, she discovered that this was not a dream.


    Scott, he is really in her sight and within her range.


    Seeing her in a daze, Scott couldn''t help but want to kiss her. So he lowered his head and kissed her.


    Michelle seemed to be unconscious. She moved her lips slightly and wanted to say something, but she


    couldn''t say a word.


    She only felt cold all over. Scott nced at her pale and bleak face, he asked softly, "are you still cold?"


    It took quite a while for Michelle to understand what had just happened. She then realized that if she


    had been frozen yesterday. When she was about to speak, she was hugged by Scott. He was so


    strong as if he was afraid that she would slip away from him.


    At that moment, Michelle felt extremely warm.


    She put her hands on his back, held him in her arms and knocked her chin on his shoulder. "I thought I


    would die there."


    "You little fool, how can I let you die? Even if you die, I will stay with you. "


    "Don''t be silly. I don''t like it." After she heard what Scott said, Michelle got angry at once. She


    immediately pushed him away and then turned her head away.


    Scott realized that he had said something wrong, but since it was his truth, he didn''t mean to apologize.


    "I can''t apany you in the hospital today. I have something to deal with in thepany." He looked


    at her apologetically and tied up the messy hair on her forehead behind her ears.


    Michelle didn''t say anything but nodded with a smile.


    Olivia was in the hospital to keep herpany, which made Scott feel at ease. Reluctantly, he left the


    hospital. He got on the ck Porsche and drove away from the ce.


    The car was parked in front of the gate of the Barstow Mall.


    When Scott opened the door and got off, he was stopped by the media that rushed out from the mall.


    Many questions overwhelmed him.


    "Mr. Scott, the Barstow Mall is thergest enterprise under yourpany. It was said that a child was


    missing here yesterday and was found at midnight. The mother of the child was immediately sent to the


    hospital. That woman now asks you to pay her daughter''s mental damagepensation. How much


    do you intend to pay? "


    "Mr. Scott, the Barstow Mall existed in the C City for years, there was nothing happened. But what


    happened yesterday has caused a sensation in the city. What do you think? "


    "What are you going to do with it? Will your business be influenced? "


    Behind the innumerable microphones were countless gossips, because Jiang Group were well-known


    in the world. As the ruler of Jiang Group, Scott had never been expected that such a big thing


    happened to one of his subordinates. They really wanted to see how he would deal with it.


    But Scott just nced at everyone present with a faint sneer on his handsome face, "get out of the


    way."


    He always felt that this matter was not as simple as he had imagined. What happened to the mother


    and daughter was too appalling. How could a kid be missing in such a big shopping mall?


    If the child was locked in the freezer, it would be cold for a normal adult to stay in it for ten minutes. And


    that kid could stille out. Did this mean that she had just been in?


    All he wanted now was to find out the truth. As for thepensation that that woman asked for, of


    course he didn''tck it. But why was the door of the freezer closed with no reason? This was still a


    mystery.


    The security guards in the mall said that it was because the gates of the freezer were rusty. There was


    a spring on both sides of the door, and the door was closed automatically as long as the person inside


    hadn''t pushed it hard. Because of the ice on the door, the ground is very slippery, and because of the


    ice on the spring.


    Since the media havee, there must be policemen.


    The moment Scott entered the door, he received the police''s respect. One of the men said, "Mr. Scott,


    let''s talk in another ce."


    "Okay."


    When Scott went upstairs, the manager greeted him hurriedly, and the policemen followed him closely.


    A group of people went into the manager''s office with great strength. Sitting on the leather sofa, Scott


    crossed his legs. The leading policeman sat opposite him, on the table there were several steaming hot


    tea cups.


    Standing behind Scott, the manager acted as an invisible person.


    "Joy Yang, do you think it was an ident or a man-made one?"


    Scott looked into the policeman Joy Yang''s eyes. Joy Yang kept silent for a long time. When Scott saw


    that, he frowned with displeasure. There was a trace of impatience in his eyes.


    "We haven''t investigated this yet, but that woman came to report a case and asked for your


    compensation." Policeman Joy Yang was a little nervous, so Scott offered him the tea which was an


    undeniable honor.


    Putting down the teacup, Joy Yang thought for a while and told the truth. He was a man of action. After


    all, evidence spoke louder than words.


    "I don''t think that woman just wants somepensation. I can give whatever she wants. But I hope


    you can find out the truth of the whole thing and whether someone is plotting against me. Especially,


    we need to turn the whole supermarket over and see if there are any traces of man-made on the door. "


    In any case, Scott felt that there was someone behind it. Since the freezer was so dark, it was not


    surprising that there was a person hiding there.


    If the little girl was lying in the freezer at that time, probably he would not have so many concerns.


    But the problem was, the security guard and the manager said that it was the little girl who took the


    initiative to run out. She was alive after spending such a long time in the freezer, she must be a God or


    a ghost.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Scott. I''ll find out the truth."


    The policeman Joy Yang did feel strange when he heard it. But he needs time and energy.


    As for that woman, since she was asking for money, Scott wouldn''t be mean. But he didn''t want to


    waste his time on this if he was to be taken to court.


    After Joy Yang left, Scott asked the manager and security guards to drive the media away. After all, the


    bees are making too much noise. They are really disturbing.


    He didn''t know what the media got from that woman. Anyway, after this incident, Scott felt that it was an


    extreme mistake to let Michellee to the mall in the first ce!


    If the assistant was sent instead of Michelle, then this must not happen, right?


    But if someone was behind this thing, how could the person know that Scott would send Michelle to


    handle this? Anyway, if it was just a coincidence, how could it be possible?

 Chapter 139 Headlines

    Chapter 139 Headlines


    Looking at the surveince video brought by the manager, Scott''s eyes were dark and cold.


    It seemed that he was right. The person behind the whole event was someone who wanted Michelle to


    die.


    That women seemed quite abnormal. Although the monitoring could not see every corner of the mall,


    some parts of them still could not escape his eyes.


    It was like a woman had been nervous since she entered the mall, and the hand holding the little girl''s


    was obviously tight. She looked around as if they were looking for someone.


    Finally, her eyes fell on a position. Scott looked around and found that corner was the blind spot of the


    mall.


    Then he saw the woman lead the little girl into a clothing shop and go around beforeing out. The


    woman finally appeared in the elevator, and she came out from it, but her hand had already lost the


    little girl''s hand at that time.


    Strangely, there was no fluster on her face. She looked around and suddenly fell to the ground. Then


    she began to cry. At this time, Scott found that everyone was bending over the railing and watching the


    scene downstairs. No one noticed that a man in ck took the little girl''s hand and walked into the


    supermarket.


    It was very early at that time. When Michelle found the little girl, it was almost dark. It got dark earlier


    than usual, possibly because it had been early autumn.


    Scott had been watching the monitor, waiting for the man in ck toe out. But he didn''t see him at


    veryte. It was hard to tell the identity of that man in ck.


    That day, Scott called in the police officer Joy. After knowing where the little girl was staying, the group


    of people began to walk on the way to the hospital. Scott just wanted to get something from the doctor.


    After all, the little girl didn''t seem to be frozen.


    After arriving at the hospital, Scott followed the policeman to the little girl''s ward.


    When the door was pushed open, the woman sat beside the little girl''s bed. When she saw Scott


    coming, she stood up from the chair with a flicker of horror in her eyes.


    This was all witnessed by the two men who hade in.


    Joy and Scott looked at each other and then pretended to walk toward the bed carelessly. From the


    woman''s eyes that she might know Scott.


    "Is the child better now?" Said Joy. He nced at the girl and then looked at the woman.


    He could see clearly that the little girl''s eyes were rolling. Moreover, her ruddy face did not seem to be


    frozen at all.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Scott sat aside and never spoke. And women looked at him from time to time, as if she was searching


    for something. Scott had always been considerate, the gaze really annoyed him.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the child was such a lovely girl, he would have taken her to the police


    station and interrogated her.


    To this point, Scott did not want to dy.


    "This is one million. It''s enough for you and your daughter to spend the rest of your lives." It was still


    Joy speaking, but the check was given to him by Scott and in front of the woman.


    When the woman heard the number, there was no big surprise on her face. It seemed that she was not


    interested in money. To be exact, she was not interested in this small million.


    Generally speaking, this sum of money was enough to shine the eyes of ordinary people. However,


    Scott didn''t see it from the woman.


    "I hope you can answer me honestly. Did you do it alone?" Scott kept silent all the time, and what Joy


    said seemed to be discussed with Scott in advance, which were also Scott wanted to know.


    When the woman heard this, her eyes became hazy, and she deliberately looked away from their eyes.


    Scott and Joy looked at each other and seemed to realize something.


    "Madam, if you don''t make it clear, we''ll take you and your daughter to the police station." Joy was


    quite rude when he said that, and the woman was also in panic. She quickly knelt on the ground and


    pleaded with her hands folded, "please, please let go of me and my daughter. We are forced by money.


    If it was not my husband, I wouldn''t have agreed to do that for money. "


    The woman started crying while speaking. The little girl also got down from the bed and suddenly knelt


    on the ground. She pleaded with her hands together, "uncle, please let us go. We don''t do it


    deliberately. Just to save father. We can''t live without him. "


    The little girl looked young, but her thoughtfulness moved everyone present.


    "I will let you go as long as you show me who is the person behind," In fact, there was nothing wrong


    with the mother and daughter. He just wanted to know who was behind all this.


    The mother and the daughter looked at each other, with innocence in their eyes.


    The answer was exactly as Scott thought, but neither the mother nor the daughter knew who was


    behind it. From beginning to end, they were both brought by a man in ck, but they had never seen


    the other''s true features.


    Anyway, their original intention was just to make money and then treat the only man in the family. They


    did not think too much.


    Scott couldn''t go on asking until now. He handed the check to her again and said, "take the money.


    When he recovers, you can have a normal life. Don''t do such a cheat again."


    "Thank you! We swear we will never do that again. "


    The woman did not refuse this time. After all, the money was in front of her and no one would dislike it?


    Since she had received the money, Scott would not let them go so easily. After all, they had something


    to deal with. He had to ask them to exin it clearly to the public. Because he didn''t want hispany


    to be in such a situation.


    "This news report that the woman has apologized for what happened in the Barstow Mall, a subsidiary


    of Jiang Group. This incident is caused by her mistake, and has nothing to do with the person in charge


    of the Barstow Mall. "


    It was reported on TV, with an expressionless face by a reporter. In front of the TV, Scott and Michelle


    looked at each other and thenughed.


    Scott held her hand and said painfully, "I''ll never let you leave me again."


    "It''s just an ident. It doesn''t happen every day. You don''t have to be so worried." Michelle looked at


    him, not knowing whether to cry or tough.


    "You little fool, you are the most important person to me." Hearing this, Scott felt more heartbroken.


    He held her in his arms. That kind of real feeling was pleasant.


    The next morning, when Scott was about to leave the hospital, he was attracted by the bustling scene


    in front of him.


    A group of journalists carrying cameras were standing in groups in front of the hospital gate, and five or


    six security guards stood in a row, blocking the road to the hospital. Reporters took the microphone and


    looked around.


    Scott frowned and turned around to walk into the hospital. However, they got out of their control and


    charged into the hospital.


    "Mr. Scott, I heard that you had turned down the chairman''s daughter of Howard Group for your


    secretary. How is rtionship with your secretary?"


    "Mr. Scott, there was a witness who had taken the intimate pictures of you and your secretary when the


    ident happened in the Barstow Mall that night. When are you going to announce your rtionship?"


    "Your secretary has caused a sensation on Mr. Wyn''s wedding. How do you feel now?"


    An aggressive reporter put the microphone close to Scott''s mouth. Everyone was eager to know the


    best news as soon as possible.


    Scott did not expect that the whole thing would be exposed by the media. They didn''t know what kind


    of blow it would be to Michelle.


    "Mr. Scott, if you don''t say anything, does it mean that you acquiesce in the rtionship between your


    secretary and Mr. Wyn? I heard that it was your secretary, who came to seduce the Mr. Wyn. If you are


    with her, you are picking up the rubbish thrown by others, aren''t you? "


    Scott had seen a lot of such things. If it had been in the past, he would have left without looking back.


    But today, these people had irritated the root of his heart. He had no choice but to speak for Michelle.


    How could a man tolerate his beloved woman to be criticized by others?


    You can turn around anytime, but you can''t always retreat.


    Scott was now annoyed by the group of people. If possible, he really wanted to give them a good


    beating.


    In the ward, Michelle was watching TV on the bed. When she saw today''stest news, she immediately


    widened her eyes!


    Then she heard some noise from downstairs. It was so noisy that people thought that it was seriously ill


    in the hospital. It was not until she walked to the window and looked down that she realized they were


    reporters.


    Although she did not see Scott, she was sure that he did not leave the hospital sessfully.


    Finally, her news hit the headlines. Most importantly, thoseizens even revealed her past. Some


    even wrote down whom she had talked to and where she had been when she was studying abroad.


    It had to be said that such crazy behavior of the reporter was really intimidating. Now she wanted to


    stay away from these people.


    She just wanted to live an ordinary life. Having a rtionship was something people could do. But even


    such a simple dream would be shattered, they were so terrible.

 Chapter 140 Dont Worry. I Wont Be Engaged To You

    Chapter 140 Don''t Worry. I Won''t Be Engaged To You


    What''s the difference between like and love? If you like someone, you shouldn''t have wished to spend


    the rest of your life with him. What''s the difference between love and need? If you needed a person,


    and you didn''t want to live with him next life.


    Michelle knew that those reporters were waiting for her outside.


    However, when she was about to open the door, she came across a familiar person. When she raised


    her head, that person seemed to find Michelle and walked towards her with smile.


    Of course, Michelle knew who the woman was. She was the one who saved her from being besieged


    at the banquetst time, Monica!


    "Miss Michelle, long time no see."


    Michelle was at a loss for words suddenly. After all, Monica was Scott''s fianc¨¦e.


    Now, what made Michelle hesitate most was that she did not know whether Scott had promised Uncle


    Mike or not. But when she knew what kind of rtionship it was, she felt ufortable.


    When Monica sensed Michelle''s strong aversion to her, she concluded by her instinct that she must be


    referring to Scott. But she didn''t have the slightest interest in Scott, how could she promise to marry


    him?


    But she still wanted to know how much Michelle loved Scott.


    "Miss Monica, why are you here?" Michelle sensed her gaze on her, which made her very


    ufortable.


    "Oh, a friend of mine is working in this hospital. It''s not easy to return China. Ie here to see him."


    Monica replied in an orderly manner.


    Suddenly, Michelle didn''t know what to say for she had a huge generation gap with Monica.


    There was a huge difference in their clothes and life. Michelle didn''t think she was match enough with


    Scott.


    Monica paid close attention to Michelle''s expressions and deeds. She tried hard to bear the smile in


    her heart and said, "it seems that you are in a hurry. Where are you going?"


    This was obviously nonsense, but she wanted to get the answer from Michelle.


    "I Miss Monica, I''m sorry. I have something to deal with. See you next time. " Until now, Michelle


    remembered that Scott was still surrounded by a group of people downstairs. She had to go downstairs


    to help him.


    How could Monica not know what had happened outside the hospital? But it was impossible to do it


    only with the strength of Michelle alone.


    "The media onlye for you. If you go down, it will only cause more trouble." Monica stopped her out


    of kindness.


    ording to the situation, if Michelle did walk down, the media would definitely ask her a lot of


    questions. She has gone through this. Those media simply forgot your identity. No matter how famous


    you are, in front of them, you are just like an animal from the zoo.


    "I can''t let him bear so much pressure. I know those people areing for me," Michelle continued As


    she spoke, Michelle tried to bypass her, but was stopped by Monica.


    "If you go there, the whole thing will get worse. Do you think those people will write some good words


    about you on the news only based on your few words? In this world, people are willing to do anything to


    survive. "


    "Why do you help me?" Michelle still couldn''t understand what the Monica meant. In a word, she knew


    that this woman was Scott''s fianc¨¦e.


    "We can''t make everything clear untilter. Now, you can''t go out. Or else, the whole thing that Scott


    had done would be in vain. Do you want him to see you sad? " Monica was trying her best to persuade


    Michelle. To everyone''s surprise, Michelle didn''t look like an unreasonable woman, but when they met


    today, she was too stubborn.


    As a girl of this character, sooner orter, she would suffer losses, especially when it came to


    rtionships.


    They were from two different worlds, but they were determined to stay together against the will of the


    God of love. If she wanted to maintain the love, she had to cherish it.


    At this moment, Michelle hesitated.


    "It''s her!"


    A sudden voice broke the silence between Monica and Michelle. Monica was the first one toe to


    her senses. She rushed into the ward with holding Michelle''s arm and locked the door to block the


    reporters.


    "How did these people rush up?" Monica leaned against the door and listened to the voice outside.


    Fortunately, the ward was close to the corridor and there was no window here. Otherwise, the two


    people in the room would surely be photographed by the reporters. As for what they said, it couldn''t be


    as simple as imagining.


    Outside the door, there were continuous knocks, disturbing people.


    After Monica settled Michelle in bed, she walked to the door and continued to listen to the movement


    outside. Now as long as the reporter couldn''t get any news from Michelle, it was not a big deal.


    "Now you are in a very dangerous situation. It can be said that you are the prey for the reporters. I don''t


    know what''s going on with Scott, but I believe he can definitely find a way out. "


    Monica knew that she was worried about Scott very much, but the reporters just wanted to know the


    news instead of attacking him.


    "Don''t worry. He''ll be fine." Monica continued tofort her.


    The reporters, who were blocked outside the door, stood there for a long time until there was no


    movement. And Monica also knew that they couldn''t stay here for a long time. She was about to push


    the door open after Monica gave a few words to Michelle.


    She was going home.


    "Miss Monica, thank you for your help today." Michelle stopped her hurriedly and thanked her politely.


    If Monica hadn''t been swift, Michelle would have been besieged by the reporters now. To be honest, it


    was the first time for her to meet so many reporters since she was born. It was inevitable that she was


    a little flustered.


    "You can call me Monica in the future. In fact, I''m not hostile to you. Instead, I want to be good friends


    with you. I''ve been back for a long time. There are always some people around me who take honor and


    status into consideration. I really don''t like them. " She was telling the truth.


    Since she came back to C City, her father had introduced manydies to her. He wanted her to have


    more friends in the country.


    It was just that at each party, those people all said something unimportant. These people were either


    compliments or tters, making people feel that they were really hypocritical and terrible.


    She, Monica, the daughter of the chairman of Howard Group, would never make friends with someone


    like that. She had her own principles and thoughts.


    Monica didn''t know whether it was because she and Michelle shared the same surname, she liked her


    very much since she saw her at the banquetst time.


    Monica always couldn''t stand others to bully others. That incident at the banquet was just out of her


    kindness.


    But she had never thought that it was because of her helpst time that she really wanted to make


    friends with her. In fact, she did it for the sake of Scott. She would like to know why Scott was attracted


    by Michelle.


    The door of the ward was pushed open. A tall figure of Scott came into their sight.


    Monica looked at him with no extra expression on her face.


    Obviously, Scott also saw this unexpected guest. He just nced at her lightly and rushed to Michelle.


    "Sorry to scare you." Scott held Michelle in his arms in front of Monica. Judging from his tone of voice,


    he was afraid of losing her.


    "Scott, Miss Monica is here." Michelle whispered in Scott''s ear.


    However, Scott did not intend to let her go. Instead, he held her tighter. Monica knew there was no


    ce for her to stay, so she was about to go out when she received the invitation of Scott.


    "Miss Monica, I have something to tell you."


    In order not to cause any misunderstandings, Scott had a hard time to meet Monica here. Then, they


    had to make a decision. Otherwise, if the news went on like this, it would always harm Michelle.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Be a good girl and wait for me here. If you are hungry, order some take out yourself." When they were


    about to leave, Scott didn''t forget to remind Michelle for fear that she would be hungry.


    The love in his eyes was like looking at a precious treasure. This kind of expression made Monica


    envious without any reason.


    They walked out of the ward one after the other. Then they entered the elevator again and walked out.


    After a while, they arrived at the cafe near the hospital. The waiter led them to a corner and sat down.


    In fact, the women liked seats near the window because they enjoyed the delicious food and the


    beautiful city scenery at the same time.


    Of course, Monica knew what Scott meant, but she didn''t get angry.


    "What do you need?" A waiter came over and handed the menu to them.


    "Lemon juice, thank you."


    "ck coffee."


    It was different with Monica, Scott''s voice was as cold as the winter snow.


    "Don''t worry. We will not get engaged." Monica was not a person who liked to keep a secret. She also


    knew the purpose of this visit. She didn''t n to meet him, but now that she had met him, she decided


    to make things clear. In case of any trouble in the future, all of them would be ufortable.


    When Scott heard this, his eyes lit up. He looked at the woman sitting opposite him and frowned.


    "You..."


    "I don''t like this so-called marriage. Even if I want to get married, I must find one by myself. Although


    you are excellent, you have your own decision. I grew up abroad, so I don''t know much about the


    etiquette there. But I also understand that rob the good of others is not a gentleman''s deed. " Just then,


    the dishes they ordered were delivered.


    Monica once again nodded to the waiter as her thanks. It was a small action that made Scott a little


    obsessed.

 Chapter 141 Bitch

    Chapter 141 Bitch


    To Scott''s surprise, the girl who was born in such a rich family nodded to thank the others. She didn''t


    look like a rich youngdy at all.


    As a result, she was very special.


    Thinking of this, Scott gradually rxed his vignce towards her. He looked at her and suddenly didn''t


    know what to say.


    Although Monica was not a beautiful woman, she was sensible and people would remember her at


    once. The woman like her could do better in work than a man.


    However, a rare talent like her was rare in the world. Rachel had ability, but she was not good at


    dealing with rtionship.


    Monica was smart and experienced. Such a woman could only be respected by men, but it was difficult


    to find a man that she loved. But it seemed that she was not in a hurry to love.


    Scott admired the woman who had her own opinions, but he just admired her. If he really wanted to


    marry Monica, perhaps he would not ept that. His father would never agree to it, because Jared had


    promised him not to interfere in the matter between him and Michelle.


    Monica stirred the lemon slice in the cup with a straw in a casual manner.


    "I have to apologize to you for my father''s decision. I''ve told him about it. I won''t cause you any trouble


    in the future. " Monica seemed to remember it all of a sudden and looked up at his eyes.


    It was the basic respect to look into other people''s eyes while talking to them.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    To be honest, Scott was grateful to her. Last time, not only did she protect Michelle during the banquet,


    but also she refused the marriage.


    "I''d like to invite you to dinner if you''re free," This was the only chance for Scott to pay her back.


    "Don''t bother. You just need to take good care of your girlfriend. I will go abroad soon. " While


    speaking, Monica had stood up from the chair. She was about to leave with her bag.


    She found herself unsuitable for this ce. On the contrary, she liked to live abroad. Although she had


    few friends abroad, she did not feel lonely staying in the vi every day.


    Monica had a brand store abroad, and ording to the time, she should go and manage it.


    Scott sent her out instead of asking her to stay.


    "This is my name card. Give it to Michelle. And I sincerely want to make friends with her. " They


    stopped a taxi by the roadside. When Monica opened the door and was about to get in, she suddenly


    remembered something. She took her name card out of her bag and handed it to Scott.


    After saying this, she looked at Scott and got into the car and left this ce. Standing on the side of the


    road, Scott watched the taxi until it was out of his sight. Then he turned around and walked towards the


    hospital.


    He pushed the door open and saw Olivia sitting on the edge of the bed while Michelle eating.


    When she saw Scott, Olivia stood up at once. She turned around and fetched a heat preservation box


    from the bedside table and handed it to Scott. "Scott, this is cooked by aunt. Eat it."


    "Aunt, actually you don''t have to bother yourself like this. We can order takeout," Feeling a little


    embarrassed, Scott took the heat preservation box and said to Olivia.


    In fact, it took a lot of time and energy to make a meal. Moreover, taking two boxes of things to the bus


    was exhausted for her. She is so old and weak now. She should pay more attention to her health.


    "I know. I won''t do it next time," Olivia nodded with a smile


    In order not to let them worry about her, she had to promise them. But it was her own business whether


    to do it or not and whether to send it or not.


    Of course she didn''t want to disturb the life of young people. But she was her daughter who had to stay


    in hospital. As her mother, she would definitely meet her daughter.


    After dinner, Michelle and Scott went downstairs for a walk, and Olivia was resting in the ward.


    Hand in hand, the two strolled in the garden of the hospital. Michelle looked up at the sky, starry in the


    dark sky. She lost her mind at the sight of this.


    Scott looked at her with a smile and kissed on her lips. Flushed, she lowered her head.


    The so-called marriage ended with Monica, which had helped him solve a difficult problem he had been


    troubling for a long time. Scott felt so rxed.


    Uncle Mike, on the other hand, would do everything to make trouble for Michelle if Monica agreed to


    the engagement.


    "By the way, Monica asked me to give this to you. She said that she wanted to make friends with you."


    Suddenly, Scott took out the business card from his pocket and handed it to Michelle. He didn''t want


    her to see any misunderstanding between them, then he exined to her again.


    If so, it will only cause unnecessary trouble.


    Without any hesitation, Michelle took the card and looked through it. On the card, there were clearly


    Monica''s phone number, wechat ID, and her shop name abroad.


    It turned out that Monica was the boss of the brand "Coming Fragrance".


    It was a skin care product shop, where the products were all made from purely natural nts without


    any addition. The only difference was that the products sold in this brand store were very expensive.


    Michelle didn''t expect that she would know the owner of this brand one day. What was more surprising


    was that the owner was a very young and beautifuldy.


    Three dayster.


    After sitting in the office for an entire morning, Michelle found herself a little thirsty. She took the teacup


    to the elevator and was about to make a cup of milk tea in the tea room.


    When she came to the door of the tea room, she suddenly stopped.


    "You''re back?"


    "I just came back today."


    "You really return on time,"


    In the tea room, two women in professional attire stood there, holding teacups and gossiping with each


    other.


    "What can we do? She''s president''s woman." Another woman sighed.


    "Well, what''s so special about it? She''ll be dumped by our president sooner orter. Once boss get


    tired of her, he will treat her as rubbish and throw her into the dirty, smelly trash can. I''m afraid that she


    will never rise to fame. "


    "Do you think it is as simple as you think?" A female voice came from the other side, which attracted


    the attention of the woman who spoke at the beginning. With her eyes widened, she leaned her head


    close and whispered, "Do you know any inside story? Tell me. "


    Another woman took a sip from her coffee unhurriedly. Then, she looked up at the woman and said, "I


    heard that our CEO took her to a party in the Howard Group and announced their rtionship in front


    of others. There was no doubt that they were going to marry. Furthermore, during her stay in hospital,


    Mr. Scott would leave his office in a hurry. Then he bought some food and sent them to the hospital. "


    Speaking of this, the other woman''s eyes widened, and then she grabbed the woman''s clothes and


    asked eagerly, "do you think that if a man and a woman stay in a room alone, will they..."


    Before she finished her words, they heard footstepsing from afar. The two of them suddenly


    stopped talking and turned around to leave. When they passed by, they looked at Michelle with disdain.


    Michelle had heard what they had just said, but she didn''t want to make the situation stiff, so she tried


    her best to control herself. She had thought that she would be able to live a carefree life as long as she


    took a step back, but those two women became more aggressive when they saw her keep silent.


    "Well, as women, how can some women be so lucky?"


    "Other woman graduated from a prestigious university. If we can do some hidden rules, will we be the


    manager''s secretary or something like that? "


    "What are you talking about? I''m not that kind of person."


    They turned to look at Michelle when they finished their words. Although they didn''t turn their heads


    obviously, Michelle still saw them. Their silence quieted the tea room down.


    Michelle took over the cup of fresh water and walked out of the tea room.


    "Nobody wants this bitch!"


    An inaudible voice came out from the tea room and went into the ears of Michelle.


    "Nobody wants this bitch!"


    With her hands trembling, the water sshed out of the cup and soaked in the white clothes of


    Michelle. As Michelle raised her hand a little, she ignored the stain on her clothes and turned around to


    the tea room.


    "Listen, Mr. Scott doesn''t have a wife or girlfriend. And I don''t have a husband or a boyfriend. Mr. Scott


    likes me and I like him. It''s normal for us to be in a rtionship. In thepany, he is my boss. We are


    just normal colleagues. However, you misunderstood because of the ovepping rtionship. I


    understand. "


    "So what?" The two women retorted at the same time.


    They never expected that Michelle would retort in such a serious way.


    "By the way, I heard that one of our colleagues went to a bar with the deputy CEO of ourpany to


    have a drink there. This is the difference between secretaries and assistants. "


    "You..."


    Michelle smiled at them, turned around and left the tea room.


    "How did she know that?"


    "How could I know? ''Well, anyway, I will take revenge on her. Let''s wait and see, Michelle, " The


    woman stared angrily at the direction where Michelle left, holding the teacup tightly in her hand.


    Getting into the elevator, Michelle leaned against the cold wall powerlessly and looked up at the ceiling


    of the elevator. At this moment, she wasn''t happy about her victory. Instead, she felt a little


    regretful.

 Chapter 142 Things Are Not Simple

    Chapter 142 Things Are Not Simple


    The words "bitch" stabbed her heart like a sharp de.


    "Michelle, what the hell are you talking about?" With a sigh, Michelle came back to her office with the


    tea cup.


    Since their rtionship had been made public, there was no need to hide it for Scott. At night, he went


    to Michelle''s home as usual.


    Olivia had already prepared the dinner and was waiting for them toe back. But today, an important


    guest came to house.


    "Dad, why are you here?"


    When Scott entered the door, he saw Jared walking out of the kitchen with a hot dish in his hand. He


    couldn''t help shouting with his eyes wide open.


    Jared wore an apron, looking like a housewife.


    The two people standing in the living room looked at each other, washed their hands and sat down to


    eat. The family sat around the table, enjoying the delicious food on it.


    After dinner, Scott volunteered to help wash the dishes, and Olivia did not refuse.


    Someone said that he could live a better life if one walked a while after dinner. Thus, Olivia and Jared


    went out for a walk together.


    When they was out, Scott held Michelle from behind mischievously, and then blew in her ear with his


    head sideways. It was so hot and ufortable.


    "Let me go, Scott. I need to wash the dishes." With an impatient look on her face, Michelle nudged him


    to let go of her. However, he was like a ster that was hard to tear apart once stuck to it.


    Scott couldn''t help but hold her tighter.


    "Michelle, do you love me?"


    Scott sensed the warmth from Michelle with his eyes closed. Suddenly, he looked like a child and


    approached her with his eyes filled with warmth.


    He was staring at Michelle closely and asked her something that made her blush again.


    "I don''t want to be your family." After she finished speaking, Michelle held a spoon between them and


    looked at Scott vigntly, beckoning him not toe over.


    Scott grinned and said: "we have once lived together. Aren''t we family?"


    Michelle lowered her head and wanted to bury her whole face in shame.


    It was a house which only covered an area of one hundred square meters, but it looked warm and


    happy at the moment, with the light and elegant decoration of the whole world, and even the corners of


    the buildings were carefully designed. Although it was not so luxurious, it made everyone in the room


    feel refreshing andfortable.


    "Michelle, I want you to say it." When she was about to leave, Scott grabbed her wrist and pulled her


    into his arms.


    Scott seized the chance to kiss heavily on her lips and kept asking.


    "What should I say?" He asked two questions, but Michelle didn''t know which one to answer at once.


    However, Scott thought that she was trying to divert the topic. Thus, he pretended to be angry and said,


    "if you don''t tell me the truth, I won''t let you go even if theye backter."


    The man in front of her was getting more and more overbearing, and there was a helpless look on his


    handsome face. In the eyes of others, Scott was a yboy and was an iceberg at work. But since he


    met Michelle the volcano, he was nothing but the one who was burned to death alive.


    Michelle had no choice but to echo his words, "I love you."


    Scott shivered suddenly. He lowered his head, surprised, excited, and inexplicably stared at her. His


    eyes were full of gentleness and affection, more violent than any time. She said it, she said it atst!


    Scott was so excited that he suddenly lifted Michelle up and spun around on the ground.


    When Olivia and Jared came back from a walk, they happened to see the young couple ying in the


    living room. They looked at each other and thenughed.


    "Scott, put me down!" Michelle was the first one to notice the persons standing in the porch. She was


    so shy that she buried her head in Scott''s neck and whispered.


    Scott knew why she was shy, so he put her on the ground in embarrassment. Then he smiled at the


    two people standing not far away.


    "We saw nothing." Jared turned his head away on purpose, but a smile was hanging on his lips.


    After she saw what was happening, Michelle rolled her eyes at that man and turned around to her


    bedroom.


    Sitting on the bed and gasping, Michelle did not show any sign of anger on her face. She looked at the


    sky outside the window and gradually calmed down.


    Jared and Scott was chatting in the living room, but there was no good expression on Scott''s face.


    "I saw what''s on the news. What are you going to do with it?" Jared asked his son. After all, this matter


    was too serious. Those reporter wouldn''t let Michelle go so easily.


    If the two made a public rtionship, those journalists will also focus on her past. Which made things


    worse.


    "Dad, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it,"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Did you mess with someone? I''m afraid it''s not as simple as the media. I have a strong feeling that


    there''s someone behind the scenes. " Jared lowered his head and analyzed.


    "I''ll look into it. No matter who that person is, I will not let him go. "


    In the morning, Scott drove to the Happiness District and waited for her. From now on, he would never


    let her leave him, even one meter away.


    "What''s wrong? You look so restless. " Once she opened the door, Michelle saw Scott sleepless. She


    thought he was angry because he didn''t stay at her homest night, so her tone was a little milder.


    "Have you had breakfast?" Scott did not answer her question directly but seemed to be out of his mind


    just now.


    When she was about to speak, Scott had stepped on the elerator and quickly drove away from


    here. Ten minutester, the car stopped in front of a western restaurant. And he almost dragged


    Michelle out of the car.


    "Scott..." Michelle was calling his name behind him, but Scott seemed not to hear it.


    He gripped her wrist and the area was a little red.


    Arriving at the restaurant, Scott chose a private room and was willing to let go of her hand.


    "Scott, are you alright?"


    Scott looked pale and Michelle worried whether he was ill.


    "Don''t go to work this week. Have a good rest at home." Suddenly, Scott said that, which shocked


    Michelle.


    "Why? You came to pick me up topany today, didn''t you? Why did you ask me to rest at home? "


    Now Michelle was more aware of the seriousness of the matter. She was aware that it must have the


    same effect as it happened in the hospital. But they were a couple. No matter what happened, they


    should help each other.


    Scott did not speak, but remained silent. This meal was too hard for Michelle to swallow. She looked at


    Scott eating with a confused expression.


    ''what''s wrong with him today?


    It seemed that time stopped at this moment. After breakfast, Scott took her to an unknown ce. And


    he ordered, "stay here these days. Don''t go anywhere."


    It was a strange ce, far away from the hustle and bustle of the city. There was a dead silence, not


    even a sound of wind.


    "Scott, what happened? Can you tell me?"


    She grabbed Scott''s arm and asked uneasily.


    Scott turned around and put his hands on her shoulders. He looked into her eyes and said, "Michelle,


    be good and stay here. I''ll tell youter, okay? I''ll stay here with you these days. I won''t go anywhere. "


    "No, you have to tell me what happened? Are those reporters? " Suddenly, Michelle understood


    something. She looked at Scott with her eyes wide open, trying to find an exact answer from his eyes.


    Scott knew that he couldn''t hide it anymore and he didn''t want to lie to her either.


    "I don''t want anyone to hurt you. You know, I have never been afraid of these people, but now, for you,


    I am avoiding them. " Scott held her tightly tofort her. He whispered in her ear.


    He didn''t even expect that things would turn out like this.


    He would have taken her to thepany if it was not the news from the assistant. Now, Michelle had


    be a public enemy. At the same time, she was the mistress of those three men.


    He had sent people to investigate, but learned very slowly. His anxiety almost jumped out of his heart.


    He couldn''t imagine what would happen when Michelle faced the media. In short, she was like a food


    for the hunter, who would kill her once she was found.


    Suddenly, Michelle wanted to know what the people outside talked about her. She had heard many


    gossips about her.


    She didn''t want to see Scott so serious. She disliked and was afraid.


    ''Forget it. Since he doesn''t want to talk about it, why should I force him?''? All in all, Scott was right. It


    was for her own good.


    "Okay, I promise you I''ll stay, but you have to tell me what happened." She was dying to know the truth!


    "Do you really want to know?" Scott asked her.


    Michelle did not speak, but nodded earnestly.


    Not refusing her, Scott held her hand and walked to the TV. He sat on the sofa, turned on the TV and


    switched to the news channel.

 Chapter 143 Do You Believe Me

    Chapter 143 Do You Believe Me


    It was broadcasting the news that Michelle went to ruin the wedding of Wyn. Like a shrew, she roared


    on the stage in front of everyone.


    Moreover, the scene of embracing with Wyn by the sea and her dining with Walter were also published.


    She didn''t know how these things appeared or how those people took the pictures. But it was


    undeniable that she had done all these things.


    But it was not like what was stated in the news. She had nothing to do with Wyn or Walter.


    She didn''t look well, so Scott turned off the TV.


    "I''ll take care of this," He held her and said in a trembling voice. He seemed to be afraid of losing her.


    "Do you believe me? Do you believe that I''m that kind of woman in news? Am I bad? " She leaned in


    his arms and cried.


    Knowing that she was going to cry, Scott hugged her more tightly and tried tofort her.


    He was afraid of losing her.


    "Honey, I know it." Considering the power of Scott, how could he not know how Michelle was?


    Although he didn''t attend wedding ceremony that time, but even a fool knew the purpose of hering


    to this ce. It had to be said that she was actually a woman who dared to love and hate.


    After being with her, Scott did not feel regretful, but he hated himself for not protecting her well.


    Women were fragile animals. No matter how fierce they were, they were just forced by the situation.


    Before carrying out the n, Scott had discussed with Olivia. To ensure the safety of her daughter,


    Olivia gave her daughter to him with relief.


    The person behind the scene wanted not only to ruin her fame, but also wanted to kick her out of C


    City! But it was just the guess of Scott. If it was a man, it was impossible for him to have such a strong


    jealousy.


    At first, Scott had suspected Wyn, but after careful consideration he found that Wyn was honest and


    would never do such a despicable thing.


    After all, they were born in rich families. It was impossible for them to do such uneducated things.


    Scott was sure that the person who did this must be a woman. But he didn''t know who it was.


    Darkness fell.


    Scott walked out of the bathroom and was about to go to bed when his phone suddenly rang. He strode


    to the bedside and answered the phone in a hurry.


    "Boss, I can''t find out who is behind it, but I''m sure it must be someone unusual. Do you want to keep


    investigating? " A helpless voice came from the phone, which made Scott uneasy.


    "Loser! Since you can''t find out such a simple thing, what''s on earth your use?" Scott also cried out on


    the phone.


    "Sir, it seems that they have deliberately blocked the news from us." The man continued after a pause,


    which was the reason why they were unable to find out the truth.


    But to be honest, since the man behind this conspiracy wanted to kill Michelle, how could he let Scott


    find out his identity so easily?


    With no more words, Scott hung up the phone. He didn''t want to waste time anymore. But now he had


    to calm the media down. In the past, no one dared to expose anything Scott didn''t like behind his back.


    But now, someone dared to defy him. It seemed that they had a death wish. Who was so capable?


    How could she do that?


    Thinking of this, Scott dialed another number, but it was answered after one ring.


    "Arrest a reporter! Be quick!"


    Almost midnight, Scott was standing on the balcony. He looked at the scenery in the distance, but his


    heart was not as calm as the scenery in the distance.


    A ck car slowly stopped outside the vi. A man with a head covered got out of the car. It was a


    man.


    Then several men in ck got off the car and pressed the masked man into the vi.


    Scott was waiting for a group of people in the bedroom on the second floor. After all, he was a noble


    man, so there was no reason for him to wee them. There was a knock on the door. Scott just said


    lightly, e in."


    After a group of people pushed the door open, the masked man was pushed to the ground


    immediately. He just hemmed and hawed, as if something was gagging his mouth.


    Scott nced at the men in ck standing next to him, and one of them immediately tore open the


    ck bag on the head, and then tore the tape on his mouth.


    Obviously, the man was scared to step back when he saw Scott. He opened his eyes wide and opened


    his mouth wide but could not say a word.


    At this moment, Scott was sitting on the French sofa with his legs crossed. He touched his chin with


    one hand and looked like a gangster.


    "Mr. Scott, please forgive me and let me go. I just want to make a living. Please don''t me me. "


    The man immediately knew what Scott wasing for, so he knelt down a little closer, with his hands


    grasping his trouser legs for mercy. But it was toote. How could Scott easily let him go?


    "As long as you tell me who sent you, I''ll let you go." Scott looked down at the journalist, his eyes filled


    with disdain.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, the reporter involuntarily took a step back, as if trying to escape from the reality.


    When Scott saw this, he couldn''t help but get angry. "If you don''t tell me, I have thousands of ways to


    kill you."


    "Mr. Scott, please don''t force me anymore. I don''t know who is behind it. As a subordinate, of course


    we have to follow orders and do for the boss. But I really don''t know who is behind the scene. Please


    let me go! " The reporter began crying while he was speaking, as if he was frightened.


    It had to be said that Scott was really terrible now. If Michelle saw it, she would not dare to speak to him


    for days. She might never see such a gloomy man in her life.


    Scott frowned and became even closer to the journalist. "Well, I''ll let you off for the moment. But you


    have to tell me what makes you so interested in it. I think your newspaper is too idle. "


    "Our boss promised to give us a raise as long as we arrest any important person. As you know, it''s not


    easy to make money. "


    "Really? If you can do it well, how much can you get? " Scott continued to ask.


    By the way, he hasn''t gone to bed yet. All he wanted was to find out the truth, even the slightest clue.


    So he must seize every opportunity he had.


    The reporter hesitated. He lowered his head as if thinking about something. Scott hated people who


    would waste time. So he winked at the men in ck standing beside him, and then the reporter was


    pulled up from the ground by them.


    He howled in fear, but the men in ck didn''t move.


    The reporter was dragged out, Scott asked someone to lock him in a small dark room in the backyard.


    Since he was unwilling to tell him the truth today, he would wait until the reporter was willing to tell the


    truth, and then he would consider letting him out.


    Journalists, as the name suggested, were eloquent. Sometimes it was hard to persuade them.


    Actually, Scott was kind-hearted. In order not to let the reporter starve to death, he arranged someone


    to wait outside the small dark room, and distributed three meals a day as usual. If the reporter wanted


    toe out, no problem. He just needed to tell the whole story.


    However, Scott did not have time to wait. He must make it smooth as soon as possible, or else Michelle


    would suffer greater harm in the future. Of course, Jared had sent his people to calm this down.


    It''s just that such a serious matter can''t be handled within a few days. No matter how anxious Scott


    was, he had to calm down and wait.


    The next day, when Scott opened his bedroom''s door, he smelled a smell of food. He smiled and strode


    downstairs.


    Michelle was busy preparing the breakfast in the kitchen. When she was ready to go out with the


    noodles in her hands, she was shocked by the man leaning against the wall.


    "What are you doing? It''s early in the morning. You walked without making any sound." She couldn''t


    help butin.


    Scott grinned, walked to the table and looked down at the noodles and pickles on it. He frowned with


    confusion as he never saw pickles.


    This time, Michelle went out of the kitchen and put the fried poached egg on the table. She turned


    around and found the man with a confused face. She smiled and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "What dish it is? It smells a little sour. " Scott remembered they hadn''t brought any food with them. All


    the things in this vi were bought and put in the fridge early by his servant.


    "I pickled it yesterday afternoon. I have nothing to do anyway, and I want to eat something sour


    recently." There was no yogurt at home, so she had to make some pickles herself to satisfy her taste.


    But her words made Scott misunderstand her. He raised his eyes slightly and slowly approached her.


    His look was full of malice.


    Michelle felt ufortable being stared at by him. She leaned back alertly. But Scott didn''t seem to let


    her go and kept moving forward.


    Atst, Michelle had no choice but pushed him away. Then she pulled out a chair and sat down to eat.


    Scott smiled and sat down.


    "Scott, you don''t have to stay with me all the time. In fact, I can stay at home alone. After all, it''s safe


    here and no one knows it. If you really worry about me, you can hire a few bodyguards to follow me.


    "

 Chapter 144 I Can Tell That You Love Him Very Much

    Chapter 144 I Can Tell That You Love Him Very Much


    The news about Michelle had been sensational in C City, and even in foreign countries.


    At this time, after finishing breakfast, Michelle was packing up and preparing to go to the kitchen, but


    her phone had been ringing from her pocket. She looked at Scott and asked for help.


    It was until Scott took over the things in her hand that she was able to take out her phone.


    Looking at the caller ID, it was an international call!


    When she was hesitating whether to answer it or not, the phone had already been hung up. The phone


    rang again just before she could text on the wechat.


    She had no choice but to answer it because she didn''t want to hear Emily roar like a lion.


    "Michelle, what happened? Why do you hit the headlines all of a sudden? Tell me, is there anyone


    bullying you? " Emily''s indignant voice came from the phone.


    Although they were not together now, she could still imagine how angry Emily was at this moment.


    "No one is bullying me. I''m living a good life now." Now, Emily was her only friend, and she didn''t want


    her friend to worry about her. Judging from Emily''s character, if she knew something happened to


    Michelle, she would definitely rushed over as soon as possible.


    "Are you home?" Emily asked with curiosity, which made Michelle a little confused.


    "I''m not." Michelle was very straightforward.


    "Then what should I do? Where should I go to find you?" Hearing this, Emilyined directly on the


    phone.


    After a pause at the other end of the line, Michelle suddenly understood what was going on. This guy


    was really in C City!


    "Are you at the airport?" Michelle asked tentatively.


    "That''s right. I can''t wait any more after hearing your news. I took the fastest flight without a stop to


    come here, but you told me that you were not home. Well, where should I go now? "


    Emilyined on the other end of the line, while Michelle was anxious. Now, she had to pick up


    Emily at the airport, but if she brought her back, where should Scott go?


    Seeing her hesitation, Emily got a little angry, "Are you the same as what the news said? Are you with a


    man now?"


    Suddenly, Michelle did not know what to say. She turned around and peeked at Scott from the corner of


    her eye.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Wait for me there. I''ll pick you up." When she found that Scott was not looking at her, Michelle put her


    hand over the phone and carefully said to the person on the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Michelle didn''t know what to do. However, at this time, Scott was walking


    towards her.


    "What''s wrong? Is a friending?" Scott put his arm around her shoulder and said softly.


    Michelle didn''t say anything but nodded her head sincerely. She then turned to look at his handsome


    face. At this point, she was afraid that he would turn her down.


    "You can''t go there, because you are a public figure in the media. Once it is discovered, it is difficult to


    guarantee your safety. Don''t worry, I will send someone to pick her up, she can live here. "


    Scott didn''t want to make her unhappy. The other party must be her best friend, or she wouldn''t pay so


    much attention to it.


    After hearing this, Michelle was immediately shocked and raised her head. She looked at Scott, her


    eyes filled with gratitude.


    "I can go out to deal with something to leave her apany with you," Scott suddenly lowered his


    head and softly touched her forehead with his forehead.


    "Yes." Of course, Michelle knew what Scott was going to do, not only for thepany, but also for her


    private affairs.


    If he couldn''t fix it as soon as possible, she would spend the rest of her life here. She missed home and


    mother''s cooking. She wanted to go to work.


    Soon, Scott sent someone to pick her up, and he was preparing in the vi.


    An hourter, Emily''s voice came from outside. They inside the vi looked at each other for a while


    and then Michelle went to open the door.


    The door was opened, and the tall and white figure of Emily suddenly appeared outside. She was


    staring at the man standing outside the door with her blue eyes.


    "You are really here. But I will be relieved as long as you are fine. " When speaking, Emily''sints


    had changed to sadness. She directly walked over and hugged Michelle, with a sad tone.


    Michelle had gone through so many things, so she wanted to pour out all her bitterness. She just didn''t


    want anyone to worry about her, because it would only drag down her friends and rtives.


    She had never expected that it was her silence that made today''s situation. However, even though Wyn


    knew the situation was not like that, he was reluctant to step forward and uphold justice, it made


    Michelle indignant.


    All of a sudden, the bad impression Michelle got from Wyn got even deeper. She don''t know if she was


    so blind to fall in love with such a man.


    When Emily noticed the man in the living room, she pushed away Michelle, and her sad expression


    became ferocious again.


    "Michelle, how could you live with this man?"


    Emily had seen Scott on TV before, so she also knew the background of Scott. But she never expected


    that Michelle could be with such a yboy.


    Emily didn''t dislike Scott, but she was worried that Michelle would be bullied.


    "Michelle, has he ever bullied you?" Emily turned around all of a sudden, asked.


    However, Michelle was totally confused. She nced at Scott and then shook her head to Emily. Even


    so, Emily was still worried.


    She walked directly to Scott and looked up into his eyes without any fear.


    Scott felt funny. He had never seen a woman as bold as Emily.


    "He is handsome, but he is just too fickle in love. But if you dare to bully Michelle, I swear I won''t let you


    go! " Emily narrowed her eyes and warned.


    The scene was so funny.


    Seeing this, Michelle pulled Emily away and advised, "Emily, he''s nice to me. He has never bullied me."


    "Really?" Emily looked at her with suspicion.


    Michelle was a little unconfident under her observation. Was Scott good to her? Very good?


    She remembered that when they first met, he kissed her forcibly. Although it was not her first kiss, it


    was still their first kiss. She was not convinced that she was kissed by a man for no reason, so she hit


    him.


    She couldn''t remember how many times she had pped Scott. In her memory, she did have a bad


    end.


    Fortunately, Scott was not angry with her. That''s why Scott was so interested in her.


    "I''m hungry and not in the mood to eat on the ne. Michelle, please make some food for me. Oh,


    where is my room? " How could Emily not know it was Scott''s house? But she had to live here these


    days. She had to stay with Michelle in case someone would do something bad to her at night.


    The discontent in Emily''s eyes made Scott feel so funny. He had known Michelle for a long time, but he


    didn''t know that she had a world friend. But even if they knew it earlier, there would not be any solution.


    "Michelle, I''m leaving now. You and your friend stay here. Don''t run around, okay?" Scott acted


    shamelessly, he still hugged Michelle and kissed her on the forehead.


    Standing not far away from them, Emily was certainly unwilling to submit to this scene.


    "You..." When she was about to speak, Scott passed and walked out directly.


    In a few seconds, he was out of the vi. In order to protect Michelle, he arranged his men to protect


    her.


    So, it must be a good thing for Emily to let Scott leave here.


    Atst, no others would stay in the way of them here!


    After the meal, Emily refused Michelle''s help and went upstairs with her luggage. She was really strong


    and good at kickboxing.


    In fact, being apanied by Emily was far safer than the bodyguards, because they both slept in the


    same room and in a bed.


    Fortunately, the bed was about two meters wide. Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to squeeze in.


    "Michelle, as long as I am here, I will not let you get hurt. You can rest assured that I will stay here for a


    long time. I won''t leave until you are safe. "


    After taking a hot shower, Emily came out of the bathroom. She was wearing a cool pajama suit,


    making people feel like she was going to fight. It was hard for Michelle to ept that a lovely woman


    like her would wear a man''s pajamas.


    The sky was still bright outside, and it was just in the afternoon.


    Emily took a shower so early, which made people wonder if she would have another one after dinner.


    "Michelle, do you love him? I can tell that you love him very much. "


    Emily was sitting on the sofa and watching TV in the bedroom. The reason she came to China this time


    was not just to protect Michelle. As the only friend of Michelle, she must rify to the whole world what


    indeed happened.


    At that time, she hadplicated feeling for Michelle, it''s not as simple as Michelle''s name was good.


    "Emily..." Michelle walked to Emily and sat down with her. Then she leaned her head against Emily''s


    shoulder tofort herself.


    In fact, Emily was more like an elder sister to her.


    When she was abroad, thanks to her, Michelle couldn''t have achieved what she have today without her


    help. In today''s society, it is not your choice of work, but work choosing you.


    Born in a strange ce, Michelle had never experienced the feelings of a foreign country. Now she


    didn''t remember how she met Emily. Anyway, it was a long story.

 Chapter 145 I Let Him Go

    Chapter 145 I Let Him Go


    As the sun set, a ray of rosy light came in through the French window and the curtain and shone into


    the living room.


    Emily had watched TV for almost the whole afternoon, but she didn''t move at all, keeping that posture.


    The room was cool with the air conditioner on. But her appearance made people feel tired for her.


    "Michelle, it''s already five o''clock. Why don''t you cook?" Emily raised her head and looked at the clock


    hanging on the wall. As soon as she referred to food, she became powerful.


    Just now, Michelle was worried that she couldn''t adapt to the jetg. Now it seemed that she had


    thought too much.


    "Of course I should. But you have to help me. After all, it''s very tired to cook."


    Michelle suddenly found that without Scott, she lost her desire to cook. In fact, when a woman was


    cooking for her beloved man, she always paid much attention to it. And she would never feel tired, and


    she would not think that she would be tired one day.


    For the sake that Emily had traveled a long way from abroad, Michelle didn''t force her to wash the


    dishes. She was cleaning up in the kitchen alone, and at this moment, she remembered Scott.


    She wondered how he was?


    After she got out of the bathroom, Michelle wiped her wet hair with a dry towel, and Emilyy on the


    European style bed. She was watching TV happily, not like a person who had flown for more than ten


    hours


    "Sweetie, do you have any fruit? I want to have some fruit. "


    As expected, Michelle would never present at her sight. Emily was a capricious person, because her


    family was rich. Moreover, she was the apple of her father''s eye and was loved like a treasure.


    "Yes, mydy." After that, Michelle turned around and wanted to leave, but then Emily added, "I want


    watermelon, fragrant melon, grapes, and dragon fruit!"


    At that time, Michelle''s world view was almost copsed. She had no choice but to turn around and


    smiled at Emily, "Okay, mydy, but remember to give me tipster."


    "Don''t worry." Emily echoed.


    They sat together on the bed, eating fruits and watching TV. However, Emily nced at the people


    around from time to time. She could feel the disappointment in Michelle''s heart.


    "Hey, do you miss him?" Emily nudged Michelle with her elbow, and there was a smirk on her face.


    "Watch your TV. I''m going to put away the fruit te." Michelle knew that there would be gossip about


    Emilying. Therefore, Michelle tried her best to escape but Emily saw through her.


    "Don''t go, or I won''t give you any tip." An evil grin appeared on Emily''s beautiful face. She grabbed


    Michelle''s feet and tickled her, which made Michelle scream and turn over quickly.


    Seeing her frightened expression, Emily couldn''t help but burst intoughter. She stood up from the


    bed immediately and rushed to Michelle.


    The two young womeny on the bed, chatting andughing for a long time. They stared at the ceiling


    and the room fell silent. Neither of them spoke.


    "Michelle, it''s so good to see you find your love again. He treats you well. And he is the one who dealt


    with such a serious matter. I have to say you have a good boyfriend this time. "


    Michelle didn''t say anything, but looked at the ceiling with a slight smile.


    In fact, she was also very grateful that she was able to meet Scott, which was the biggest fortune in her


    life.


    The night fell, and the moon had climbed up the treetops. Soft white light shone into the room. She


    remembered that when she was alone, she always turned off all the lights in the room and stood quietly


    by the window alone, staring at the soft moonlight. At the moment, she was in a good mood.


    At that time, in her eyes, there was no more beautiful views than the moonlight. Stars were twinkling at


    the moon as if it was greeting her. Every time she saw such a scene, Michelle would smile to greet the


    stars.


    Maybe it was silly to do so, but at that time she was very lonely with nopany except the stars.


    It was the first time that she had felt the feeling of being lost love. Her heart was empty, as if it had


    been hollowed out, and there was nothing. Luckily, she was apanied by family. Otherwise, she


    didn''t know if she could survive.


    "Scott..."


    The woman in her sleep turned over and called the man''s name.


    It was midnight. Scott was sitting at his desk and reading files. He didn''t expect that there were so


    many things to be dealt with in thepany recently. But most part of things were that the board


    member required Scott dismissed Michelle.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    His status was just like an emperor''s. His ministers asked for him to abolish his Empress. How could he


    not have a headache at such an important matter?


    "Sir, the reporters we''ve caught have escaped,"


    "What?" At this moment, Scott looked ghastly pale and he looked at the phone in his hand. It was just


    an ordinary phone, but held in his hand as heavy as a thousand pounds, making his arm a little painful.


    "Well..."


    In her sleep, Emily turned over and stretched her hands, but suddenly she frowned. Because she smelt


    the smell of food.


    She popped her eyes, lifted her quilt, put on her slippers and rushed out.


    The delicious smell of food came from downstairs. When she was about to lift her foot to go downstairs,


    she suddenly heard a man''s voice. She was familiar with the voice, so she was sure that the man was


    Scott!


    In her eyes, he was here topete for Michelle''s favor.


    She went downstairs in a hurry and walked around to see if Scott was OK. But at that moment, she


    saw sadness in his eyes, but only for a moment.


    "How is it going? Is everything okay with Michelle?" She pulled the chair out and asked casually. If it


    had nothing to do with Michelle, she wouldn''t help no matter how many hands she had.


    But she could tell that something must have happened from the way he looked.


    Scott did not speak, but quietly looked at the table without a blink. It was a little scary in this way.


    Emily had seen a lot, so she wouldn''t take his expression seriously. But since Scott didn''t want to talk


    to her, she didn''t have to be attentive to him.


    "Michelle, what are you doing? It smells so good." Emily got up and went to the kitchen. She looked at


    the person who was cooking and then looked at the cooking in the pot.


    "Oh, Scott didn''t sleep wellst night. I will make Sparerib Soup for him." Michelle exined hurriedly.


    But after Emily heard this, she was unhappy. Why? Why could he get such a good treatment, just


    because of a handsome face?


    But on second thought, this was Scott''s ce.


    "Michelle, can I have this soup?" Eventually, Emily just couldn''t resist the temptation of delicious food.


    Emily swore that she had lost, to the point of no return.


    Emily looked at Michelle with pleading eyes.


    "I''ve made the whole pot. You can have it."


    Michelle took out a bowl from the cupboard, she filled a bowl with sparerib soup and gave it to Scott,


    but Emily felt ufortable with it. Because the best meat was given to Scott in the pot!


    ''Well, I forgive you for helping Michelle, '' Looking at the Scott sitting in front of the table, Emily was


    indignant.


    She served herself a bowl of sparerib soup and went out on purpose to keep a distance from Scott.


    Maybe it was because she didn''t know him well, Emily wanted to keep a certain distance from him.


    Only Scott knew what was going to happen. His heart was pounding in his chest.


    How on earth could he escape when the reporters he had been caught ran away? He had already sent


    several bodyguards to guard outside the door, and there were a small dark room in the backyard with


    four walls on each side and only a small window. Even a child was not able to get through the window


    unless the man knew how to shrink his bone.


    Scott felt that there was a mole in this vi.


    "Go and ask someone toe here."


    After drinking a mouthful of soup, Scott said to the bodyguard coldly. The man replied and walked out


    of the room in a hurry. However, not long after, a group of people came in, and none of them had much


    expression on their faces. Only serious.


    Emily was shocked by this sudden scene and thought, ''it''s still early in the morning. It makes me too


    shocked to eat anything.''


    "You are professional. I think this matter has nothing to say? Haven''t you chased the person who


    disappeared? Don''t you know how important it is? "


    After that, Scott threw the bowls and tes in front of them on the ground angrily. He was so angry that


    blue veins stood out on his face.


    It was the first time for Michelle to see him get angry, and she didn''t think it was terrible before. But


    now, she was really scared.


    However, no one said anything, and all of them lowered their heads.


    "Hey, you. Why did you smash things when you were mad? It would be a waste of Michelle''s time and


    effort. " Emily didn''t want others to waste food, let alone the food was made by Michelle.


    Scott didn''t talk to her, he almost lost reason now. When Emily saw that Scott ignored her, she was


    even more indignant. She tried to get a reasonable exnation but was stopped by Michelle.


    Emily turned to look at her, only to find that there was no much expression on Michelle''s face. Instead,


    her face was very serious.


    "I let him go."

 Chapter 146 Destined To Come

    Chapter 146 Destined To Come


    Scott turned around and looked at Michelle, not knowing what to say.


    Knowing who the man was, Michelle also thought of what would happen next. But she felt that it was


    not a good idea to hide from him all the time, so she chose to face it bravely. Anyway, it woulde


    sooner orter.


    "Scott, I know you are angry, but I''m ready to face it."


    Now, with so many people''s support, she didn''t feel scared anymore. No matter what happened, they


    would always be with her.


    Michelle knew that she could no longer live on the protection of others. Now, she had to rely on herself.


    "Scott, Emily, I know you are all worried about me. But they areing for me. I think I have to do


    something. " Michelle''s attitude was firm, and it was hard for others to say no.


    "Well, no matter what difficulties we encounter, we will face them together." Scott had no choice but to


    agree first. He just hoped that the storm wouldn''t be so violentter.


    However, since they had been well prepared, why did they still wait? But they had nowhere else to go


    except this ce.


    The three people sat on the sofa and watched TV. Only Emily was in the mood to eat.


    All of a sudden, they were all disturbed by the sounding from outside at the same time. Everyone


    looked at each other and seemed to have understood something.


    The day finally came, but it waster than them expected.


    "Miss Michelle, pleasee out!"


    "Miss Michelle, how is your feeling that you seduce three men at the same time?"


    "Miss Michelle, I heard that you were with Scott for his money. Will you fall in love with a man who is


    richer than Scott? "


    A group of journalists surrounded the iron gate outside the vi and kept taking pictures. They knew


    that Michelle and Scott were in the vi, so they didn''t care much. Everyone rushed to shout and tried


    to force her out.


    Standing in the living room, Michelle didn''t look scared. Instead, she looked calm and confident.


    She didn''t do anything wrong, so other people had no right to judge her. If they took a rtionship as a


    mistress affair, why people didn''t get married instead of having a rtionship.


    What was valid reason?


    Before everything was clear, she was annoyed about people that misunderstood her.


    "Hey, that''s enough! As a journalist, you should be polite. That is different ce from the paparazzi."


    Emily had always been a brave woman, and this was against Michelle, so as her best friend, she


    couldn''t stand by.


    She went out directly and shouted at the reporters who were taking pictures.


    "Who are you? Are you Scott''s woman? "


    Because of the appearance of Emily, everyone was curious about her identity. Someone couldn''t help


    but boldly make this idea. Because everyone knew that Scott used to be a yboy.


    But she didn''t expect that she was actually a new girl, a toy with fair skin!


    More and more reporters gathered outside the vi, and manymon people drove their cars to the


    vi. Everyone wanted to see how many tails this woman, who was more coquettish than an imperial


    concubine, had. How on earth was she capable of to seduce the richest man in C City? How on earth


    she seduce three men.


    For a moment, the whole vi was noisy.


    The men in ck couldn''t stop the irrational crowd at all.


    Men and women began to rush to the reading gate like crazy. Their words were getting more exciting


    and they felt more excited.


    Emily was frightened by the scene and stepped back unconsciously so that she could be far away from


    the irony gate. The people outside were like the zombies in the drama, who were hungry for food.


    Faced with such kind of questions from reporters, Emily was speechless unexpectedly!


    She found that her anger had subsided until now, but when she thought that Michelle was bullied, her


    anger burned again!


    She had learned Kungfu before. If these people really broke in, no matter who they were, they would


    be killed without mercy.


    "You are now gathering illegally and trespassing into a private house. I have the right to sue you. If you


    don''t want to get into awsuit, you must leave at once. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude! "


    However, they didn''t take Emily''s words seriously but kept shouting, "Miss Michelle, when are you


    going to unhide? Now that you keep dodging, does this mean it''s true? "


    "She didn''t say anything else. She must have given her consent by hiding herself. Bitch like her should


    be cursed and thrown out. All of us will spit at her! "


    The crowd kept shouting at each other.


    When Michelle was in the vi, she could no longer contain herself. She pushed away Scott standing in


    front of her, and then walked out without looking back.


    Almost at the same time, when she just walked out of the vi, the beer bottle also made a circle in the


    air, and finally fell in front of her.


    The debris of the explosion spread all over the ground, and the men in ck were more vignt. They


    all took out weapons and pointed directly at those who wanted to rush in.


    "Thew doesn''t me the crowd, what are we afraid of?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Yeah, we didn''t do anything wrong. Thew can''t punish us."


    People in the crowd began to discuss animatedly, as if they were worried that Scott would sue them.


    Michelle was amused by their words. When Scott saw this, he hurried out a few steps, but was stopped


    by her in the next second. He looked at her in confusion as if he was asking why.


    Michelle gave him a cold look without saying anything, as if she was saying, "I''ll solve it."


    In fact, at this time, she was the one who had been serious. Perhaps it was because she was young


    and impulsive at that time. However, after working in themercial field for a while, Michelle did not


    be spoiled woman, or a strong woman.


    She might be a strong woman who had a strong sense of self-protection before she met Scott. But ever


    since she met Scott, she became a butterfly protected by men and became so tiny.


    But people had a bottom line. Once it was touched, the consequences would be terrible.


    Michelle walked past the debris and approached the gate. When she passed by Emily, Michelle patted


    on her shoulder tofort her.


    Looking at Michelle, Emily was a little worried, but she was standing beside her. So even if something


    happened to Michelle, she can still rush for the first time.


    "Bitch! How dare youe out?"


    "Miss Michelle, may I know your price for one night?"


    Michelle forced a smile on her pale face. Her eyes were as calm as water. She walked forward slowly


    and faced with numerous cameras and journalists. Finally, she fixed her eyes on a female reporter, who


    was standing in front of her. She said, "you are also a woman. If your first boyfriend keeps rtionship


    with you, but marries others, how do you feel? Don''t you have any male friend but female friends


    around you? Everyone, I am here just for one thing, please find out the truth first before doing


    something. "


    The female reporter who was stared at by her was obviously flustered, and then involuntarily retreated.


    Because the reporter found that what Michelle said was right.


    If they didn''t have any evidence, they would be just like the paparazzi.


    "Humph, how can we believe your exnation alone? I saw you ruin the wedding of Mr. Wyn with my


    own eyes. I was there at that time! "


    "And about your entanglement with another man, we have our own witness. Miss Michelle, please don''t


    make excuses for your mistake. We came all the way here to hear the truth. "


    However, people present did not listen to her at all. Because they are not you, they will never know


    your heart and can''t feel the true thoughts in your heart.


    Your sincerity may be regarded as a shameful way to pretend to be pitiful in others'' eyes.


    "It''s not what you think." A cold voice came from behind.


    As for Michelle, she would never forget the owner of the voice.


    Following the sound, the crowd found that the person behind them was none other than Wyn, a young


    man of the Mu family!


    What a breaking news?


    For the time being, they didn''t talk about Michelle anymore, but paid attention to Wyn.


    With her eyes wide open, Michelle stared at the man in the distance. She didn''t expect that Wyn would


    come. She just didn''t know whether he was here to speak good of her or to speak ill of her.


    With a restless heart, Michelle felt that she had no strength at all.


    Noticing that she was about to fall, Scott hurried to hold her. When he turned his eyes to Wyn, he felt


    ufortable all over.


    What on earth did he want to do?


    "Mr. Wyn, you are a married man. Does your wife know that youe here today?"


    "Are you and Miss Michelle having an affair?"


    Chattering had always been the exclusive terms for the journalists.


    "If everyone has something to do with their ex, I think everyone is going to die."


    People at present looked at each other after hearing Wyn''s words, as if they didn''t understand what he


    meant.


    Scott frowned, but his eyes stayed on Wyn and was not willing to leave.


    "I don''t know who has spread the news, but I am sure that Miss Michelle and I were only in the past.


    Even if we broke up, we are still friends. You will embarrass me to vilify my friend. "


    Wyn still said casually, but everyone was not stupid. This person came here not simply to defend


    Michelle. In fact, he didn''t want her to get hurt.


    After all, they had loved so deeply.

 Chapter 147 It Was You, Right

    Chapter 147 It Was You, Right


    Love was a kind of encounter, but it could not be foreseen.


    A rtionship that was not epted by anyone, didn''t need sad, but time, a time that could be used to


    forget. A heart that had been hurt deeply didn''t need sympathy, but understanding.


    At this moment, Michelle finally understood why he came here.


    "Mr. Wyn, is it because Miss Michelle is so good in bed that you can''t forget her?" The journalists still


    believed that it was Michelle who took the initiative to seduce him, so they kept asking.


    What''s more, they were getting meaner by speaking ill of her.


    However, there was no sign of anger when Wyn heard these words. He raised his head and looked at


    the two people standing in the distance. His heart hurt as if it was pricked by a needle.


    If he hadn''t seen today''s live news, he wouldn''t have known such a big thing happened to Michelle. He


    had just been on a business trip for a few days.


    But what shocked him most was the scandal of the rich. And the one who appeared in front of him was


    exactly a photo of Scott and Michelle. At that moment, he felt cold all over.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    However, when he saw the short news, he found that the world was so unfair. As a wealthy family,


    Scott was not censured specially for being a yboy. But Michelle was overwhelmed by tons of bad


    words.


    Many well-known websites gave rise to the hype, creating a lot of headlines. In addition to some follow-


    up reports, this event had be a hot topic in the forum. Only a few people thought they had the


    freedom to love, and most people thought that Michelle was a bitch.


    The fact was turned down. Everything was in a mess. Michelle was plunged into an irreparable position


    The person behind the whole thing, on the other hand, was an enigma.


    If it hadn''t been for someone who was backstabbing, nothing would have happened today. It was


    undeniable that he still loved her. Besides, he knew Michelle was not that kind of woman.


    He had kissed her forcedly too many times, but that was all because he loved her too much. Even now,


    he could still give up his identity and status for her.


    However, she was not willing to do that now.


    The breaking news announced that Wyn showed up on the news scene because of his ex-girlfriend.


    This fact made the people sitting in front of the TV angrier after seeing it.


    "Wyn? Why would he go there? Why would he go there? "


    The scene was still in a mess. Wyn was being questioned by the reporters one after another. Scott


    wanted to bring Michelle back several times, but she refused.


    "I don''t know who is behind this, but I am sure that Miss Michelle has nothing to do with it. The reason


    why I''m here today is that I don''t want to see anyone get hurt because of me. If you don''t have anything


    else to do, you can investigate some celebrities and news. I think that news will be more exciting. "


    Then Wyn turned around, opened the car door and got in. He started the white Audi and drove away.


    After Wyn left, Scott stared at his figure disappear in the distance. At this time, he suddenly felt that he


    was useless.


    He was the ruler of the Jiang Group, why couldn''t he smooth over this matter?


    Scott did not speak from beginning to end, which made people a little disappointed. In fact, what they


    wanted was the effect of Scott, but the reality was far different from what they imagined.


    The journalists didn''t leave. Instead, they kept on ming Michelle.


    "Is it over?" Seeing this, Emily couldn''t help cursing secretly.


    It was the first time that she had seen such a rigid reporter. He wanted to investigate even though he


    couldn''t get any solid evidence. You work just for your sry and fame, right?


    Scott ignored them. He put his arm around Michelle''s shoulder and walked into the vi. Without saying


    a word to him, Michelle broke free from his arms and went upstairs. Seeing this, Emily also followed


    closely behind.


    "Aren''t you very powerful? Why can''t you even protect a woman?" After walking a few steps, Emily


    seemed to have remembered something, so she rudely said to Scott.


    Actually, Scott was very upset at that moment. But he had thought of a way to deal with it. However, he


    was no match for so many people.


    After so many years of living and being arrogant, he suddenly realized that no matter how outstanding


    he was, he was always human, not god.


    Upon returning home, Wyn stormed out of his car. He took a look at the bedroom on the second floor


    and strode upstairs.


    The door was not locked and the lights in the room were on. When Wyn pushed the door open, he was


    surprised to find that Zoy wasbing in front of the dresser. Without asking, he went straight to her


    and stood beside her, looking down at her.


    "You did it, didn''t you?"


    Hearing this, Zoy paused for a second. Then she put theb down and turned to Wyn. "Wyn, how do


    you know I have made it for you? Did mom tell you that? I''ve already told her not to tell you... "


    "Stop pretending. I hate you most when you pretend to be innocent. I want you to know that no matter


    what you do, I won''t fall in love with you. " Wyn was disgusted to see her like this. He thought, perhaps


    there was no one in the world who would hate Michelle so much except for Zoy.


    Although he was a man, he could clearly feel the jealousy in Zoy''s heart.


    She was the only one who could do such a thing.


    "Wyn, what are you talking about?" "Wyn, I know you don''t like me, but please don''t do this to me." Zoy


    said pitifully, tears about to well up. Tell me what I did wrong. "


    "Zoy, I didn''t expect you to be so vicious. Don''t think I don''t know that you have sent someone to follow


    me all the time. You took those pictures yourself, didn''t you? "


    Wyn didn''t intend to let her go and kept asking.


    He shouted so loudly that his parents were disturbed.


    "Wyn, what''s wrong with you two?" Mrs. Mu said, standing outside the door and knocking anxiously.


    It was so troublesome for a family to live together, and even a private affair could not be solved.


    Suddenly, Wyn felt disgusted with such a form of family. He wanted to move out, but he didn''t know


    how to put it forward. He admitted that he was coward. If it wasn''t for this, he would have already left.


    It''s all his fault. He was too obedient to his parents. He couldn''t even decide his own marriage. But the


    one who regretted most was that he was born into such a family.


    "Wyn, have you bullied Zoy? If you dare to bully her, your father and I will never let you go." She added.


    She was worried that her son would do something to Zoy. Zoy''s cousin was the famous Scott, Jiang


    Group!


    It was such an honor to marry with Jiang Group in their lifetime?


    Mrs. Mu''s biggest concern was that if Zoy left their house, the Mu Group''s reputation would be


    damaged.


    Wyn didn''t say anything, but took a look at his mother, and then walked out without looking back.


    Mrs. Mu wanted to stop him, but was stopped by his father. He said, "leave him alone."


    "You know nothing. As a man, he should coax his wife. Then why did he leave his wife alone here? It''s


    all your fault. You have spoiled him too much. "


    Mrs. Mu started to vent all her dissatisfaction to Mr. Mu and didn''t even look at him.


    "Honey, are you okay?"


    Mr. Mu ignored Mrs. Mu and asked the person standing in the room. It was a lie that he was not


    worried.


    At home, Zoy was as powerful as boss and nobody dared to offend her.


    Wyn had always been obedient since he was a child, but none of them had thought that he would


    change a lot because of this marriage.


    Zoy shook her head sadly.


    Mrs. Mu knew that her son didn''t like this daughter-inw, but born in such a family, he had to ept


    the opinions of the elders. He did this for thepany and for his family.


    After rushing out of the door, Wyn went straight to the bar. He had no idea when he had loved such a


    ce. Anyway, he felt that the real Wyn would note back until he came here.


    Thinking of this, Wyn drank up his wine again. He hoped everything would be fine after getting drunk.


    Each time he came to the bar, he would ask for a private room with two beautiful women around.


    Unconsciously, he felt that this kind of life was in fact very enjoyable. He finally could understand the


    feelings of Scott in the past. The wine and the beauty were a perfect match.


    But the pain was so real.


    It turned out that he could never get Michelle back no matter how hard he tried. She hated him. It was


    hard to recover as a branch was cut off.


    "Where are we going tonight, Mr Wyn?"


    A coquettish woman sitting next to him suddenly put her hand on his shoulder, and then pressed her


    red lips close to his. Instead of dodging, he let her do whatever she wanted. In fact, he liked this kind of


    feeling more and more.


    In the end, he directly pressed the woman on his body and began to kiss her.


    "Oh, you are so annoying."


    The woman grumbled in his arms, blushing.


    Wyn stopped his work, raised his head and smiled at the woman in his arms.


    "Mr Wyn, I also want..." The woman behind him was not reconciled, and she began to take the


    initiative.


    A sly smile broke across his face. Standing up, Wyn winked at the two women. The women understood


    and began to take off their clothes

 Chapter 148 Fall In Love At First Sight

    Chapter 148 Fall In Love At First Sight


    The light was off in the room. Sitting in front of the dressing table, Zoy looked at herself in the mirror.


    Her heart was exceptionally calm, merged with the space.


    She clenched her fist so hard that the wedding ring on the fourth finger of her left hand was shining,


    which made her eyes hurt. She had known that things would go on like this, why was her heart still so


    painful?


    "I will never let you go, Michelle!"


    It was dark outside. The journalists had waited outside for a whole day, but no one answered. They all


    left in frustration.


    Sitting on the sofa in the bedroom, Scott was reading today''s headline news.


    In fact, the reason why he didn''t send people to block the news was that he wanted to know who was


    the backstage maniptor. But he didn''t expect that person had never appeared. Now, he couldn''t wait


    for death. After all, the other side was a ruthless character.


    "Well, I''ll let you go this time."


    His eyes were as cold as the dark night outside the window, making it difficult to find out the deepest


    meaning of his eyes.


    Next morning, when Michelle woke up, she cooked breakfast in the kitchen as usual. But she looked


    much more haggard than usual today, presumably because she did not sleep wellst night.


    Scott got up early too, because he had something to deal with.


    When he went downstairs, he smelt the meal aroma from the kitchen. He raised the corners of his


    mouth and quickened the pace to go downstairs.


    "Why don''t you get more sleep?"


    As Michelle spoke, she came out with a bowl of soup in her arms. She put it on the table carefully.


    On a spur of the moment, Scott hugged her from behind and kissed her earlobe. "Michelle, I love you."


    For a moment, Michelle''s face turned red. Because there was Emily at home, although she was a


    foreigner, she did not pay much attention to this kind of things. But Michelle felt embarrassed, and she


    didn''t know how red her face would be if others saw it.


    Scott knew she was ufortable, so he let go of her quickly.


    After dinner, Scott went straight out of the house, while Michelle was packing in the vi. Because just


    now, Scott told her that they would be back soon.


    The word "home" brought her much energy. She missed her mother very much. She missed her


    mother''s meals and her cute bed.


    "Michelle! Michelle!"


    As soon as Scott left, an earsplitting voice came from upstairs. Michelle covered her ears


    subconsciously so that they wouldn''t be hurt by Emily''s lion roar.


    "What''s wrong?"


    When Emily walked up to her, Michelle put her hand down.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Look, there is no news on the Inte. I''ve got no news about you! " Emily handed the phone to


    Michelle, and stared at the screen with her eyes wide open.


    With a frown, Michelle hesitated for a while and took the phone from Emily.


    As she said, there was no news about her on the news. She couldn''t even search any trace of the past,


    and the post bars and BBS had be nk.


    It was as if nothing had happened.


    "It must be him. It seems that he is a capable man. I underestimated him. " Emily looked at Michelle


    with a big smile on her face.


    She said he was useless yesterday, but now she wanted to take it back.


    However, at this time Michelle hesitated because she knew that it must be very troublesome for Scott


    to do this. And all those people did was for money. So he must solve it with money.


    The thought of it made Michelle''s heart ache. Because she thought she owed him too much.


    Seeing her losing in thought, Emily couldn''t help but touch her with her elbow and said, "what are you


    thinking about? I''m so hungry. Please make some food for me. "


    "It''s done. Go get yourself a bowl. I''m not your maid." Michelle rolled her eyes at her and then walked


    towards the living room without looking back.


    "Hey, woman!"


    Emily pretended to be angry and called her name, but she couldn''t helpughing out.


    After breakfast, Michelle received a call. She looked at the caller ID and hesitated for a long time before


    she pressed the answer key.


    It was Walter. He asked, "are you okay, Michelle?"


    "I''m fine." Of course she knew why he asked her such a question. Now things had passed, there was


    no need to worry.


    Emily sat beside her with a te of fruits in her arms and ate it with appetite. However, when she heard


    the male voice on the phone, she couldn''t help but feel curious.


    But she suddenly felt bored with their conversation, so she lost her interest.


    After hanging up the phone, Michelle sat on the sofa with a pillow in her arms and continued to watch


    TV. There was not much expression on her face. Emily wasn''t a gossipy person, so she didn''t ask.


    But she was sure that it was not Scott calling. However, when she saw Michelle frowned, she was


    curious about the other party''s identity.


    "Is he a man who has a secret crush on you?" She leaned her head to hear it clearly.


    However, she was pushed away by Michelle.


    "What are you thinking about? Could you be more serious? I''m fine now. You should go home now. "


    Michelle did not hesitate to chase her away. But in fact, she was reluctant to do so, it was just a joke.


    For her, Emily was her only best friend.


    A close friend?


    It is when you are in need, helpless or lonely, she will rush out the first time.


    "Michelle, I''m sorry. Please let me go. I just came back to China uneasily and you drove me away


    before I got enough fun. "


    Emily begged as she gripped Michelle''s arm tightly, not willing to let her go.


    One day, Michelle finally decided to go home. She and Emily sat on the back seat of Scott''s car, talking


    andughing with each other.


    The car slowly drove into the Happiness District. Michelle and Scott went upstairs arm in arm, and


    Emily had to follow them alone.


    "Walter, how could you..."


    As soon as they entered the room, Michelle and Scott saw him sitting on the sofa. All of a sudden,


    Michelle''s smile disappeared. It seemed that she didn''t wee him to her home.


    Looking at them standing in the doorway, Walter was scared, but he still stood up from the sofa.


    "Michelle, I''m so d to see you are all right," He endured the difort in his heart and greeted her.


    It never urred to Michelle that he woulde at this time.


    The situation was kind of embarrassing. Emily, who was standing behind them, looked at Walter. At that


    moment, she felt her heart was beating so fast!


    "Emily, you are here too. Come on in!" After Olivia came out of the kitchen and saw a group of people


    in the room, she was extremely happy. She had known that her daughter woulde back safely.


    Because she did not get the news in advance, Olivia did not prepare many dishes.


    "I''m going to cook a few more dishes." After taking a look at the dishes on the table, Olivia turned


    around and was about to go to the kitchen, but she was stopped by Scott the next second, "don''t


    bother, aunt. Let''s eat in a restaurant to celebrate."


    After hesitating for a while, Olivia smiled and nodded. The dishes were put in the refrigerator and could


    be heated up the next day. Anyway, that was a genuine gift of Scott. Plus, her daughter had gone


    through so much hardship, which was the main reason for her to celebrate.


    Then they went downstairs. As there were only four of them, Walter was left alone.


    "It doesn''t matter. I came here by car." Standing in front of the car, Walter said calmly.


    But when he turned around, Emily ran to him and opened the door of the ck car. Walter was stunned


    and turned to look at her.


    Emily was tall and slender, with snow-white skin and her bright blue eyes, making her like a doll.


    "You want to ride my car?" He asked.


    Emily didn''t say anything, but nodded sincerely. As a gentleman, Walter didn''t refuse.


    In the co pilot''s seat, Emily would peek at the person sitting next to her from time to time and then turn


    her head to snicker.


    Walter, who was driving attentively, did not notice her, because his heart had been rushing to the car in


    front.


    As soon as they stepped into the restaurant, a waiter greeted enthusiastically, "excuse me, How many


    persons are you?"


    "Five."


    Michelle took a look at Scott and found that he had no intention to speak. So she answered


    immediately to ease the embarrassment.


    A waiter brought a few people to the private room of the restaurant, and another waiter also politely


    ced the menu in front of them. Emily seemed very impolite. She looked through the menu, and


    suddenly grinned. She looked at Walter beside her and asked, "what do you like to eat?"


    "I..." Walter was puzzled by Emily''s enthusiasm.


    ''This foreign girl is really outgoing, '' he thought.


    Emily was a little anxious as she found that Walter couldn''t give her the answer. She looked down at


    the menu and ordered several dishes she liked.


    Scott searched here and there but couldn''t find anything he liked to eat. He closed the menu and


    looked at the waiter, "what''s the best in your restaurant?"


    "We..."


    "Bring all the best food in your restaurant here." It was Walter who spoke, and his words were very


    generous.


    Michelle could feel their mutual jealousy for her. She didn''t like this kind of atmosphere, and she didn''t


    want the two brothers to break up because of her.


    "Scott, we have ordered enough. We don''t need to serve any more. Well, if it''s not enough, we can


    order some more. "


    Michelle looked at Scott and said softly. But it was just because of her action that Walter was more and


    more unhappy.

 Chapter 149 Do You Think I Am Blind

    Chapter 149 Do You Think I Am Blind


    "Okay."


    Scott agreed after ncing at Walter. In fact, he wanted to show himself in front of Walter, because he


    wanted to let him know that only he could give the best thing to Michelle.


    During the meal, except Emily and Olivia, the other three people were not happy.


    The two men were staring at each other. Michelle was caught in the middle and felt very ufortable.


    How could anyone eat anything when faced with such a situation?


    Perhaps, it was time to have a good exnation with Walter. After all, she and Scott were serious, and


    there was no selfish motive in it.


    After they walked out of the restaurant, Emily made a self-introduction to Walter, "Hello, I''m Emily. You


    can call me Lily."


    Walter reached out friendly and introduced himself, "Walter Cheng."


    Emily made a face and stuck out her tongue at him. And Walter didn''t even look at her. Then they


    started their journey home. After the three women were sent home, the two men just stayed for a while


    before they got up and left.


    After they went out of the door, the two men immediately stood there and neither of them spoke.


    "Shouldn''t we have a good talk?"


    Seeing that Scott was leaving, Walter stopped him hurriedly. Scott stopped and turned to one side


    slightly, "what do you want to talk about?"


    "We are brothers. Let''s fight to the finish!"


    They drove their car to a ce where no one was around. Scott opened the door and got off, and


    Walter followed him closely.


    "Walter, we can''t make a decision on love. If you want a fight, I will be there. "


    Scott stood beside the railing, he looked at the distance, with calm tone.


    Walter had already clenched his hands into fists. He was about to hit him out the next second, but he


    did not do so. If it was not because of their rtionship in the past, he would really have a fight with


    Scott!


    "If you are a man, you should be serious!" As soon as he finished speaking, a fist directly flew towards


    Walter, and finallynded on his handsome face.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Walter felt a sharp pain on his lips and his fingers were already stained with blood. Without hesitation,


    he raised his hand and gave Scott a punch, but Scott did not dodge.


    Simrly, both of them got bruises on their faces, which was somewhat detrimental for their images.


    It was not anyone''s fault that love made trouble.


    But that was not enough to relieve their anger. When Scott returned, the two ended up lying on the


    ground fighting. Such a wonderful scene might cause another panic if it was photographed by


    reporters.


    After the fight, both of them sat on the grass dejectedly and panted heavily.


    Turning his head around, Scott threw another punch at Walter''s chest. With smile on their faces, they


    said, "let''s go for a drink."


    "Okay." Walter promised without any hesitation when facing Scott''s requirement.


    They put their arms around each other''s shoulders and went to a small restaurant in a remote area. It


    was very dark inside. Although the door was open, they couldn''t see anyone.


    "Boss, the store is closed?"


    Walter walked in first and greeted the boss.


    "Not yet. This way, please." The owner of the store told them to sit in a corner, which was the quietest


    ce.


    "Boss, please bring two bottles of wine and two dishes."


    "Okay. Please sit down and the dinner will be ready soon. " The owner said with a smile and then


    rushed into the kitchen.


    After a short while, all of them were served on the table. The owner didn''t say anything more. He


    nced at the two and left.


    Scott and Walter were all hurt on their face. No one knew what happened.


    "Well, do you feel the way the owner looks at us is a little weird?" Walter was always lively and active.


    He was more popr among woman than Scott.


    But he didn''t want to involve with women. Because he felt that as a man, he should be faithful to his


    beloved woman. But now, he had no choice but to let it go as Michelle had fell in love with Scott.


    It must be false to say that he didn''t feel sad.


    The woman he had loved for more than three years suddenly became the girlfriend of his good friend.


    What a big blow? However, as long as she was happy, it was the most important.


    Scott nced at him, but he couldn''t helpughing while lowering his head.


    "I say you are someone with fame and prestige. You don''t have to treat me to dinner in such a shabby


    way, do you?"


    "Get out if you don''t drink." Walter casted a reproachful nce, picked up his ss and started pouring


    wine into the ss.


    They clinked sses and drank up.


    "I''ve liked her for three years. I remembered that I met her for the first time under the cherry tree in a


    park. Back then, it was in the middle of the cherry season and all the red petals were falling with the


    wind. Michelle was standing alone under a tree. Her long hair covered half of her face, but I could still


    feel the sadness in her eyes. Immediately, I was attracted by her and took a photo of it. But only her


    profile. "


    After he finished speaking, Walter looked up at the ss and drank it up. He drank too fast and fainted


    soon.


    Listening to him, Scott poured himself a ss of wine.


    "Scott, you bastard!" Walter bent over the table and pointed at the man in front of him.


    Scott knew that it was his fault, but he couldn''t control his feelings. Moreover, it was up to Michelle to


    decide who she liked or disliked.


    Thinking of this, Scott felt like crying but had no tears, so he continued to raise his head to drink.


    By the bottom of the wine, they had both fallen to the ground. Seeing this, the owner of the store


    quickly came over and patted the shoulders of the two people. "I''m sorry, sir. We''re going to close.


    Would you like to go home now?"


    The dazed Scott raised his head and looked at the owner. "Yes, we''re leaving right now."


    He mumbled, but then he was about to stand up to help Walter. But the next second, both of them fell


    to the ground. Scott was really in aa, Walter was more serious than him.


    When the owner didn''t know what to do, Scott''s phone suddenly rang, and it rang in time.


    When the phone was connected, Michelle asked anxiously, "Scott, are you home?"


    She could feel the hostility between two men during the dinner tonight.


    The owner nced at the two men lying on the ground and said, "Miss, the person you are looking for


    is drunk here. Would you like toe and pick him up? Our store is about to close. We can''t just wait


    like this. "


    "Okay, I''ming to pick him up."


    She was right. What she had been worried about finally happened. But the owner told her that there


    were two people in the shop. If she guessed rightly, they were Scott and Walter.


    But she didn''t feel it strange when they drank together.


    Ten minutester, Michelle arrived at her destination.


    Opening the door of the restaurant, she saw two tall and powerful men in a mess on the ground. She


    rushed there, patted on Scott''s face and called out his name.


    But Scott was so drunk that he couldn''t hear her.


    With the help of the owner of the restaurant, they finally got in the taxi. There was no hotel nearby, so


    she had to let the taxi driver park in the nearest hotel.


    After ordering two bedrooms, Michelle and the staff of the hotel sent the drunk two into the rooms one


    by one.


    After expressing her thanks, Michelle stood beside the bed, hands on hips, looking at the two men who


    fell asleep on the bed. She had a headache.


    As a girlfriend, she was supposed to take care of Scott. But for Walter, she...


    After she thought for a while, she still wiped the shoulder for Scott with a hot towel. As for Walter, she


    covered him with a quilt and lower the temperature in the room.


    It was very dark outside and it was difficult to call a taxi at this time, so she had to stay here.


    When the sun rose, the bright sunshine shone in through the floor to ceiling windows, hitting directly on


    the three people.


    Scott was the first one to wake up. After all, he drank less than Walterst night. He pressed his


    throbbing temples with his hand, frowned and looked around.


    When he found the woman sleeping soundly on the sofa, the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    He uncovered the thin quilt on his body, carefully got out of bed, walked to her side, held her waist and


    walked to the bed.


    The woman in the dream suddenly felt her body hung in the air, and she was so frightened that she


    immediately opened her eyes!


    With her eyes wide open, Michelle looked at his handsome face. She couldn''t help turning her head to


    one side shyly.


    "Why don''t you get more sleep?" She asked.


    "I had a terrible headache, so I woke up."


    He mentioned that he had a headache. Michelle was frightened again. She struggled to get out of his


    arms, but he held her even tighter. However, she was afraid that she would fall from his arms, so she


    had to put her arms around his neck.


    "Hey, you two, stop showing off your affection in front of me! I''m not blind!" Walter said from the back of


    the two people. Michelle and Scott turned their heads and saw Walter, who was in a good mood.


    He was sitting on the bed and looking at them angrily.


    Michelle patted on the shoulder of Scott and wanted toe down. However, this time, Scott did not


    refuse, but put her on the ground obediently.


    "Why did you wake up at this time?" Scott replied with an angry tone.


    Walter only felt wronged. How he could control when he wake up? If it was true, then what was the


    effect of the alcohol?

 Chapter 150 She Wont Leave

    Chapter 150 She Won''t Leave


    Love at first sight is nothing in the world. It''s just that you met the person you have always wanted to


    meet.


    It was the first time that the three people spent time together, so it was inevitable that the atmosphere


    was a little embarrassing.


    Michelle felt ufortable all over during breakfast.


    She knew clearly what Walter was thinking, but she already fell in love with someone and had told him


    clearly. He just couldn''t ept it.


    The three people didn''t say anything during the meal.


    After they went out of the restaurant, Scott and Walter went to find a car, and Michelle waited at the


    door. It was a little cold in the autumn.


    Scott was the first to stop in front of her in that attractive Porsche.


    He got out of the car, walked to the passenger side and opened the door. Then he said to Michelle who


    was still standing at the roadside in a daze, "get in the car quickly, it''s cold outside."


    "Okay." Michelle didn''t catch up with what was going on. She was busy thinking about the weather and


    didn''t notice Scott just now.


    At the same time, Walter''s car slowly approached them. In fact, she wasn''t surprised when Walter


    came back.


    Today was not weekend, but Scott sent her to home. He said he was afraid that people in thepany


    would judge her, so he told her to rest at home for a while before going back.


    However, in Michelle''s opinion, the wholepany were dissatisfied with her behavior. But after that


    incident, their rtionship was also exposed to the public.


    Although Scott did not announce it to the media thoroughly, even a fool could see it?


    "Scott, actually you don''t have to do this, I can go to work."


    She looked at Scott with a slight reluctance. She had nothing to do at home except watching TV and


    cooking.


    "Since your friend hase, you should stay at home to apany her these days. I will pay you as


    usual. "


    How couldn''t Scott know what Michelle was worrying about?


    The family could only be supported by her. Therefore, she was very stressed now. If possible, he really


    wanted to marry her. So that he could take care of her and her mother.


    However, Michelle was unwilling to do so.


    When Scott drove out of the Happiness District, he didn''t know where Walter was. Maybe he left


    because he was angry.


    After Michelle returned home, she thought about it for a while. She still felt that she should find a time


    to exin it to Walter. Otherwise, it would not be a good way to go on like this.


    She didn''t like it when someone would waste time on her. What''s more, she didn''t want to break up the


    friendship between Scott and Walter because of her.


    Emily was still sleeping in the room, and Olivia was not at home. She must have gone out to buy


    vegetables.


    Leaning against the door, Michelle took out her phone and dialed that number.


    After a few seconds, someone answered, "Walter, I have something to tell you."


    The man hesitated for a while and agreed.


    After she cleaned up, Michelle wore a T-shirt and a pair of jeans and went out. The weather was just


    like people''s mood, sometimes good and sometimes bad.


    The moment she pushed the coffee shop''s door open, the first person she saw was seated by the


    window.


    After refusing to be entertained by a waiter, she walked slowly towards him.


    Seeing hering, Walter only smiled. He stood up and pulled out the chair for her like a gentleman.


    "Thank you." After she thanked, the waiter came here, she ordered a cup of hot milk without looking at


    the menu.


    "Michelle..."


    "I..."


    "You first." They said at the same time again.


    Michelle couldn''t helpughing as she lowered her head. Looking at her, Walter smiled too. However,


    the embarrassing atmosphere seemed to have slowly subsided.


    "I think we are best friends, aren''t we?"


    "What?" Michelle thought that she had misheard, so she suddenly looked up at him. She looked into


    Walter''s eyes, trying to find an answer.


    "A gentleman never rob others'' favorite. As a matter of fact, I gave up the idea of pursuing you when I


    knew the rtionship between you and Scott. Because I know you have him in your heart. Maybe I


    went abroad to escape. Although I don''t know what happened between you and him, I believe that he


    must have paid a lot for you. "


    Walter said with a smile on his face. Anyone with discerning eyes could feel the sadness in his tone.


    The action in her hand paused for a moment. Michelle raised her head and looked at Walter in the


    sunshine. "You, are really..."


    "I told Scott that we shouldpete fairly. But when I recall, I was so stupid at that time. You have


    been together. It is inappropriate for me topete with him. "


    Walter admitted that he was too impulsive at that time.


    Although he had given up, he would leave a ce for her for the rest of his life


    "Walter, thank you. You know what? I have been longing for a brother since I was a child, because I


    had been bullied by others both in primary school and middle school. So I want you to be my brother. "


    That was true. Michelle never felt security. It was not until she met Wyn that she transferred her


    feelings for her brother to him. It was not until now that she realized she didn''t love him at all.


    If one loved the other, it meant love deeply. Once you fell in love with someone, you couldn''t extricate


    yourself from it.


    The reason why she could fall in love with Scott for such a long time was that she mistook a


    rtionship for love. It was until now that she realized how stupid she had been.


    Walter was happy to be her brother! Because it meant they were closer.


    "Okay! You are my sister from now on. We are brother and sister from now on. "


    "Yes, brother." Michelle was so excited that she couldn''t help calling that word, which had appeared in


    her dream.


    Things were finally over.


    After they walked out of the restaurant, Michelle looked at the sky above her head, feeling that the


    whole world became perfect.


    "Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    As soon as he got in the car, Emily''s call caught up with her and said, "Michelle, where have you been?


    Auntie and I have been waiting for you at home for a long time. We have prepared the food and are


    waiting for you toe back. "


    "I''ll be home soon." Michelle replied as she fastened the seat belt.


    "Okay. I''ll wait for you toe back." Then Emily hung up the phone, leaving no chance for Michelle to


    speak anymore.


    Michelle gave a bitter smile and said to the man on the driver''s seat, "let''s go."


    When the car arrived at the Happiness District, Michelle invited Walter toe over, but he shook his


    head and refused. Michelle didn''t know why, nor did she ask about it.


    "Michelle, why do youe back sote?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    As soon as she came in, she wasined by Emily.


    "I''m going out for a walk."


    "Michelle, it is ready. Wash your hands." With a big smile on her face, Olivia came out of the kitchen.


    "Okay."


    From the moment Michelle entered the house, she could feel that someone''s eyes were fixed on her,


    and had no intention of leaving. She knew something was going to happen at that moment.


    After the meal, Michelle took Emily and went out. When they came to the road outside themunity,


    Michelle let go of her hand and said, "Emily, do you want to ask me something?"


    Emily didn''t expect that Michelle would ask her this question. But since Emily had been asked the thing


    on her mind, she didn''t have to continue to hide it.


    "Michelle, I I''ve decided not to go back. "


    Emily lowered her head, put on a pitiful look and yed with her fingers. However, after hearing the


    news, Michelle suddenly widened her eyes!


    Did she hear it wrong? If Emily said she wouldn''t go home, where should she live in China?


    She had to admit that Emily''s family was very rich. But as a girl, her father would definitely not allow her


    to live in China for such a long time.


    "Are you nning to settle down in China?" Michelle asked tentatively, and didn''t want things to be as


    complicated as she thought.


    By the way, why did Emily stay in China?


    Unexpectedly, Emily nodded and added, "I want to be with you and never separate."


    Arm in arm, Emily began to shake around.


    However, at this moment, Michelle felt that she had a headache. Then one thing came after another.


    But the most important thing was why Emily stayed here.


    "Emily, tell me the truth, why on earth do you choose to stay in China?"


    Michelle shook off her hand with great impatience.


    If Emily really didn''t go home, she was afraid that Emily''s father would call her and then things would


    be worse. Emily''s father was ruthless!


    As long as she thought of the first time she met her father, Michelle felt cold all over.


    In the face of Michelle''s question, Emily was awkward for a long time, but she did not speak out the


    reason.


    Finally, Michelle lost patience, she turned around and was ready to leave.


    "I fell in love with a man, and I will stay for him!"


    However, as soon as she took one step, Emily''s voice came from behind.


    Michelle stopped, slowly turned around, crossing her arms across her chest, as if she wanted to look


    for the truth.


    She remembered that Emily had only been to China twice, and every time she came to find her. There


    was no time for her to see other men, but it was not hard to guarantee that she knew the man from the


    Inte.


    But was this man really reliable as she knew from the Inte?


    "Actually, you know him. We had dinner together that night..."


    But before Emily could finish her words, Michelle just felt a shock.


    "Are you in love with Scott?"


    "Who will like your boyfriend. I''m talking about Walter. I fell in love with him at first sight. "

 Chapter 151 Give Up

    Chapter 151 Give Up


    At this moment, Michelle did not know what to say. She could only stared at Emily with surprise and


    happiness.


    "Emily, are you sure?"


    Michelle asked in disbelief, but Emily replied, "I''m sure, he is the man I''m looking for! Michelle, I''m in


    love with him. You know each other so well. Can you help me? "


    It was Michelle''s first time to see Emily get so excited since she knew her for such a long time. It''s just


    a little woman fell into a trap of love by ident, isn''t it? But did foreigners always believe in love at first


    sight?


    "Emily, are you sure you love him?"


    Because of this case, Michelle was very curious about Emily. She really wanted to know how Emily fell


    in love with Walter at the first sight.


    They came to a beverage shop near themunity. Michelle just ordered two cups of pearl milk tea


    and began to ask Emily.


    "Emily, tell me, why do you fall in love with him?"


    Michelle seemed to be unable to wait to do that.


    "I don''t know. I feel happy to see him." When Emily said this, there was a happy and joyful expression


    on her face. She hugged herself and closed her eyes, as if she was recalling something.


    "Oh, I''m exaggerated." Seeing her crazy look, Michelle couldn''t helpughing.


    "Michelle, please help me? I haven''t been in love and I don''t know how to approach him. So I can only


    let you be my matchmaker. "


    It seemed that she remembered it all of a sudden, then she grabbed Emily''s hands and begged her


    continuously. She looked so pitiful that it was hard to refuse.


    Atst, Michelle agreed. At least she thought it was time for Walter to look for someone.


    As a sister, she had to think about her brother.


    "I''m sorry, brother."


    Staying at home every day was boring. Even with Emily by her side, Michelle always felt something


    was missing. Besides, Emily was immersed in her love every day, so she hadpletely forgotten


    what she was doing and what she should do.


    Walter was too busy with his business to know where to go. During the time, Michelle had made


    thousands of phone calls to Walter, but no one answered.


    For the sake of her best friend, she didn''t mind going all out.


    "Emily, Walter is a homeless person. Do you want to live with him?" Michelle was telling the truth. For


    her best friend''s sake.


    After all, Walter was living with photograph and he could do anything he wanted. Being raised in a


    wealthy family, Emily surely couldn''t bear such hardship. Michelle was worried that she might not get


    used to the life here.


    "I just want to be with him."


    Emily kept dreaming, which was really speechless. After hearing this, Michelle had no choice but


    shrugged her shoulders, letting Emily keep on indulging herself in her fantasy.


    Manhattan in New York, at 7:30 in the evening.


    It was the most bustling and most fashionable spot in the United States. However, there would be a


    great photo exhibition here today.


    When the waiter pushed open the golden and magnificent door in front of him, what he saw was the


    golden walls, and there were disy products hanging on the wall. More and more celebrities have


    entered the hotel, and the media are ready to receive it.


    Men in suits and women in gorgeous dresses were shuttling back and forth, and beautiful music was


    ying in the hall. So that everyone could enjoy the music as well as the designs on the wall.


    The music stopped abruptly, and the elegant door was pushed open. Walter walked to the door of the


    dining room elegantly. There were apuse and exmations from the crowd in the room. The chief


    official came forward and shook hands with Walter.


    "Congrattions, Mr. Walter. You won the big prize and be a famous photographer all over the


    world."


    "Thank you."


    Wearing a ck Italian suit, Walter just smiled and shook hands with the other.


    Then the red carpet was stained with a sessful mark of Walter. All the journalists came over and


    gave the microphone to him, "Mr. Walter, could you tell me the secret of your sess?"


    "Mr. Walter, you''ve already won a prize in thispetition. What does it mean?"


    Nobody was allowed to enter the photo exhibition except journalists and celebrities invited on purpose.


    As there were so many reporters, Walter could only respond with a smile.


    "Now I''ll give you a detailed exnation."


    Then, the bodyguards behind rushed to surround the stage, and the reporters under the stage rushed


    to the other side.


    He tidied his cor and took the microphone from the host.


    "I have been photographing for so many years and I have never thought to seed. I just follow my


    own will. It''s because of my heart that I knew the secret of this work. My work is named "End Love At


    First Sight", it may be a very long story." When he was speaking, Walter stopped, with a regretful smile


    on his face.


    But this shed away and was not caught by the reporters.


    The work, "End Love At First Sight", was not started, but stood behind Walter. The magnified photo was


    a work of this award.


    All the lights in the hall turned off in an instant, and only the light blue was left on the stage.


    All of a sudden, the red curtains behind Walter were broken. At the same time, lights and apuse


    burst out in the hall.


    At this time, Walter, standing on the stage, was like a prince with a gentle smile on his face all the time.


    He was so polite that many girls had the fantasy of him.


    "Ah!"


    Hearing the noise, Michelle rushed out of the bathroom with a toothbrush and an ashtray in her hand.


    When she rushed out, she saw that Emily was screaming on the sofa with a cushion in her arms and


    her eyes were full of affection.


    She watched TV again and found that Walter was there. He stood on the stage like a prince. Behind


    him, there was a magnified photo in which a woman was standing under a cherry tree with petals fall.


    Although the photo only showed a half person''s body, when she saw that photo, Michelle''s cup fell to


    the ground.


    She was so surprised that she opened her mouth wide and even spat out the bubbles in her mouth.


    It took a while for Emily to understand what she meant. She looked at Michelle with disdain and said,


    "what are you doing, Michelle? You''re even vomiting. It''s so disgusting! "


    "What? Nothing. " After she came to herself, Michelle hurriedly bent over to pick up the toothbrush from


    the ground. Before leaving, she didn''t forget to give Emily a nce.


    Should she be lucky that Emily didn''t recognize the person in the picture?


    After returning to the bathroom, Michelle deliberately closed the door. She put the sink on both sides,


    supporting it with her hands. She raised her head and looked at herself in the mirror.


    The picture on the TV kept resounding in her mind. Even if she tried to forget it, it was still useless.


    It was not until now that she realized that what Walter had said about love at first sight was true. She


    remembered that when she studied abroad, she was so lonely that she took a walk in a nearby park.


    It was cherry blossom season then. She strolled under the cherry tree, breathing the air with the smell


    of cherry, and walked on the road where there were cherry petals. At that time, Michelle felt like she


    was in a paradise.


    She had never seen cherry before.


    "Michelle, he has be a famous photographer! Wow, he is so awesome! "


    Outside the door, there came Emily''s excited voice. The sudden m on the door brought Michelle


    back to reality again.


    "Emily, it''s too early. I was dragged up by you in the morning. If you want me to go to the McDonald,


    that''s fine. Now I even can''t brush my teeth. What the hell do you want? "


    After Emily told her that she would live in China, Michelle had a hard time every day. Indeed, this


    international friend could indeed provoke people.


    If she didn''t do this for the sake of their sisterhood, she would have already driven Emily out.


    Emily realized that she made a gaffe, so she immediately stuck out her tongue and said, "I''m sorry,


    Michelle. I missed him so much that I couldn''t fall asleep, so I had to eat to distract myself. "


    Looking at the innocent look of Emily, Michelle couldn''t be angry. She hung the towel on the railing and


    went to the living room.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I know you like him very much, but you have no idea where he is now. Even if you miss him so much


    to not sleep or eat not well, he won''t be able to know. Emily, I don''t think it''s necessary for you to do


    this. " She was telling the truth, sincerely.


    Perhaps it was because Emily fell in love for the first time, so she couldn''t get rid of it at once. It was


    understandable. But wasn''t it too much for her to indulge herself in love every day?


    After dressing up as they went out, Michelle and Emily got into a taxi. Obviously, Emily had never


    suffered like this. It was a hard time for her to take a bus.


    Opening the door of the restaurant, Emily went to the front desk to order, while Michelle carried her


    handbag and sat at a table by the window. She supported her face with one hand and looked out of the


    window.


    It was just in the morning. The street was full of people, like a weekend rush.


    In these days when Emily was here, Michelle hadn''t seen Scott for several days. Every day, they talked


    on the phone. The most ridiculous thing was that when Michelle wanted to add Scott to the wechat


    ount, the guy actually didn''t even know what the wechat was.


    Michelle had no choice but to be the instructor of the whole day. She taught him how to use wechat and


    add friends on wechat.

 Chapter 152 I Am Missing You

    Chapter 152 I Am Missing You


    "What''s wrong? Are you missing Scott?"


    Emily came over with a tray. Michelle''s thoughts were interrupted by her words. As she looked down at


    the food on the tray, she was shocked!


    "Will we buy too many? Can we two eat them all? " And even it was not breakfast. It was almost three


    meals of a day.


    Emily bought a lot of things, including porridge, milk and coffee. Hamburger, roast chicken, chicken


    wings, fried chicken legs, French fries


    Just looking at them would be a headache.


    The products were sent here by the shop assistants because they had bought a lot of things.


    Otherwise, with her two arms, how could she carry so many things at once?


    "They were very cheap. Just take your time. If we can''t finish them, just leave them here. Isn''t it better


    to eat them all? "


    Anyway, it was Emily''s treat, so Michelle didn''t care about the money at all. But if she ate these food,


    she would be as fat as a pig.


    After the breakfast, the rest should be thrown away but it was a pity for Michelle. However, Emily didn''t


    like the heat-up food, so Michelle had to carry the bag to the nearby park.


    They seated themselves on a bench. Michelle opened the stic bag and took out what hadn''t eaten.


    When Emily was just curious about what she was going to do, several dogs and cats appeared beside


    Michelle.


    Seeing this, Emily''s love came back to her.


    "Wow, how adorable it is! Are these small animals wandering around here? Poor! "


    Emily signed twice in a row, but she spoke in a low voice, as if she was afraid of waking up these small


    animals who were eating. It seemed that Michelle came here a lot, otherwise she wouldn''t know there


    were some stray animals here?


    Michelle looked down at these cute animals and sighed in her heart about her own helplessness. If she


    had the ability, she would definitely open a pet store and took these animals in. Then they would find a


    new home for them and live with a master who loved them.


    Could she tell Scott about it?


    ''What am I looking forward to? Do I still want him to open a pet shop for me? Don''t be silly. You are not


    married yet. He won''t give you that much. "


    Thinking of this, Michelle sighed.


    "What''s up, Michelle? Did anything upset you?" Emily noticed the sadness in her eyes and asked


    curiously.


    "No, I''m not. I just want to show my kindness to these little animals. But unfortunately, I don''t have the


    ability. " She didn''t avoid anything when she faced Emily. She couldn''t take her eyes off any of these


    little animals beside her when she talked.


    She stoked the hair on these little animals with her eyes full of love.


    These little animals seemed to have read her mind. They stopped eating and surrounded her, rubbing


    against her. Michelle was amused by these small animals andughed, regardless of her image.


    Emily found it interesting, so she grabbed a cat and put it on her legs.


    "Michelle, why don''t we open a pet store and adopt these little animals. They are so pathetic. I don''t


    have much work to do in China, so I''d rather open a store to be the boss. "


    "Honey, your voice shows my emotion!" Michelle put her arms around Emily''s shoulder and was so


    excited that she didn''t know what to say.


    "Well, that''s settled. I''ll ask someone to help with the decoration and other stuff. " Then Emily took out


    her phone and called someone.


    The phone was soon connected, and Michelle could not hear the voice on the phone, but she could


    hear that Emily was giving orders. As for what they were, it must be close to the pet store.


    After solving the problem, Emily said that she needed to wait for three days. They left the park and


    went to the shopping mall.


    This time, Emily left in a hurry without bringing several clothes. So Michelle had to go shopping with


    her. But that was it. If she did that, she wouldn''t have time to think about Scott.


    "What do you like? I''ll pay!"


    After severalps, Michelle had run out of energy. Although she wore t shoes today, she lost this


    time.


    At that moment, they were in a women''s shoes shop. Michelle sat on the couch, bored.


    After she finished trying on the shoes, Emily came to the checkout counter.


    "No, I don''t need it." Michelle was really tired. Now she just wanted to find a ce to sit down, drink


    some beverage and have some snacks.


    Emily knew that Michelle must be tired after shopping with her, so in order to reward her, she decided


    to go out to eat first, and then came back to continue.


    "Michelle, let''s buy something to eat first,"


    "Yes."


    As expected, Michelle agreed without hesitation.


    Emily bought many things, but before she came out, she handed them to the security in the mall. She


    couldn''t go to have a meal with those things, could she?


    The security guard didn''t want to help at first, in such arge shopping mall, there must be a counter or


    something that could be stored. Emily was worried about the safety of those ces, so she gave them


    a little tip and let the security guard take care of it.


    As soon as Michelle walked out of the mall, she was immediately attracted by the roadside stands. She


    took Emily''s hand and rushed there.


    "Sir, give me a bowl."


    Looking at the greasy food, Michelle was intrigued. It had been a long time since thest time she ate


    something like this. She missed it so much.


    Standing aside and looking down at the pepper and oil, Emily couldn''t help but drool.


    "Michelle, why do you like such spicy food? I just want to drool when looking. "


    Chili was the most pungent taste. When brain received this word, it was provide with information, and


    then mouth could release it voluntarily.


    Michelle was concentrating on picking up food, not in the mood to answer her.


    "Michelle, what''s this?"


    Although Emily could speak fluent Chinese, it was difficult for her to write.


    For example, the character "one" "two". They could be understood easily. However, when it came to


    four, everything changed. Back then, she had been learning the meaning of a Chinese character


    madly!


    Therefore, she gave up the idea of writing.


    "Spicy tough. I haven''t seen it for a long time. If I am lucky enough, I could see it on the street. Or


    you couldn''t see it. For people who can''t eat spicy food, you''d better eat less. "


    After all, Michelle was afraid that Emily would take the food away from her. But she had overestimated


    Emily''s reaction to the chili. But the luckiest thing was that she bought a kilo of it.


    It was so delicious that even two of them could enjoy it.


    Emily was a foreigner, so the ces she used to go were of McDonald, KFC or something like that.


    However, for Michelle, she liked street stalls the most.


    It was a bit cold in the autumn. It was the happiest thing for her to eat a bowl of steaming beef rice-flour


    noodles now!


    "Michelle, what do you like to eat?"


    Now that they had bought snacks, they needed to find a ce to sit and enjoy them.


    "Well, as long as you like it." Michelle didn''t know how to choose. After all, she knew that Emily


    wouldn''t like the ce she would go.


    It seemed that rich people all liked to go to that kind of quiet ce. It was a life for them.


    After thinking for a while, it seemed that Walter knew her best.


    Finally, they went into a western restaurant. Looking at the menu, Emily ordered a steak and some


    Western desserts decisively.


    Looking at the menu in her hand, Michelle felt headache because there was no food she liked on it. In


    desperation, she ordered a vegetable sd, a fried meal and a cup of coke.


    If she hadn''t bought snacks, it would have been a waste of this meal.


    Although it was fried meal, it tasted like western food.


    Emily knew that her best friend didn''t like this kind of ce, so she tried her best to support Michelle.


    But she swore that she wouldn''t.


    She still couldn''t ept such kind of ce. There were too many people here, and the chopsticks were


    used to be eaten. She wondered whether the food had been disinfected. Anyway, she had learned her


    lessonst time. She swore that she would never go to that kind of ce again.


    But she had to admit the food in roadside stands was really delicious. The only difference was that it


    didn''t have healthy protection.


    After a long day''s tiredness, the first thing she did when she got home was to take a shower and then


    y with her mobile phone.


    Finally, she couldin to Scott.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Michelle opened her wechat as usual, looked for the phone number of


    Scott and sent a message.


    "What are you doing?"


    After sending the message for a long time, Scott did not reply. Michelle could not help feeling a little


    disappointed.


    She told herself that he might be working overtime in thepany, or he might fall asleep because he


    was too busy.


    Since she didn''t go to thepany after the incident, Scott''s task would be increased certainly. That


    was reasonable. But Michelle was worried about his health. He couldn''t take it anymore.


    The waiting time was the longest. Even it was only one minute, it would be longer.


    Finally there was a reply from wechat. Michelle immediately picked up her cell phone to look at the


    information.


    "I am missing you."


    The answer was simple but warm.


    Looking at the words on her phone, Michelle smiled sweetly. "Have you eaten on time? Are you still


    working at thepany? "N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 153 Fianc茅e

    Chapter 153 Fianc¨¦e


    "At home."


    Scott gave a simple answer with no more than three words. The man waiting at the other end of the


    line was a little disappointed with his answer.


    "Go to bed early and have a good rest."


    After sending this sentence, Scott did not reply. At the same time, Michelle put her phone down. She


    lay on the bed and stared at the ceiling. Somehow she felt uneasy as if something bad would happen.


    ''Forget it. I should go to bed early. I will be fine when getting up tomorrow.'' She kept telling herself not


    to think too much, but she could not fall asleep no matter how she turned over and over.


    Early the next morning, when Scott walked out of the elevator, the assistant walked up quickly.


    "What is wrong?" Scott saw something at the assistant''s face, he asked coldly.


    "Boss, your fiancee is waiting for you in the office." The assistant said nervously, respectfully but


    distantly.


    It would be fine if he didn''t say that. But when he mentioned it, the face of Scott immediately darkened.


    He nced at the assistant and strode towards his office.


    He pushed the door open and saw a woman sitting on his chair. Their eyes met the moment he came


    in. He knew this woman. She was Wyn''s sister, Ashley!


    Scott frowned and got irritated.


    "Scott..."


    As soon as Ashley saw the handsome Scott, she stood up from chair and smiled like a blossoming


    flower. She said softly.


    "What are you doing here?" Scott asked coldly without even looking at her.


    "Scott, can''t Ie to see you?" Ashley smiled cheekily, pretending that she didn''t notice the


    impatience in Scott''s eyes.


    When the woman was about to jump into his arms, Scott quickly dodged away and Ashley threw


    herself into the sofa. When she fell on the sofa, her legs were as white as snow. They made people


    can''t help swallowing.


    But Scott was not in the mood to see her.


    The chair she was sitting on was still filled with a strong smell of perfume. Scott turned around and


    pulled open the curtain to let the sunlight in.


    Standing in front of the floor to ceiling window, Scott was tall and strong, wearing a cold and powerful


    expression. His handsome and white face instantly turned ck, with blue veins on his forehead faintly


    bursting out.


    Ashley had been pestering Scott since their first meeting. Her parents had sent her abroad because


    they was afraid that something bad would happen on Wyn''s wedding.


    But unexpectedly, she woulde back to make trouble again after only a few months of peace.


    What''s more, she came to thepany as soon as she came back. She did it so bold that she was not


    afraid of arousingpany''s criticism.


    After all, her father and mother had spoiled her so much that Ashley couldn''t image what a well-


    educated and elegant youngdy should be like.


    High as Ashley was, her stature and beauty was perfect. But one could not guarantee that she had


    never adjusted her face and figure.


    "When did you be my fiancee?" Scott turned around and looked at her coldly.


    It was fine that this rich youngdy was spoiled by her parents, but it was not good for her toe to


    thepany in the name of his fiancee. Just to this point, Scott disliked her very much.


    "I don''t care. I fell in love with you the first time I saw you. You are the only man I love in this life!" Her


    beautiful face suddenly darkened with fury, and she pouted her lips.


    Scott put up with this woman again. If possible, he would really throw her out.


    "Ashley, Don''t be so childish, okay? Your sister-inw is my cousin. We are rtives now. Do you think


    it is possible for us to be couple? " After all, Scott was a schrs. Although he did not like this


    woman in his heart, he still had to be rough to her.


    Hearing this, Ashley became delicate and fragile in an instant, and her eyes were full of mist, as if a


    downpour was about toe.


    Scott hated to see a woman pretend to be poor in front of him. He turned around and dialed the


    number on the desk. "James, send Miss Ashley away."


    When Ashley heard that Scott was going to drive her away, her charming face turned slightly pale. She


    looked up innocently at the heroic and handsome face of Scott. This man''s sharp eyes were shining,


    which was so cool even when he was angry.


    Her beautiful eyes blinked, and two tears fell quietly.


    "Scott, what''s wrong with me? Tell me, I''ll change. I will be a good wife and take care of you. "


    "What are you doing there? Show her out!"


    Scott couldn''t help but shout at the assistant who was standing at the door with his brows knitted. Then


    he ran out of the office, and he didn''t have time to waste with an emotionless woman.


    Being ignored by Scott, Ashley could only stamp her feet with anger. The assistant was standing


    beside her. Seeing her like this, he didn''t say anything.


    "Miss Ashely, please." The assistant bowed to her and made a gesture of wee. Ashley rolled her


    eyes at him. She wiped her tears and left the office without looking back.


    The elevator descended rapidly, and Ashley''s heart sank.


    She rushed out of the door of the Jiang Group, and her sad face was all seen by the eyes of the public.


    The employees could not help but gather together again and gossip.


    The door of the elevator opened. It was Scott. He was walking in a breeze and blowing his suit lightly.


    He walked to the car door, opened it with a wireless key, and got in as a gust of wind. The ck


    Porsche left thepany''s parking lot the next second too.


    The car ran all the way at a terrifying speed. Scott, who had turned the speed to 140 km / h, felt a


    splitting pain in his head. He was running around madly. If he didn''t give full vent to his anger, he would


    explode.


    At the mention of Ashley, he lost his temper. Scott impatiently took off his tie, and the anger in his eyes


    almost dyed his face red.


    The more he thought about it, the more ufortable he felt. At this time, his cell phone rang.


    Scott answered the phone without checking who was calling him. He was driving, so he used a tailored


    Bluetooth headset.


    "Scott, are you in thepany? I made some bentos for you. "


    When Scott heard Michelle''s voice, his anger immediately disappeared. This woman finally came to


    see him.


    "Don''t move. I''lle to you."


    After hanging up, Scott sped up again. At this moment, he really wanted to fly to her side.


    Michelle smiled shyly, living as happy as a newly married woman. Her happiness could onlye from


    a sentence or a word in her life


    Ten minutester, in the roadside, Michelle suddenly felt a little thirsty. She looked around and made


    sure that the Scott''s car didn''te out. Then she walked towards the store nearby with the lunch box.


    Carrying a lunch box in her hand, she felt somewhat inconvenient. She managed to open the fridge


    door and took out a bottle of milk tea. She turned around and was about to pay the bill when she ran


    into someone.


    She knew who it was even without looking up.


    "Won''t you buy me a drink?" Scott''s pleasant voice came above her head, and Michelle was about to


    turn around and go to the freezer to take out a bottle of milk tea. Her wrist was grabbed by Scott, and


    his steady breath was blowing in her ear.


    "There are others Keep a distance. " Michelle said in a very low voice, as if she was going to die.


    With a evil smile, Scott did not want to continue to make fun of her, so he had to step back a few steps


    and obediently keep a certain distance from her.


    After theirst parting, they hadn''t seen each other for days. This sudden meeting made Michelle a little


    ufortable and nervous.


    "What would you like to drink?" Suddenly, she found that Scott definitely didn''t like such cheap drink.


    When he was in hospitalst time, she remembered that the water he asked to buy was imported from


    overseas. But now he seemed to have changed a lot.


    "Just drink this." When she was speaking, Scott grabbed the drink from her hand, unscrewed the cap


    and drank.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle wanted to stop him, but it was toote. She could only watch him drinking her favorite milk tea.


    "Scott, I haven''t paid the money yet."


    Scott almost spat it out and thought what she was worried about.


    "Take it. I''ll pay." After drinking it up, Scott went to the store''s owner''s wife and took out his wallet to pay


    the bill.


    Since Michelle didn''t want to waste money, Scott got used to taking some changes with him.


    Scott only drank that bottle of milk tea once, and after that it had been taken by Michelle. Now they


    were sitting in the car, and just now she was frightened, so Michelle was still in a hazy state.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat and eating the bento that she had made, Scott looked very happy.


    He grabbed the bottle from her hand, drank some more and handed it to her. He didn''t twist the cap.


    Apparently, he wanted her to drink it in front of him.


    Looking at the milk tea he had drunk, Michelle hesitated. How could people drink it as there was still his


    smell on the edge of the cover?


    "What''s wrong? Do you dislike me? You''ve eaten up my saliva. A bottle of drink is nothing."


    "Okay." Now that he said so, Michelle didn''t say anything more. She took the milk tea and drank a few


    mouthfuls. After seeing, Scott continued to eat the bento with his head down.


    He had breakfast this morning, but he still couldn''t help himself when he saw the food she cooked.


    It was said that if a woman wanted to tie up with a man, she had to take good care of his stomach first.


    Michelle had been able to do that.

 Chapter 154 Pet Store

    Chapter 154 Pet Store


    Michelle was seeing the man. From the moment he got out of the car till now, every move of him


    reminded her of the special rtionship between them.


    After eating the bento, Scott drank up the soup and smacked his lips as if seeking memory.


    "I should go home, or else Emily will..."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    But before she could finish her words, Scott pulled her into his arms and kissed her on the lips.


    "Interest."


    It hadn''t been long since they kissed each other. Scott knew that there was someone in her family


    waiting for her, so he didn''t say anything. But was he sure that he had to go back to thatpany?


    "What are you preparing recently? I think you are quite busy."


    When she was about to leave, Scott grabbed her wrist.


    "Well, Emily is going to open a pet store in China. We want to keep these little animals, and then look


    for new masters for them. " As Michelle spoke, she imagined how those small animals would look like


    after they had a new home.


    "I can''t imagine." Scott looked at her silly appearance, he couldn''t helpughing.


    "What do you mean? It is normal for girls to have warm-heart. It''s a pity that I don''t have money.


    Otherwise, I would have opened a shop of my own. "


    Michelle understood the underlying meaning of Scott''s words and could not help but pout angrily.


    This was the dream she had always dreamed of. Although she might not be able to realize it in her


    lifetime, Emily had helped her fulfill it.


    "Have you found the storefront? When do you open it? Do you want me to go there and give you a


    compliment? By the way, are you the boss or she is the boss? " Scott asked a lot of questions at once,


    and suddenly became a curious child.


    Michelle smiled helplessly and then said, "now Emily is in love. Starting a pet store is just an excuse for


    her to gain a foothold in China. I didn''t pay any money for this shop, so technically speaking, Emily is


    the boss of it. But she is not in the mood to save the whole shop, so I am the second owner of this


    shop. "


    Michelle said sincerely. She was not only running a pet store, but also going to work. Even if she was


    God, she didn''t have to be so tired, did she?


    At the beginning, Emily decided to open a shop just because of a stunt. Born in a rich family, she had


    no idea how to run a shop. Although she also liked animals, she would go crazy with so many little


    creatures.


    On the day when the new shop opened, it immediately met many people''s attention. Because it was


    known to all that there were two beautiful and lovely bosses in the store.


    At this moment, Michelle was smiling and shuttling through the crowd, greeting the guests. And Emily


    was not familiar with business, so her task was to sit at the front desk and wait for the money to be


    paid.


    Most of guests were men. There was no doubt that they came here to see beautiful women.


    The pet store''s name was "Heart Treasure". Although these animals were all homeless, they were still


    very cute after they were washed clean. However, the name was given by Michelle.


    She still remembered that Emily hadughed at her when they discussed about the name of the shop.


    Emily insisted on calling out a very strange name, such as Angel, rissa Ind and so on. It was


    obvious that it was not suitable for the pet store.


    As a matter of fact, the main reason why Michelle named "Heart Treasure" was that she loved these


    animals so much. Moreover, they were also helping small animals, so the store name was best.


    There were only cats and dogs in the pet store, but there were a lot of varieties, and each of them was


    very cute.


    If it weren''t for the fact that Michelle couldn''t afford to keep a dog, she would have done it. It would be


    so wonderful to hold those animals in her arms at night.


    The pet store was over one hundred square meters in size. All the decorations and design of the store


    were found on the Inte by Emily and she asked the workers to make it. It had to be said that she


    was a little impatient.


    As soon as entering the store, people saw a leisure area nearby. If the customer was tired or in a


    dilemma, they could sit down and have a rest first. To drink some water, read the animal magazine and


    chatted with them.


    It was just that when the new store opened, everyone knew that there were two beautiful bosses in the


    pet store. They were cute animals and beautiful people. That was why men came here from time to


    time. A cup of cold water would make them sweet.


    10 p.m.


    At this moment, Emily was bending over the desk and Michelle was sitting in the lounge, they were


    ying their phone. Michelle told Scott she would go back to work tomorrow and he did not refuse.


    After all, life is hard.


    "Our new store is opening. You have decided toe, why not?" On the other side of the phone,


    Michelleined.


    "I''m busy with thepany affairs. I''ll go thereter. Sweetie, remember to miss me. "


    At 6:20 PM.


    A cool ck Porsche stopped in front of the pet store. The door opened, and Scott got out with a bunch


    of flowers in his hand.


    The passers-by on the road were immediately attracted by Scott. Ladies followed him to the door of the


    pet store.


    "Michelle, I''mte," As he spoke, Scott handed the flowers in his arms to her. When Michelle was about


    to pick it up, the flowers in front of her were taken away by someone.


    At the same time, they turned to the owner of the flowers.


    "Just a bunch of flowers. Am I not a human being?" Emily looked at the bunch of flowers in her hand,


    showing a deep jealousy.


    "Well, don''t be angry." Michelle looked at Scott and stood up. Then she walked to Emily andforted


    her softly.


    The young man next to them couldn''t help crying, "boss, do you have a boyfriend?"


    The young man looked at Michelle expectantly, hoping that she would say no.


    "You are wrong. She is my wife." Scott answered the young man first and put his arms around


    Michelle''s waist in front of him.


    The scene made Emily standing behind the two people jealous again.


    "Scott, how dare you bully me because I don''t have a boyfriend?" Emily didn''t care whether there was


    anyone else present, so she yelled at Scott directly. After all, she was madly lovesick now. How could


    she withstand such a blow?


    She wouldn''t have be like this if Walter had been with her.


    The young men in the shop had already scattered, and Michelle didn''t intend to sell the lovely animals


    to them. Because she felt that those men didn''t know how to raise animals at all. Maybe he couldn''t


    even support himself.


    "Well, Emily, Walter and Scott are the best friends. Don''t you be more restrained?"


    Michelle took the opportunity and whispered to Emily''s ear. Obviously, the result was the same as she


    expected. Hearing the rtionship between Scott and Walter, Emily was stunned for a second and then


    handed the flowers in her hand to him in a ttering way.


    Scott looked disagreeable and he didn''t ept the flowers.


    Emily knew it was her fault, so she invited them to a restaurant nearby for dinner in the evening. Scott


    had nned to refuse, because he found out that he couldn''t get along with this international friend at


    all.


    He wouldn''t have said yes if Michelle hadn''te.


    After the pet store was closed, they walked on the busy street. Michelle held Scott''s arm, Emily


    followed behind.


    ''Damn it! If you and Walter weren''t brothers, I would never humble myself in front of you.''


    The more Emily thought about it, the angrier she got.


    That upscale restaurant had be the ce that Michelle was most afraid of. But considering Scott,


    she still came in.


    Sitting at the table, she did not read the menu, but Scott realized her difort and gently ordered her


    something customized. It was a happy thing to have meal at the restaurant, so he didn''t want her to be


    unhappy.


    Being a third, Emily was embarrassed!


    After dinner, Emily went to pay the bill, but the receptionist said that someone had paid.


    It was at that time that she found out that in fact, Scott was a gentleman. At least, he didn''t let a woman


    pay for it.


    When she walked out of the restaurant, she didn''t have the heart to interrupt the sweet couple.


    "You stay here a little longer. I can go back by myself."


    "Are you okay alone?" It was Michelle who spoke. It was dark outside. She was worried that her foreign


    friend might be in danger.


    "No problem. I''m not a kid anymore." Emily pushed the two of them into the car. When the door was


    closed, she bowed and waved farewell to Michelle, "have a good time!"


    When the ck Porsche disappeared in front of her, Emily stood by the road and looked at the dark


    street in front of her. At that moment, she realized that her heart was like the dark world and she didn''t


    know when she could see the light.


    Maybe that was how her life was like.


    Finally, Scott drove to the destination and stopped at the park. He got off the car, walked to the side of


    Michelle''s door, opened it and took her hand to walk into the park.


    In fact, he rarely went out. In the past, he always went to the bar for fun after dinner. It seemed that a


    lot of things had changed unconsciously.


    Thinking of this, Scott could not helpughing.


    "What are you thinking? Why are youughing so happily?" Michelle asked him, her eyes fixed on his


    smile.


    "I feel very happy to be with you and I smile most sincerely. Michelle, do you mind my past? "


    Scott suddenly stopped and grabbed her hand, fixing his eyes on Michelle. He was not only waiting for


    the answer, but also afraid.

 Chapter 155 You Are My Wife

    Chapter 155 You Are My Wife


    We love the one we love. Will you change your mind? In fact, what we are afraid of is not the change in


    our heart, but the change in our feelings.


    Everything would change one day and all the four seasons would rece each other. As the earth was


    spinning, how could human heart not change?


    "People always like to make promises till forever, but "forever" is not boundless. One day the sun will


    burn out, their lives will end and love will be used up. I''m not qualified to mind it, Scott. "


    Michelle looked at him and suddenly stated in a sad tone. She was open-minded about love, so was


    her life.


    In fact, most of the time, her love for him was changing as well as her heart. A heart change was not a


    heart, but a feeling. The two people loved each other because they shared the same views. They left


    because they had astonished opinions. The feeling was not right and the heart began to change.


    There was no man who doesn''t change his mind in the world, but love need be cared. Only by learning


    to know and appreciate, to maintain that feeling, the heart will always be there.


    Missing a car, waiting, missing a person, might be a lifetime.


    "No, you have! I know people won''t be together forever, but I just want to promise you that we will be


    together until the day our livese to an end. " Scott was so excited that he held her hand in a hurry.


    He looked into her eyes anxiously, afraid that she would leave.


    "You little fool." At this moment, Michelle didn''t know what to say. She held him initiatively, buried her


    head in his chest, listening to the sound of his heart beating.


    At that moment, she felt that Scott was hers, only hers.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, in the Mu family''s vi.


    "Sister, what should I do? Scott doesn''t like me at all." With a pitiful look, Ashley threw herself into Zoy''s


    arms and held her arm.


    "He will fall in love with you. He will. But he waspletely attracted by someone around him and


    that''s why he didn''t notice you. " As Zoy patted Ashley''s back tofort her.


    "Somebody? Who is by his side? Why don''t I know? " Suddenly, Ashley raised her head and looked


    into Zoy''s eyes. She wished she could read something from her eyes.


    Apparently, she had not seen the news several days ago when she was abroad.


    Afterposing herself, Zoy stood up, walked to the tea table, poured a ss of water and handed it


    to Ashley. "I just knew it a few days ago. My cousin loves that woman very much," she said


    Ashley was so angry that she couldn''t help but shiver. She struggled to her feet, her chest heaving up


    and down, her face full of anger.


    "Don''t be angry, Ashley. I think my brother likes you. You know? When you were abroad, he kept


    asking me about you. He inquired me your phone number, but I didn''t give it to him. "


    "Really?" Immediately, the unhappy look on Ashley''s face was gone.


    Looking at her, Zoy nodded with a smile.


    "But he is with someone else. How can I drive that woman away?" A feeling of sadness was in her


    heart.


    Seeing that she was so sad, Zoy put her hand on her shoulder and gently patted it, but said nothing.


    It waste at night. Michelle couldn''t fall asleep at all. Staring at the ceiling, she felt empty in her heart,


    as if her heart had been taken away by someone.


    Emily turned over and put her hand on Michelle''s body. Then she murmured, "Walter..."


    Michelle nced at Emily and found that she was sleeping soundly. She didn''t dare to disturb her. She


    just put her hands back carefully and then covered herself with a quilt, lying on her side.


    Aftering out of the house, Michelle carried the breakfast she prepared and rushed to thepany


    happily.


    She wanted to see him as soon as possible.


    Walking out of the gate of themunity, she saw the car of Scott parked on the side of the road. The


    window was rolled down. Scott sat in the car and greeted her. Michelle trotted over excitedly, opened


    the door of the passenger seat and got in.


    "When did you get up today?"


    Scott knew that it would take some time for her to do the Bento, so he was worried about her. In fact,


    there was no need for her to make a bento for him. He could have bought it outside.


    "Well Half past five. "


    Raising her head to look at the car roof, Michelle put her finger on her chin as if she was recalling


    something.


    "Why don''t you get more sleep?" Scott had never been so moved before. As a result, he held her in his


    arms and said, "thank you, honey."


    When he called her "honey", he felt heartbroken.


    "Just like a child. Drive the car quickly. Let''s go to thepany. "


    Seeing that he was about to kiss her again, Michelle quickly pushed him away. She ran her fingers


    through her hair in front of her forehead and turned her head to the window, pretending that nothing


    had happened.


    After that, Scott braked his car and drove away with smile.


    Since their rtionship had been exposed, there was no need for Scott to hide. What''s more, she was


    his woman. His employees were not qualified to criticize them.


    The car stopped at the parking lot of Jiang Group. Scott got off from the car and opened the door on


    the other side. Then he held Michelle''s hand and walked towards the elevator.


    When she sat in the office, the internal phone rang quickly.


    "Hello, the Secretary office." With the phone in one hand, Michelle quickly grabbed the speed book at


    the other hand to prepare for the phone call record.


    "Michelle, prepare the PPT for the afternoon meeting and send it to my office before lunch. Book a


    private room at Fortune Terrace for us. We''ll have a dinner after the meeting. "


    The man from the other end of the line paused, as if he knew she was making a note on the speed


    book.


    "Okay, I''ll get ready right away."


    Sure enough, there were a lot of things to do after returning to thepany. There was a dinner at


    night. Should she go with him or go with him?


    "Michelle, there are the documents and faxes you want to find."


    The door of the office was pushed open, and the assistant was holding two documents in his arms.


    "Thank you."


    Michelle came over to him hurriedly and took the documents from his hand. Then she sat back in her


    chair and began to read the two documents.


    After she finished the work, she looked up at the clock and it was eleven o''clock.


    She had finished her work an hour in advance, which was supposed to be for the better effect after she


    took a day off. She didn''t even expect that she would finish so soon.


    She stood at the door of the president''s office and was about to knock, but the door in front of her had


    already opened. Then, she was pulled by him and fell into his arms.


    Michelle was so scared that she almost screamed. But fortunately, she did not fall to the ground in a


    difficult position.


    "What are you doing? You scared me!" She thumped his chest with her hands andined shyly.


    They were in thepany, not the ce for public disy of affection.


    She struggled to get out of his arms, but failed.


    Atst, Scott leaned over and kissed her on the face before he stopped.


    "This is the file you want and I have already handled it. I''ll leave it here. "


    Standing in front of his desk, Scott fixed his eyes on her, like a hawk looking for prey in the dark,


    focused and serious.


    The ck shirt outlined his slender figure, and the well ironed ck trousers tied up the long legs. His


    slender fingers tapped on the desk behind him from time to time.


    "Let''s have lunch together. I have ordered delivery food." He said.


    "No, I can go to the staff canteen. You are my boss now. How could I have lunch with you as an


    employee? " Michelle refused with no extra thought. It seemed that they became estranged from each


    other after Michelle took a break at home for some time.


    When she was about to leave, Scott grabbed her wrist in a hurry. "You''re my wife. I''m your husband."


    Scott''s sincerity made Michelle flush again. She turned her head away to avoid his fiery eyes. She


    suddenly felt that this man was a little scary.


    "Okay, I promise you that I will have lunch with you, okay?" Atst, Michelle chose topromise,


    which was also thest thing she could do.


    "You have to go with me to the dinner tonight." Scott pleaded.


    "Okay."


    Michelle had been frightened since the incidentst time. It was quitemon for a boss to have


    dinner with his secretary. They all needed someone to take care of them, and they could ask their


    secretaries to drink for them.


    However, Michelle could barely drink.


    She remembered that it had been her first time to drink that she made a huge mess in the wedding.


    She had only drunk half a bottle! She bought the wine at the roadside because she heard from others


    that if a person was drunk when he was sad, he would not remember anything.


    She thought that as long as she got drunk, she would forget him the next day when she woke up.


    But the truth was cruel, and everything was still there. But their rtionship had already faded away.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Although it was a dinner, under the order of Scott, Michelle put on the dress that he had prepared in


    advance. She was dressed in a skirt, but she still looked natural and graceful. This suit was suitable for


    both dinner and job.


    The dinner started at seven o''clock in the evening.


    Michelle was sitting next to Scott. She looked at the food on the table but dared not to eat. Although


    Scott had let her eat it, she still thought it was not proper.


    After all, the other secretaries of the boss remained silent.


    She looked at those well-dressed secretaries, and a strong smell of perfume ran through the table. She


    looked at Scott and found that he was frowning all the time. Obviously, he didn''t like the taste either.


    But was it suitable to dress like this as a secretary?


    Scott seemed to be used to it, so he didn''t open his eyes to look at those women with revealing


    clothes. Michelle was quite satisfied with this.

 Chapter 156 Behave Yourself

    Chapter 156 Behave Yourself


    Michelle specially asked him to drink less wine, and Scott did as she said.


    After the dinner, all the bosses got on their cars with their secretaries and then left here. Although Scott


    was not drunk, he was still drunk so he definitely could not drive.


    She helped him into the car and lowered the car seat so that he could lie down and have a rest.


    Now, Michelle really regretted that she hadn''t learnt driving. When she lived abroad, the tuition was


    funded by Zoy, but living expenses also required her to do part-time jobs.


    So she had no time to learn driving.


    In addition, she had always felt that it was unnecessary for women to learn too much. As long as she


    was married well and her husband could support her, nothing else mattered. But after a failed


    rtionship, she realized how childish she was.


    At this moment, Emily suddenly came into her mind. Given Emily''s family background, it was


    impossible that she didn''t have a car.


    Taking her phone out of her bag, Michelle dialed the number subconsciously. But Scott was staring at


    her with his eyes open. There was no light on in the car and only dim street lights came in, so the


    whole atmosphere in the car became tempting.


    Scott''s handsome face glowed in the faint yellow light, and his sharp eyes were filled with tenderness.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Honey, you are so beautiful..."


    After saying that, Scott suddenly reached out and pulled her into his arms without any preparation! At


    the moment she fell down, Michelle could even hear the wind blowing from her ear.


    Not yet recovering from the shock, Michelle closed her eyes in horror.


    She knew that he was conscious when she heard theughter of Scotting from above.


    "Scott, it''s time to go home." She supported herself with her hands on his chest and tried to escape, but


    she was pulled back into his arms by Scott.


    Sometimes, he was just so domineering.


    She could feel the changes in his body, but she was afraid that she would stimte him more if she


    moved. So now she could only keep this posture.


    He smelled so fresh and attractive, as if he could bewitch people''s mind.


    As time went by, Scott looked up in a daze, and suddenly whispered, "I want to kiss you so much..."


    Scott''s lips were only a few millimeters from hers. She put her finger on Scott''s head and said, "Scott,


    it''s gettingte. It''s time for us to go home."


    But before she could finish her words, Scott''s lips were covered on hers.


    His lips were so cold that she could even smell the wine in his breath. Scott turned over and put her


    under his body. He kissed her face and held the back of her head.


    Michelle felt like she was overwhelmed by something so heavy that she could hardly breathe. In


    addition, they were in the car, so the space was a little narrow. She could clearly hear Scott''s


    increasingly urgent breathing.


    Scott''s hands slid into her clothes and drifted downstream.


    Michelle just felt itchy and ufortable, wriggling restlessly. However, the more powerful he was, and


    the faster his hand moved.


    As she had a sudden shock, Michelle arched her body slightly, trying to resist.


    "Don''t do this, Scott. I''m not ready yet!"


    Suddenly, she thought of those people who secretly used her of being a tramp and shameless


    bitch. At that moment, she forced herself to wake up.


    She grabbed his hand into her clothes and forced him to stop. She didn''t want to give her body to a


    man before the wedding, even if she loved him so much. However, this was her principle.


    When Scott looked she was about to cry, he wiped her tears off. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I didn''t control


    myself. I promise I won''t do that again. I know you want to stay until we get married. I promise. "


    She was really scared. Every time she thought about how those people condemned her behind her


    back, she felt very scared.


    "Let me drive you home."


    Scott got out of the car, opened the driver''s door, got in, and then started the car and quickly drove


    away from here.


    He knew that his behavior had scared her. He admitted that he had done it for his own good. It was not


    just an attempt to keep her by his side forever. Besides, he had been longing for her for a long time. He


    missed her too much.


    But when he saw her frightened look, he hated himself. He hadpletely forgotten that she was still


    mad at the news. She was afraid of what others would think of her.


    It was because of this that he made up his mind to marry her.


    After parking his car in front of the building of seventh unit, Michelle quickly opened the door and


    rushed out before she could say a word to him. Tonight, Scott was a little scary, different from the one


    she knew.


    Scott wanted to catch up with her, but he found that it was alreadyte, so he had to drive away. He


    knew that she didn''t want to see him. It would take some time for her to get used to it.


    When Michelle arrived home, she was not in the mood to take a shower. She went straight to her room


    andy on the bed. Thinking of what had happened just now, she felt rather uneasy. It was the first time


    that she had encountered such a thing.


    She was not a child, so she was clear about the rtionship between men and women, but she did not


    want to take that step.


    But what worried her most was that he would abandon her after he had sex with her.


    She liked his kiss. Whenever she was kissed by him, she felt veryfortable and very happy, but she


    was afraid of what happened next. She had thought that they would break through the barrier when


    they were together sooner orter, but she couldn''t ept him because she couldn''t feel it.


    "Are you okay, Michelle? You were in such a hurry when you got home. Did anything happen on the


    way? "


    Emily noticed her abnormality, and out of concern, she came in and had a look.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Michelle who was in a daze.


    "It''s okay. Maybe my work is too tiring."


    Michelle turned over with her back to Emily.


    "Okay, have a good rest." Now that she didn''t want to talk about it, then Emily also didn''t want to ask


    because it would annoy Michelle.


    The next morning, after Michelle had a hot bath and changed into a suit, she went out without even


    eating breakfast.


    What happenedst night was in her mind, because she felt that Scott love her, or he wouldn''t have


    stopped at such a critical moment. If he really didn''t love her, he would have forced herst night.


    Fortunately, it was not like that. Otherwise, she would really dislike him and hate him.


    After getting off the bus, Michelle walked to thepany as usual. She was curious why Scott didn''t


    drive to pick her up today.


    At the moment, a ck car slowly stopped beside her. The door was opened, and a tall young man


    came out. He looked at her and said respectfully, "are you Miss. Michelle Wang?"


    Confused, Michelle followed the man to his car. She could tell that he was not a bad guy.


    Finally, the car stopped in front of a cafe, which was closer to thepany. The door was opened by


    the young man. She got out of the car and followed the man out.


    The young man stopped at the door of the private room and politely knocked on the door. Then he


    opened the door and walked in with Michelle. "Miss, Miss. Michelle has been taken here."


    "Well, you can go out now."


    The woman, who was sitting with her back to the door, had turned around. She looked at Michelle and


    said, "Miss Michelle, please sit down."


    Now, there were only two people in the room, Michelle and the woman whom she had never met


    before.


    "I have ordered some juice for you. I don''t know if you like it."


    "Thank you." Though Michelle didn''t know the woman, she sensed an inexplicable hostility.


    With Ashley''s eyes slightly squinted, she began to examine the woman in front of her up and down.


    Suddenly, a special beauty poured from her eyes.


    "Excuse me, but who are you?" Sitting in the chair, Michelle looked around restlessly. It was a strange


    ce, and she was facing a strange woman.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Ashley Mu, and I''m Scott''s fianc¨¦e," Her question changed Ashley''s


    jealousy and hatred into a gentle smile.


    Perhaps only Michelle found herugh creepy?


    What Ashley said was like a bomb, which was fired without any sign. Michelle was dazed for a while


    and then replied, "so, you want me to leave?"


    Ashley didn''t expect that she was so smart. So she showed a satisfied smile and nodded.


    "As you know, he has a lot of women around him, so I don''t mind your order. I just hope that you can


    realize your position. Secretaries are secretaries. They can''t be mixed in one. Also, please behave


    yourself. You''d better keep a certain distance from Scott. "


    Ashley swirled the coffee with the spoon and didn''t look at the woman sitting opposite her even when


    she was speaking.


    However, what she said just made Michelle fell curious. Last night, Scott told her that he would love her


    forever and that they would get married in the future.


    As for his fiancee, he had never mentioned her. Even the media never reported any news about them.


    Michelle didn''t know whether it was a coincidence that this woman''s surname was Mu. But she wanted


    to know whether this woman was Mu family?


    She prayed inwardly that Ashely had nothing to do with Wyn. But sometimes the truth was cruel. The


    more you were afraid of, the more it woulde to you.

 Chapter 157 We Are Going To Get Engaged

    Chapter 157 We Are Going To Get Engaged


    Comparing that, Michelle was not curious about how this woman had managed to find her. As an old


    saying went, "money makes the mare go." in addition, C City was not that big, so it was possible to find


    a person.


    "We are going to be engaged, which is a fact. Since we are going to live together, I will not allow


    another person to exist in his mind. Miss Michelle, we are both women. I think you will understand me,


    won''t you? "


    Seeing that she didn''t have any reaction, Ashley added.


    In her opinion, a woman like Michelle just wanted money from Scott. So she could pay the money at


    once.


    "Miss Ashely, what can I do to understand you?"


    Ashley found that Michelle was a clever woman and was not hard tomunicate with. She smiled


    and took out a document from her bag. "I have a contract with you. As long as you sign it and promise


    not to appear in C City any more, you will get one million."


    One million was a very attractive number for a man from an ordinary family. But Michelle didn''t care


    about it at all. Her love couldn''t be valued by money.


    "I appreciate your kindness, Miss Ashely. But are you giving me a hand, begging me or threatening


    me?" Michelle didn''t take the contract. Once she took it, her dignity would be stomped on the ground in


    an instant.


    It had never urred to Ashley that she would say this. Her teeth gritted in anger, but she didn''t dare to


    show it. At least she would make Michelle think that she and Scott were a perfect match!


    "Miss Ashely, if you don''t have anything else to deal with, I''ll leave first. There are still a lot of things in


    thepany waiting for me to deal with."


    With a handbag in her hand, Michelle turned around, ready to leave. Ashley red at Michelle''s back


    and clenched her fists.


    "If one million is not enough, what about two million! I''ll give you ten million! "


    She roared at the direction where Michelle left, hoping that Michelle could return. But the next second,


    she heard Michelle''s resolute voice, "Miss Ashely, if you can buy your love with money, then what''s the


    point of being with him?"


    "You..." Ashley had never expected that this woman could be so tricky. It seemed that she


    underestimated her.


    Once she stepped out of the building, Michelle was thankful that Ashley didn''t send people to stop her.


    Otherwise, she didn''t know what to do.


    Anyway, she was brave enough for love.


    Her heart was still fluttering with fear at the thought of the scene. After all, even she herself did not


    expect that she would be so calm.


    She took a deep breath and clenched her purse belt. She stopped a taxi and headed for thepany.


    "Michelle, why are you sote today?"


    As soon as she walked out of the elevator, the assistant asked. Raising her head, Michelle asked,


    "what time is it?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Half past nine? It''s not your usual style. What happened?" The assistant asked concernedly when he


    saw Michelle''s bad face.


    Michelle shook her head with a smile and went back to her office. She was half an hourte. It seemed


    that the boss had to deduct her sry.


    However, before she could do anything, her phone rang. She answered the phone in a hurry and found


    it was from Scott.


    "Come to my office."


    "Okay."


    His tone was cold, as if he was angry. After hanging up the phone, Michelle walked over obsequiously.


    She stood by the door for a while before pushing the door in.


    Scott sat on his chair and yed with that high-price pen in his hand.


    "President, are you looking for me?" She spoke cautiously.


    "Tell me the truth, where have you been? When I picked you up this morning, your mother told me that


    you went out very early and you didn''t have breakfast. " Scott looked like an interrogator and there was


    coldness in his eyes.


    Michelle hesitated because she didn''t know how to answer.


    "I felt a sudden stomachache in the morning when I was taking the bus, so I got off in the halfway and


    went to a pharmacy." Soon enough, Michelle made up an excuse.


    She didn''t want him to know that his fiancee hade to her.


    As she spoke, she lowered her head, eyes gleaming. Scott frowned slightly, but did not continue to ask.


    "What do you want for lunch?" He changed the topic.


    "Whatever."


    "No, you have a stomachache, so you can''t eat irritating food. uhh How about we go out for lunch? "


    Scott hesitated for a moment and continued.


    "Okay, that''s a good idea." Michelle didn''t know what to say except for following.


    The word "fiancee" lingered in her mind and she couldn''t get rid of it. She wanted to ask him directly


    but had no courage to do so.


    By the end of the day, Michelle had been very cold, as if she was wary of Scott. This made Scott


    believe that something must have happened.


    After work, Michelle ran out directly with her bag on her back. Scott called her name behind, but she


    did not reply.


    After leaving thepany, Michelle was afraid that he would catch up, so she deliberately blocked the


    taxi.


    It took her a whole day to figure it out. After all, Scott had a fianc¨¦e, but what was she? Since he had


    decided to be engaged, she thought she''d better keep a certain distance from him.


    ''Where is your courage in the morning, Michelle?''


    Sitting in the car, Michelle felt that her whole heart was trembling. She was very afraid that he would


    ask her again.


    When she entered the pet store, she wasined by Emily, "Why are you sote, Michelle?"


    "I''m sorry." Without further ado, Michelle went to the lounge and put on a tailored apron.


    "Michelle, why didn''t Scott send you here?" After she came out of the lounge, Michelle took the small


    animals'' food to feed them. And Emily walked over from the front desk, standing on tiptoe and looking


    out of the door in an exaggerated way.


    "Oh, he is busy." Michelle replied briskly.


    Emily looked at her doubtfully. She always felt that Michelle was strange today, but she couldn''t figure


    out what on earth was strange.


    A beautiful figure entered the pet store, and the gorgeous dress made the entire store shining. Emily


    knew that some important clients hade!


    Michelle was concentrating on feeding the food. She didn''t even notice the woman who was walking


    into the room.


    "Excuse me, miss. Do you want to buy a cat or a dog?" Emily greeted to the woman and asked her to


    sit in the resting area. She excitedly introduced the young animals in the store, but the woman sitting


    opposite to her was not interested in it at all.


    "I want all the animals in your shop. Offer a price." While speaking, the woman took off her sunsses.


    A fair and beautiful face came into view.


    Emily couldn''t help but widen her eyes. She looked at the woman in front of her, but didn''t say anything


    for a long time.


    This voice was familiar.


    Michelle couldn''t believe what she had thought, but she had to face it. After feeding the animals, she


    held the rest of the food in her arms and turned to look at the woman sitting in the resting area.


    "Miss Ashely, I didn''t expect you toe here."


    Maybe it was the war between women, and only they could understand the hostility. At the sight of


    Ashley, Michelle just felt that she had be stronger for no reason. She didn''t want to show her


    cowardliness in front of this woman. At least, she had to protect herst dignity.


    It was not a surprise for her that Ashley found a pet store. But she didn''t own this ce alone, and the


    boss was still Emily.


    "Miss Michelle, I didn''t know that you are the owner of this shop? Wow, it must be fate. " Said Ashley


    coldly.


    Emily looked at the two and realized something. It turned out that the woman didn''te to buy


    animals, but to make trouble! ''Fine, she is so unlucky to meet me!'' Emily thought.


    She was so crazy to make trouble in her ce.


    "Miss, if you sincerely want to give this little animal a warm home, I can let you take them away. But


    you have so many. I don''t think you will be kind to them. "


    Although Emily was an international friend, but she was familiar with Chinese politeness.


    "Well, don''t you want to entertain me if I don''t buy anything?" Raising her head and looking at her with


    her slender fingers gently fondling her expensive dress, Ashley said provocatively.


    "Of course not." Michelle looked at Emily, hinting her to make a cup of coffee for her.


    Of course, Emily was not in the wrong. She would not make coffee for others easily.


    Michelle had no choice but to make coffee for Ashley. However, when she put the coffee on the table in


    front of Ashley, she showed a disgusted look. "I''m sorry, I don''t like this cheap coffee."


    Seeing her friend being bullied, Emily simply stood in front of Ashley and said to her impolitely, "Miss, if


    you don''t buy anything, I have no time to entertain you."


    "Who said that? I asked you to make a price, but you didn''t listen. Who else could you me? "


    Ashley opened her wallet and took out a check, staring at Michelle. Emily owned the store by herself,


    so she would never allow anyone to insult her love for these animals.


    As a woman with dignity, Michelle didn''t see the number on the check.


    "Miss, didn''t you see the name of our shop? It seems that you are not only a blind, you are even


    mentally blind. " After these words, Emily grabbed Michelle by the arm and took her to the resting


    room. She didn''t want to stay with that woman anymore.

 Chapter 158 It Is Enough To Have You

    Chapter 158 It Is Enough To Have You


    Ashley''s beautiful face turned pale in an instant, and her body trembled with anger, but she still


    controlled her emotions and told herself to calm down.


    "Michelle, Please think it over, else I won''t let you go so easily." Before leaving, Ashley said.


    "Don''te here these days, or that evil woman wille again."


    As soon as they walked out of the pet store, Emily held Michelle''s arm. She knew that Michelle was in


    a bad mood now.


    "I''m fine, really." Michelle shook her head. She didn''t want the small animals in the pet store to starve.


    She knew clearly that Emily couldn''t take good care of these little animals, so she had to do it on her


    own, and she would be relieved if she did so.


    However, when they walked to the roadside, they saw Scott''s car stopped not far from them. Michelle


    pretended not to see him and pulled Emily to the opposite direction.


    Scott drove his car hurrily and followed her closely.


    Emily secretly nced at the car behind them, and then looked at Michelle. She discovered that it was


    the couple who were at odds.


    She thought it was something serious.


    Emily stopped on purpose, pretending to tie shoes. When Scott got out of the car, she walked to a


    corner judiciously.


    When she saw Scott, Michelle was so angry that she wanted to turn around and leave. But in the next


    second, her hand was grabbed by Scott and she was dragged into his arms.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle didn''t try to get rid of him. Instead, she just stood there still like a piece of wood.


    "Michelle, what happened? You are cold to me today. What happened? "


    Michelle did not speak, and even her breath was very weak. At that moment, Scott was really afraid of


    losing her.


    Emily was nowhere to be found, and no one knew where she had gone. Maybe she had gone home.


    In the dim light, neither of them wanted to leave first and they just stood there.


    Finally, her tears fell like rain. Michelleined, "You have a fianc¨¦e. Why do you stille to me?


    Do you want to make me aughingstock to the outside world? Do you want to prove that I am that


    bitch, home wrecker? "


    After she finished speaking, Michelle kept punching him in the chest, and Scott did nothing to her.


    When she ran out of strength, he held her in his arms again and said, "I''m sorry, it''s my fault."


    His words made Michelle misunderstand him even more.


    "Let me go!" She pushed him away and turned around to leave. Standing behind her, Scott looked at


    her angry face and couldn''t helpughing.


    He ran after her, pulled her hand again, and then suddenly pulled her into his arms. Michelle struggled


    in his arms, but he held her more tightly.


    His heart was warm as he saw her jealous.


    But he didn''t expect that that woman really came to find her. Scott looked down at the woman who was


    struggling in his arms and kissed her hair gently.


    "It''s enough to have you."


    "It won''t happen for a second time. You are never a third party. You are my favorite woman and the wife


    of the president of the Jiang Group. Please trust me, Michelle. Don''t be sad for those who don''t care


    about you at all. "


    Seeing that the girl still didn''t have any reaction, Scott couldn''t help but add. His tone was gentle, as if


    he was making a promise to her.


    Michelle quietly listened to Scott, lying in his arms, feeling his heartbeat and his deep love. The


    grievance in her heart vanished. She rubbed her head in Scott''s arms and smelled the fragrance he


    gave off. She held his waist and didn''t want to leave.


    Now she really cared about this man. She missed him very much when she couldn''t see him. She felt


    happy when he kissed her.


    "I''ll take care of it. You just need to trust me. You''ve always been my wife."


    "Scott, I love you." Michelle was touched by his words. She raised her head to look into his eyes and


    said the three words that never happened before.


    Scott smiled and held her tighter.


    The ck Porsche slowly stopped downstairs. Unwilling to say goodbye, Michelle waved her hand to


    bid farewell. They would be apart only for one night, and she was loath to part with him. She really


    didn''t know what was waiting for her in the future.


    After that, she turned around and walked to the stairway. But as soon as she took a step, she stopped


    as if she had thought of something all of a sudden.


    "Scott!"


    When Scott was about to open the door and get in, he heard Michelle''s voice. He stopped what he was


    doing and looked back. But the next second, his lips were kissed by her.


    As she was very tired on her tiptoe to kiss him, she stopped the kiss only after a few seconds.


    Scott looked at her with amusement and asked, "why did you know about being active?"


    Michelle was too shy to say anything. She could only move her eyes around with her face flushing.


    Then she rushed into the dark building while she was off his guard.


    Watching her walking away, Scott touched his lips endlessly. There seemed to still be her smell on it,


    sweet like a sweet pot in summer.


    The car was parked outside the vi. It was so dark outside that he didn''t notice the ck car parked


    not far away. Just as he was about to enter the door of the vi, he suddenly heard the charming voice


    of Ashley behind him.


    He didn''t look back, or even stop, and went straight in.


    Seeing that he was leaving, Ashley followed him hastily. However, the iron door in front of her was


    closed in an instant, blocking her outside.


    Shey on the door frame, looking up at the person inside. "Scott, open the door and let me in, okay?"


    No one woulde out to answer her even if she shouted through her throat.


    When arriving home, Scott went straight into the bedroom and took a shower. When he came out, he


    specially walked to the balcony to see if the woman was still there. As a result, when he gently opened


    the curtain with his finger, the thin figure of Ashley was still standing outside the door.


    At this moment, the voice of the butler came from outside. "Young master, thedy is still outside.


    Would you like to..."


    "Leave her alone." Scott said coldly.


    Leaning against the door, Ashley didn''t seem to leave, because no one could persuade her


    stubbornness.


    "Miss, let''s go home. It''s autumn now. It''s cold at night." The driver got off the car with a nket. He


    covered it over her.


    But he received no reply from her, even a word.


    The driver had no choice but to wait with her. If he were Scott, he would not refuse such a beauty.


    Scott was lying on the bed ying with his cell phone. It gradually urred to him that he had almost


    all his phone with him after he started to y on wechat. They didn''t stop chatting until it was veryte.


    They said good night to each other and then fell asleep. It was each other that appeared in their minds.


    The next day.


    When Scott went out, he saw that Ashley was still standing outside the gate. He frowned and stopped.


    "Miss."


    The driver stayed with her the whole night. Fortunately, he was trained, or how could hest till now?


    The driver saw Scott the first time. He walked to Ashley''s side and shouted.


    Sleeping like a log, Ashley was impatient and pulled the nket over her.


    When the driver was about to say something, the iron door against which Ashley was leaning was


    pushed open. She didn''t expect it, so she fell to the ground awkwardly.


    Scott passed by her without looking at her.


    Without paying attention to her pain, Ashley hurried to Scott and grabbed his arm. "Scott, I''ve been


    waiting for you the whole night. Can you send me home?"


    A lot of impatience appeared in Scott''s eyes. He shook off her hand and said, "Miss Ashley, please


    behave yourself. ording to the rules, you should call me brother. Don''t forget that Zoy is my cousin.


    "


    "I don''t care! I love you and anyone cannot stop me from loving you! " The so-called rule was nothing to


    Ashley, because she thought love was the only that could triumph everything.


    Scott was tall and strong. His coldness and anger made the whole ce burn up. His handsome and


    white face suddenly turned ck, with blue veins standing out on his forehead and the sound of his


    fists punching.


    If it was not because she was a woman, he would really beat her!


    "Miss Ashely, there is a limit to my patience. If you don''t want to make trouble, please leave at once."


    After that, Scott winked at the butler who was standing behind him. The butler walked up to Ashley and


    stopped her. He apologized, "Miss, please leave."


    "No way!" Ashley broke free from the butler and ran towards Scott.


    When Scott was about to get in the car, he didn''t expect that Ashley was standing behind him. He


    looked at her coldly and said, "Miss Ashely, I didn''t allow you to follow me, did I?"


    "Scott, we''re getting engaged. Please don''t do this to me." She held Scott''s arm and pressed her breast


    against his.


    However, she seemed to have forgotten that Scott used to be a yboy. If this little trick could make


    him moved, how could he continue to live?


    She thought highly of him really.


    "Miss Ashely, it''s okay for you to dream about it everyday, but it''s shameful to get me involved, isn''t it?"


    Scott didn''t understand. He had told this woman several times that they had nothing to do with each


    other, but it seemed that she couldn''t remember it.


    He could ept it if it happened one or two times. But if it happened again and again, he were really


    troublesome.


    Scott shook her hand off and cast a cold nce at the driver. "Send yourdy home."


    He didn''t need to be kind to a woman like Ashley, because she didn''t deserve it at all.


    Ashley stumbled and turned pale with being pushed by Scott. She was held by the driver and watched


    Scott drive away.


    The car swirled, bringing Ashley''s dress and curly hair up high. It blended with her eyes full of


    resentment, like a vicious flower blooming in full bloom.

 Chapter 159 To Be The Matchmaker

    Chapter 159 To Be The Matchmaker


    Scott''s good mood was damaged by Ashley. He had to admit that Ashley was a tough girl. How could


    she spend the night outside as a wealthydy?


    He had seen how powerful she was before. But after several months, she seemed to have be


    even more crazy. It must be the reason that she did not receive good treatment of the doctors abroad.


    "Why does a crazy woman love me?"


    After a short pause, Scott sped up and headed for the Happiness District.


    It was strange today, either. Walter had returned to C City. He heard that Michelle opened a pet store


    and thought she was here. He got off the ne and drove to the store.


    "Wee to our store. Please have a look..."


    Then Emily turned around and saw the person, but when she saw the person standing outside, she


    was immediately shocked!


    Wearing a gray suit, Walter was standing straight outside the door. The sun was shining on him, and


    his whole body was golden. At that moment, Emily could not help feeling obsessed with him.


    Walter didn''t expect Emily to be here either. After the dinnerst time, he could feel her love for him.


    He didn''t know whether he should stay or leave.


    "Go for Michelle? She is still in thepany. She usually onlyes off work. " Emily realized that she


    was absent-minded, and she couldn''t help but blush. She invited him to sit in the lounge and made him


    a cup of coffee.


    Walter didn''t know what to say. After all, it was still early. Michelle didn''t get off work until six o''clock in


    the afternoon. There were still three hours left before that time.


    "How about I call Michelle?"


    "No, I''ll just wait here." Seeing Emily was going to take out her mobile phone to make a phone call,


    Walter stopped her immediately.


    Although they were brother and sister now, his affection for her couldn''t be shaken.


    Not knowing why, when he was here, Emily found herself easily lost in thought. They only spoke a few


    words when he came in, and then kept silent.


    From what Emily had learnt about Walter, Emily knew that he liked soft girls, so she had to change


    herself for him. She would never get entangled him all the time like she did before.


    Walter, who was sitting in the rest area, secretly nced at Emily. He found that she had changed a lot


    at the period he got abroad. At least she had be obedient, which wasforting.


    But he didn''t like women with fair skin.


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, Emily received a call from Michelle who told her that she wouldn''te


    today. After she hung up the phone, Emily looked at the eager eyes of Walter and didn''t know what to


    say for a while.


    "Michelle said she wouldn''te today." She hesitated for a moment and told him the truth.


    "Okay."


    After hearing the news, Walter stood up immediately and was about to leave, but he added in the next


    second, "let me send you back."


    "What? Thank you. " Emily was stunned, but she responded in time.


    She didn''t want to close the door so early, but considering his arrival and the fact that she didn''t have


    much business today, it was okay to close the door so early.


    But this time, it was he who offered to drive her, not like the first time when they met.


    Even she herself wasn''t used to being in such a state.


    If it was her before, she would have invited him to do something that she had never done before. Such


    as seeing a movie and going shopping.


    Emily was packing up in the shop and Walter came to help her. Emily looked at him shyly, for she had


    never felt the warmth in this way.


    After getting on the car, Walter felt that it might be not a good idea for a man to not treat a woman a


    meal. But he had nothing to do with her. Should he invite her to have dinner or send her home directly?


    Michelle must have known nothing about his return. Otherwise, she couldn''t have been soposed.


    But he just thought so, and then he heard Emily''s stomach was screaming. He had no choice but to


    take her to the restaurant for dinner.


    In the dining room, they sat near the window, and Emily looked at him with some embarrassment. She


    still had a lingering fear when she thought of what happenedst time. She was worried that he would


    be angry with her for what happenedst time.


    "Well, I have to apologize for what happenedst time," She lowered her head and stirred the drink with


    the spoon.


    "Nothing." Walter said unhurriedly with his head down.


    He had be a famous photographer all over the world, so when Emily saw him again, she felt that


    he was different in some way.


    Emily realized that she behaved inappropriately, so she quickly lowered her head and continued to eat


    her food before Walter discovered her. The mealsted for one hour before they stopped.


    After they went out of the restaurant, Emily sat in the back seat again, and she looked at him seriously


    all the way.


    When they arrived at the neighborhood, Walter got off the car and opened the door on her side. Emily


    got off the car, thanked him and turned to leave. Almost at the same time, the voice of Michelle came


    from behind.


    Emily stopped, turned around and looked at the source of the voice, "Michelle." She greeted with a


    smile and trotted to Michelle, holding her arm intimately.


    At first, Michelle gave a nce at Emily, then she looked at Walter.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Why didn''t you tell me when you came back? I''ll pick you up with Scott."


    "I have my own car. It''s okay." Walter added in a polite tone.


    At this moment, Scott was still standing in a ce far away from them. He looked at Walter and found


    that the boy had even changed his temperament since he became famous. Until now, Scott felt Walter


    in front of him was unfamiliar.


    The two brothers looked at each other andughed.


    Walter walked to him and put his fist against Scott''s chest. He smiled and said, "boy, you seem to have


    forgotten me after a few days."


    "Haha." Scott would also punch him, which was the way the brothers had always been expressing


    themselves.


    "Now that you are downstairs, why not go upstairs and have a cup of tea?" As the host of this ce,


    Michelle must be polite to invite the guests.


    "Okay." Scott and Walter looked at each other and agreed.


    When they arrived home, Olivia had already gone to bed. The colder it was, the earlier for her mother


    to go to bed.


    Michelle had never admitted that her mother was old. In her eyes, her mother was always the youngest


    and the most beautiful one. Because her mother had given Michelle the best years of her life.


    Every time she was tired, she would feel full of strength thinking of her mother.


    "Sit here. I''ll make tea for you."


    After greeting the guest, Michelle turned around and rushed to the kitchen. Emily also followed her up


    and said she wanted to help, and Michelle did not refuse.


    They chatted for a long time at home and did not stop until it was veryte. Although they did not want


    to leave, Michelle had to wave goodbye to Scott.


    After she took a hot shower, Michelle returned to her bedroom directly. At this moment, Emily was still


    sitting on the bed in a daze. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    Michelle smiled and sat beside her. "Well, how about you and him today?"


    "Nothing? I don''t think I''ll be with him. " After she finished, Emily lowered her head dejectedly.


    It was the first time that Michelle had seen Emily acting like this since they knew each other for such a


    long time. She felt so sorry for Emily.


    "What''s wrong?" Michelle asked with concern.


    "I know he doesn''t like me."


    "In a rtionship, you have to take the initiative if you really like him. That person is very kind and he


    doesn''t have the heart to hurt a woman. As long as you try harder, I believe you will be together. "


    Michelle didn''t want to see her friend so unhappy.


    In fact, she didn''t know much about Walter, so she could only ask Scott. But she knew clearly what kind


    of woman Walter liked.


    Emily was foreigner, so her skin was very white, and her blue pupils first became the barrier between


    the two.


    Although Emily wasn''t sure whether she could seed or not, she still plucked up a little courage when


    she heard what Michelle just said.


    Emily had never been in a rtionship. Even though there were many men pursuing her in the school,


    she didn''t like them. It was not easy to find a partner this time. As her best friend, Michelle of course


    had to give her a hand.


    It might take a long time since Walter had someone in his heart. It was impossible to fall in love with


    someone for him in such a short time.


    Today, Emily was different from usual. She wore ck contact lenses and her blue pupils were also


    covered with ck.


    With this, it was more like the Chinese style.


    As usual, Scott was waiting downstairs. Emily didn''t want to be a third wheel, so she found an excuse


    and left alone.


    On the way to the pet store, Emily turned around and looked at the view that was receding, with mixed


    feelings in her heart. She didn''t know how long she could stay in this country, so she was very careful


    every day, for fear that time would slip away from her.


    "Scott, do you think Walter and Emily will be a couple?"


    As the best friend and brother of Walter, Michelle had to ask him first.


    "Well, it''s hard to say." How could Scott not know what was going on in Walter''s mind? But Michelle


    had already been his girlfriend, and after the fightst time, they didn''t bother about it anymore.


    Walter agreed to let it go.


    Although on the surface it was nothing, Scott found that Walter was still unwilling to give up on


    Michelle. However, it was not easy to forget a person?


    Anyway, he didn''t care about it. Michelle was his.


    "No, I have to fight for Emily. I have decided to be their matchmaker!" Hearing what Scott said, Michelle


    lost her confidence at once. But after thinking for a while, she made a vow confidently.


    She didn''t believe that a beautiful woman like Emily would not win Walter''s heart?

 Chapter 160 Bitch!

    Chapter 160 Bitch!


    Scott said nothing when Michelle would be the matchmaker. He knew clearly that Walter would never


    ept a woman in such a short time, not to mention that the woman was a foreigner.


    This time Walter came back to C City and had already bought the house. In the busiest District of C


    City and the vi area at Friendship District.


    One day, Walter invited all the rtives and friends to join in his movement. Undoubtedly, it was


    another grand banquet.


    Since it was a private feast, there was no media, so people who came here could have fun.


    Of course, Walter couldn''t refuse Michelle to be here with Emily since she was the guest.


    "Wow, your vi is so big. This time you''ve made a fortune!" Michelle marveled, regardless of her


    image.


    This kind of party was not rare for Emily, so she didn''t exaggerate it like Michelle. She was very natural.


    She looked around the mansion. It wasrge and consisted of variousyout.


    One of the most attractive things was the swimming pool near the gate. The water was very clear.


    People wanted to have a good time inside.


    In order to attend the banquet, she specially bought a set of gifts from abroad, and it was sent to here


    in a hurry. The dress was named: "Water With Glow".


    Because the color of the clothes was dark blue, which was very suitable for the foreigner''s snow-white


    skin.


    The quiet blue fabric was elegant and confident, and the ankle length hemline was elegant and slender,


    from elegant to mature.


    The soft folds and waistband, as well as the design, were good at polishing the fat on her belly. The


    slender leg line was extending, forming an irresistible charm.


    Being hazy, she looked so sexy and tempting, which made her skin more coquettish. With fresh and


    gentle sight and light colored as clear water, the woman was full of irresistible tenderness and


    temperament, full of admiration in his heart.


    This was Walter''s first impression of her after seeing her. At least he thought so.


    Michelle noticed the zed look on Walter''s face and couldn''t help snickering when she looked at


    Scott.


    Walking into the hall, there were colorful lights and soft music. In the middle of the hall, there were


    already some young people dancing, hugging each other. It was a very eye-catching scene.


    Emily was here for Walter, otherwise she wouldn''t have done so much trouble. She never dressed like


    this before, but she had heard that Walter likeddies, so she dressed like this.


    Her blonde hair was pulled up into a bun, leaving two curly hairs on both sides of her cheeks. She


    looked fresh andfortable.


    As Michelle was apanied by Scott, Emily didn''t want to get involved in their business, so she let


    them y once they entered the banquet hall. She chose a seat in a corner, and drank alone.


    Only a handful of people knew Walter in domestic country, so Walter only invited some friends'' friends.


    Anyway, they just wanted to have a good time and nobody cared about it.


    All single men and women came here to run into each other. As soon as Scott entered the hall, he


    attracted the attention of many women. Michelle had been ustomed to the way those women looked


    at him.


    It was normal, because Scott was too excellent.


    Originally, the owner of this ce was Walter, so everyone should pay attention to him, but it was


    robbed by Scott. Michelle was a sensible girl. When she saw a lonely Emily, she let go of Scott''s hand


    and walked towards Emily.


    At least she believed that men must have something to talk about.


    It was a private feast for singledies and gentlemen. No one expected that Scott woulde.


    Apparently, no one knew the rtionship between him and Walter, so everyone stared at him with


    surprise.


    Everyone didn''t put down their doubts until Walter introduced them to each other.


    That''s to say, as the president of the Jiang Group, how could hee to a ce where single women


    gathered?


    "Emily, do you regret that I asked you toe here?" Michelle felt bad to see her friend being ignored.


    "No, as long as I can see him, I will be contented." Emily knew that Michelle was ming herself,


    because Emily was well-dressed for Walter, but it failed.


    But she didn''t regret it at all.


    "I''ll help you create opportunities." Suddenly Michelle thought of it. After she finished her words, she


    held Emily''s hand and moved towards Walter.


    Walter was standing with his back to them, so he didn''t notice that someone was approaching. But the


    scene was watched closely by Scott.


    He really admired his woman''s perseverance.


    He thought it would be embarrassing if he helped Michelle to do that.


    "Walter, let''s dance together, okay?"


    When she was speaking, Michelle hade to Walter. She walked too fast that she was a little


    breathless when speaking.


    Scott was so amused that he couldn''t helpughing. Walter was misunderstood by her words and


    thought she wanted to dance with him, so he quickly agreed.


    However, before he could finish his sentence, Michelle gave the girl in her hand to Walter and told him,


    "please take care of my best friend. We are going out to y."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After throwing the words, she pulled Scott to the gate of the banquet hall. She wanted to walk around


    the vi so that she could breathe the fresh air. However, what worried her most was the way those


    women in the party looked at Scott.


    As a woman, how could she feelfortable if there was any woman stealthily ncing at the man she


    liked?


    Now it was a little awkward because Walter took Emily''s hand. At that moment, he was a little shy.


    "Let''s dance."


    This was the first time he held a woman''s hand, and it was Emily''s, so smooth and tender.


    Emily noticed his difference and blushed. As soon as they entered the dancing floor at the same time,


    their bodies began to swing back and forth lightly.


    After wandering around the vi, Michelle found that it was really not as fun as inside because there


    was nothing to eat outside. After a long walk, she arrived at a very quiet ce.


    Michelle felt bored and was about to turn around to leave when she heard a slight sound behind her.


    She turned her head and looked at the man''s slender figure in the dim light. He was kissing the woman


    in his arms passionately.


    She was so embarrassed that she grabbed Scott and wanted to run away.


    "There are many of them in this kind of banquet. All of them are seducing others." She was so panic


    that Scott couldn''t help but want to make fun of her.


    His voice was very low because he didn''t want to disturb the two people who were kissing in the corner.


    However, his words were still heard clearly by Michelle who was standing next to him.


    With things as such, she definitely knew what Scott wanted to do to her. But there was others behind


    them. She absolutely didn''t want to be intimate in such a ce.


    But Scott still had no intention to leave. Now he was no difference from a rascal.


    "Come on, don''t stay here. Let''s go!"


    Michelle didn''t dare to look him in the eye because his gaze was too passionate. She grabbed his arm


    and tried to force him out of there, but he was too strong to be dragged away.


    There was always an evil smile on Scott''s face.


    He took advantage of her unprepared moment and pulled her into his arms. He lowered his head and


    looked at her with an evil smile. Michelle looked around to avoid his kiss.


    While she was thinking, her chin was gently pinched by Scott''s fingers, forcing her to look up into his


    eyes.


    "Scott..." When she was about to speak, she was stopped by a kiss and swallowed every word she


    wanted to say.


    The next second, she was given a heavy p in the face, with pulling by someone.


    "Bitch!"


    A pale and angry face of Ashley appeared in front of her. She gasped and red at the man in front of


    her. It seemed that this p was not enough for her anger. She raised her head and was about to p


    her again, but her wrist was grabbed.


    She was stiff. Following the hand, she saw a cold face of Scott.


    "How dare you hurt my woman in front of me. Are you tired of living?" He knew that he couldn''t be


    reasonable with the mad woman, and he could only be tough. Otherwise, she would have no memory


    at all.


    Scott held Ashley''s slender hand without any mercy. He really wanted to kill this woman now and then


    throw her out of the country!


    "Scott, why are you here with that woman? I am the one you brought with you." Tears welled up in her


    eyes. Her pitiful look tugged at everyone''s heartstrings.


    "Miss Ashley, it''s time for you to go to a better hospital." After that, Scott shook off her hand and pulled


    Michelle away from her.


    Ashley looked at them heartbroken, and her wrist was pinched by Scott. Tears streamed down her


    face. She was not convinced.


    "Why can that bitch get your love? As a rich youngdy, Ie from a family of equal status with you.


    Why don''t you take a look at me? Scott, I hate her! "


    With a red face, Ashley angrily stared at the ce they left and swore to herself.


    Scott did not know who invited her, but he could not me it on Walter because he did not know many


    people.


    After such an unpleasant thing happened, Scott did not want to stay in this ce any longer. He knew


    that if he left, Walter would understand.

 Chapter 161 Would You Like To Sleep With Me

    Chapter 161 Would You Like To Sleep With Me


    "Scott, I''m fine..."


    Today''s host was Walter, but it was inappropriate that they left like this without even saying goodbye.


    But before Michelle could finish her words, she was directly put into the car by Scott. He said nothing


    and drove away.


    Scott did not drive her home, but drove to his vi. Because only here was the safest ce.


    "Scott, I want to go home. My mom will be worried about me." Nearly Michelle was dragged out of the


    car by Scott. She struggled to break away from him, but to no avail.


    Scott in front of her waspletely different from the one she had known. He had changed. He had


    be terrible and cold.


    He took her to the bedroom Michelle once slept in and opened the door. The decoration inside was the


    same as before. But the bed sheet was changed in light green, which was her favorite star bed sheet.


    At that moment, she was deeply touched.


    "Go to bed early. Don''t think too much." Scott was standing behind her, softly saying.


    "Scott, I..." Michelle wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Her expression made


    Scott want tough, "What''s wrong? Do you want to sleep with me?"


    Michelle shook her head and touched her belly unconsciously. "I''m just a little hungry. I didn''t have..."


    She was a little embarrassed. After all, it was an awkward thing for her to do so, even if she and Scott


    had reached such a point.


    Scott smiled, bent over and kissed her face and lips. His gentle touch deepened and then he gave her


    a deep kiss.


    Looking at her angry eyes, Scott softly touched her cheek and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    He exactly touched the spot where she had been pped by Ashley tonight. As she had used too


    much strength, five fingerprints had appeared on that spot. It would be conspicuous if it was not


    covered by hair.


    "No, it wasn''t painful at all because you were with me."


    That was it. Right now, Scott was the one she knew before.


    Scott asked the servants to prepare delicious food for her, but Michelle said that she would have a


    good appetite at dining table only. He had no choice but to promise her, and said, "Honey, everything


    you say is right."


    Michelle rolled her eyes at him and let him lead her downstairs.


    She was still wearing an evening dress and they couldn''t care about those details. The people in the


    kitchen made a lot of delicious food. Looking at the table full of delicious dishes, Michelle couldn''t wait.


    In order to have enough food, she chose these dishes instead of rice.


    Almost all the dishes on the table went into her stomach, but Scott did not eat much. He had got used


    to not eating too much at night. He wouldn''t eat too much unless it was cooked by Michelle.


    After she finished the meal, Michelle went upstairs to take a shower. Scott also returned to his room so


    she had no idea what he was doing.


    ''Is he also taking a shower?''


    Then Michelle took a shower and walked out of the bathroom. She wore a silk nightgown. Speaking of


    this smooth cloth, she was not used to it. She always felt that her clothes would slip down identally.


    Fortunately, the design of it was conservative and it was her type to wear in her daily life.


    She walked to the bed while wiping her wet hair with a dry towel. Then she turned on the TV with the


    remote control and watched the drama happily. It was on the TV that the popr TV series, "little smile


    is beautiful"!


    She had been waiting for it sincest year. The movie was supposed to be broadcast again at midnight.


    God knew what she was busy with all day long. Maybe one day she would even forget herself.


    Just then, there was a knock on the door. She looked at characters in the TV with reluctance and then


    got up to open the door.


    The door was opened, and the tall figure of Scott was standing in front of her, and he had put on a silk


    pajama. She took a closer look at the clothes they were wearing. They seemed to be a couple!


    She couldn''t help but open her eyes wide. She didn''t expect that Scott would also like to wear lover''s


    clothes. If she knew it early, she should have bought more clothes so that people would know their


    rtionship when they went shopping in the mallst time.


    But that was only superficial.


    "It''ste. What''s up?"


    They were in his house. It would be easy for him to do something. So Michelle asked with caution.


    "It''s for you." Scott had reflected on it several times and became more and more worried about the


    marks on her face, so he asked someone to buy the medicine and bring it to her.


    "Okay." It was not until Michelle looked down that she saw the ointment in his hand. It seemed that he


    was not lying.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She was about to pick it up but was stopped by Scott. She looked up at him, puzzled.


    "Let me apply some medicine for you." When he was speaking, Scott had already strode in and closed


    the bedroom door. Although the TV was on, Michelle still felt very quiet in the room.


    She had no choice. This was his home and he was the only one in charge.


    Michelle could only ept his kindness. She couldn''t tell him that she had no time to talk to him


    because she needed to watch TV?


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Scott looked at the woman standing still and patted the seat next to him


    to gesture her to sit down. However, Michelle raised her head and took a nce at the people on TV.


    Then she walked towards the man with great care.


    As soon as she sat down, she felt her body bounce a few times. Why didn''t she find that the bed was


    so soft?


    "Come here."


    When she was in a trance, Scott''s maic voice echoed in her ears. She moved to his side as if she


    was bewitched, and then she felt his fingertips touching her skin. She felt a little cold because of the


    ointment.


    She didn''t dare to look at him because he couldn''t touch her face in this way. But he only applied


    medicine on her wound, it was not necessary for them to stay so close to each other. And why did he


    look at her with his passionate eyes?


    Michelle''s nerves were on edge. She grabbed her trouser legs tightly and tried to pay all her attention


    to TV. But her mind was distracted at this moment. She didn''t even know when he kissed her.


    She looked at him with her eyes wide open. Then she felt that she was pushed by someone and


    immediately fell on the bed. Scott was on top of her, and he didn''t stop the kiss.


    "You..."


    There was a slight gap between them and she wanted to say something, but Scott didn''t give her the


    chance and blocked her words with his lips.


    Scott was carefully kissing in fear of infuriating her.


    Michelle just felt difficult to breathe, she really wanted to breathe, because she was so ufortable


    now. She wanted to struggle, but she was afraid that Scott would change if she did so. So she always


    kept this posture like a wooden man. Her mind went nk and she hugged his waist unconsciously.


    After the lessonst time, Scott did not continue. He released her lips and held her in his arms. At that


    moment, Michelle felt a little disappointed.


    Why did she feel this way? It''s not easy to make it clear with a few words. Only the heart knows


    something.


    It was gettingte, so Michelle chased Scott out by the way, but he was just like a toad and would not


    leave.


    "It''s sote. You have to go to work tomorrow. Go back to sleep, good girl."


    Now that she couldn''t persuade him with a tough attitude, she had to be polite to him. However, Scott


    never yield to either hard or soft tactics.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you. I just want to hug you and sleep." Scott knew what she was


    worried about, but he promised that he would not do anything to hurt her.


    Scotty down beside her and held her in his arms. With her back to him, Michelle felt a little


    embarrassed because she didn''t want to see his face now. She was afraid that she couldn''t help but


    cry first.


    To make sure she was safe, Michelle waited for a long time. She didn''t close her eyes until she was


    sure that Scott was asleep.


    The television was not turned off. It was constantly repeating advertisement and night TV, but all this


    was neglected by the two people lying in bed.


    When she woke up in the middle of the night, Michelle only felt that someone blew near her ear, which


    made her itchy and very ufortable.


    She opened her eyes and found that she was facing his face, and almost half her body was lying on his


    body! She was so scared that she almost screamed, because the posture she used was so awkward!


    She put down the legs on him, adjusted a position and theny down again. She didn''t know when the


    TV was turned off, but she was sure that it wasn''t her. As far as she could remember, she didn''t set a


    time lock or something like that.


    Suddenly, Michelle got up in a hurry and looked down at her clothes subconsciously. Not until they


    were intact did she feel relieved. It seemed that Scott was trustworthy.


    She lied on the bed again, with her back to him. In fact, she wanted to turn around and face him, to see


    how he would look when he was asleep. It was the first time that she had slept in such a position with


    him.


    However, this idea shed through her mind in an instant. She shook her head and forced herself not


    to think too much.


    She didn''t notice that when she closed her eyes, the man behind her raised the corners of his lips


    slightly.


    After a sleepless night, when Michelle woke up the next morning, she stretched herself as big as usual,


    but with a yawn in her mouth.


    When she was about to get out of bed with the quilt, she screamed suddenly.


    "Ah!"


    Scott, who was sleeping soundly, was awakened by her scream and thought she had an ident.


    Frightened, he quickly got up from bed.


    He looked at the person in panic and asked with concern, "what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 162 Scott, You Are Heavy

    Chapter 162 Scott, You Are Heavy


    "How, how could we..."


    Michelle was so frightened that she could not speak. She began to hum and haw, but failed to make it


    clear.


    Scott knew what she meant, but he just couldn''t help teasing her. "What''s wrong with us?"


    "How did we sleep together? Did you do anything to me? " With her eyes wide open, Michelle looked at


    him for an answer.


    Scott was amused by her innocent look and said, "My silly wife, how could you be so forgetful?"


    Michelle was still in a daze. She stared at him in amazement and her expressions made him want to


    kiss her.


    Looking at her silent for a long time, Scott waited patiently.


    "Well, Emily, I have to call her!" All of a sudden, Michelle came up with an idea. In a hurry, she lifted the


    quilt and was about to leave. However, someone grabbed her wrist.


    She turned back, looked at the owner of the hand, and did not speak.


    However, Scott suddenly pulled her and held her in his arms. As Michelle was afraid that she might fall,


    she lost her bnce and subconsciously grabbed something. However, when she came to her senses,


    she found her hands between his crotch


    What was going on?


    The air seemed to have stopped at that moment, and she could even hear clearly his short breath.


    "Well I Not... "


    Michelle hesitated for a while in her heart, but she finally gave up the idea of continuing her words. She


    quickly moved her hand from his position and lowered her head, unwilling to look into his eyes.


    Although she was looking down, she still felt that the way Scott looked at her was like looking at a prey


    and might swallow her at any time.


    He had a devilish face and sharp eyes, making it difficult for her to lie.


    "Do you want to say that you didn''t do it on purpose?" Scott helped her to supplement.


    "Yes." Michelle nodded as usual.


    Scott reached out his long arm and pulled her into his arms. The temperature in the room was


    moderate. Michelle didn''t struggle and quietly leaned in his arms.


    The light and shadow on the screen shined on them. Michelle felt extremely calm, as if she had found


    her home.


    The shadow of light was shining, her gaze became hazy. She looked up, only to find his Adam''s apple,


    which moved slightly.


    "Do you know you were ying with fire just now?" Scott came close to her ear and blew warm air into


    her most vulnerable position, which made her itch.


    Michelle tried to push him away but he was on top of her. She put her hands against his chest and


    closed her eyes. After all, she really didn''t feel good for this sudden feeling.


    "Scott, you are heavy..."


    She couldn''t help shouting at him. She thought he would leave in this way. However, instead of leaving,


    Scott went even worse, and almost weighed on her.


    If he hadn''t made a promise to her, Michelle would be really afraid of him now. But now, she also had a


    fear.


    His breath became heavy. He looked down at her, with intense sparks in his eyes. He stared at her


    without a blink. He said in a low and hoarse voice, "Michelle, you have sessfully won my reason."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Not knowing what he was talking about, Michelle pushed his chest with her hands and deliberately


    turned her face to him, "it''s time to go to work."


    She had never seen such a jerk like him.


    "I don''t care. Since you have touched me, you must be responsible for me." Scott was as persistent as


    a child.


    "What did I touch? Nothing. Aha. " Michelle pretended to be innocent and smiled.


    Then she felt his hand was holding hers tightly and seeking for something. When her palm seemed to


    touch something, there was a "buzz" in her brain.


    She was touching that ce again, and this feeling was more real than thest time. She even felt that


    he had moved a little when she put her hand on his position.


    She suddenly drew back her hand and pushed Scott away. She stood up from the bed as if she was


    burning. "I''m going to the bathroom."


    Scott didn''t stop her and lied on her bed. He couldn''t helpughing when he saw her running into the


    bathroom like fleeing.


    What should he do? It seemed that she didn''t like his brother.


    Dashing into the washroom, Michelle was engulfed by the merryugh of the man standing outside the


    room.


    "What a shameless man! How could he do that?"


    She turned on the tap and squeezed a few drops of hand washing liquid to rub in her hand. Thinking of


    what had happened just now, she blushed again. She stood in front of the sink and looked at herself in


    the mirror. Her face was flushed and her lips were slightly swollen. She looked much better than before.


    She patted her cheek and forced herself out of the illusion. She had to think about how to face him after


    going outter.


    After she opened the door and went out, she found that the bedroom was empty. She looked around,


    but did not see Scott.


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    Maybe it was because she had stayed in the bathroom for too long that she didn''t know when he left.


    After that, she went downstairs and found that Scott was already dressed and sitting at the table.


    He didn''t forget to raise his head to look at her, with the corners of his mouth upward.


    Michelle rubbed the hair in front of her forehead and her heart skipped a beat. She was breathing fast.


    She took a deep breath, but it did not work at all.


    Scott kept staring at her. It was obvious that he was saying, e here."


    Michelle went over obediently and sat beside him. Scott took the te from the servant and ced it in


    front of her.


    When they were enjoying the food, they heard the voice of the butler behind them. "Young master, Miss


    Ashely is here again."


    Stopping the movement, Scott looked at the housekeeper and said unpleasantly, "How long have you


    been here?"


    The butler answered respectfully, "master, it''s been six years."


    "Six years is not enough for you to know your master well. It''s time for you to change your job." Scott


    said coldly.


    "Master, I''m sorry. Please punish me." The butler immediately bowed his head and apologized.


    "You know what to do." Scott lowered his head and continued to eat the food on his te.


    The butler watched him walking out of the house silently.


    "It seems that I can''t go to thepany today."


    Hearing this, Michelle, who was pretending to eat, raised her head confusedly and looked directly into


    his cold eyes.


    At that moment, she felt this man was a little scary.


    What did he mean by not going to thepany? Did he do this to avoid facing the Ashley?


    As the president of the Jiang Group, it''s totally unnecessary.


    After breakfast, Michelle looked a little bored. She was locked in this room by Scott and promised not to


    be out anyway.


    She sat on the couch watching TV. She looked through the TV, but couldn''t find anything interesting to


    watch. She wanted to borrow Scott''sputer, but the door was locked from the outside.


    She called Scott, but nobody answered for a long time. She didn''t know what he was busy with. He


    even didn''t have time to answer her phone.


    At the thought of this, it seemed that Michelle heard the voice outside the window. It was from Ashley.


    Out of curiosity, she quietly walked over. In order not to make Scott angry, she was obedient and only


    opened a small gap in the curtain, as long as she could see the outside world.


    At this time, Ashley was trapped outside the gate. She put her hands on the railing and raised her


    head, shouting out the name of Scott in the vi.


    There was dead silence outside the vi. Instead of leaving, Ashley put her feet on the railing and


    pretended to climb up.


    It was really a dangerous action and Michelle had a moment that she really worried that the woman


    would fall from the railing. But it was not strange that Scott chose to avoid meeting such a powerful


    woman.


    Just as she thought of it, Ashley suddenly raised her head and looked in her direction. For a moment,


    Michelle felt that she was in the woman''s eyes. Those resentful eyes seemed to want to tear her into


    pieces!


    "What are you doing here?"


    The door behind her was opened, and a cold voice came from behind. She shivered with fear.


    She drew the curtains back and turned around to look at the person who was standing behind her. She


    said, "it seems that Ashley is going to climb up."


    She pointed outside the window to let Scott look out. But he ignored her words and took her out of the


    house.


    "Where are we going?" She asked from behind.


    "In the study."


    Until now, Scott felt that he must see her with his own eyes. Otherwise, even if he was busy with work


    in the study, his mind would alle to her.


    This was the first time that Michelle came to Scott''s study. The study wasn''t very spacious, but it was


    fully equipped.


    She walked to the sofa in astonishment and sat down. Scott handed a bottle of water to her. She


    looked at the trademark on the bottle, it was exactly the expensive water!


    "I don''t like to drink it."


    She was telling the truth. She couldn''t be ustomed with such expensive bottled water at all.


    Scott smiled and said nothing. He walked to the desk and sat down. He turned on hisputer and


    slipped on the keyboard with his hands.


    Looking at him who was working so hard, Michelle just couldn''t help loving him again.


    The study was soundproof. She couldn''t hear anything outside. Just then, there was a quick knock on


    the door.


    Scott stopped his action. It was obvious that the blue veins on his face were throbbing and were more


    or less terrible.


    Michelle couldn''t help but swallow hard, and held the bottle of water tightly in her hand.


    When Scott went to the door and opened it, the butler said anxiously, "Oh, Mr. Scott, Miss Ashely fell


    off the railing!"

 Chapter 163 I Am Going To Kill Her!

    Chapter 163 I Am Going To Kill Her!


    Scott frowned. He had never thought that Ashley would be so bold. The iron gate outside the vi was


    three meters high. It was notmon people dared to jump off the gate.


    When she heard the news, Michelle quickly walked up to him and stood beside Scott. When she saw


    the housekeeper who was panting, she realized that he mighte up from downstairs.


    "Lock the door. Don''t let her in."


    "But..."


    The butler began to hem and haw on hearing that. At the same time, Ashley appeared at the stairway.


    She fixed her eyes on this side of the people, and her face was full of displeasure.


    Huffing and puffing, Ashley was standing on the stairs. Suddenly, her eyes twinkled, and finally fixed on


    Michelle.


    What they didn''t notice was the cosmetic knife in her hand.


    When Scott noticed her abnormality, he subconsciously blocked Michelle behind. He knew that a


    woman like Ashley would never be reasonable.


    "Go and call the bodyguards." Scott said to the butler.


    There seemed to be a murderous intent in the mist, which made people tremble with fear. The butler


    left in a hurry. He didn''t even dare to look at her when he passed by Ashley.


    After all, she was wearing a dress. When she jumped off the railing, she would be embarrassed.


    Looking at the panting Ashley, Scott pushed Michelle to the study, and he locked the door and stood


    outside. Ashley looked like a lunatic with her hair in a mess. The shoes she was wearing had long


    gone.


    It was obvious that Ashley''s parents didn''t know their daughter had returned from abroad and had no


    idea where to travel now. Otherwise, judging from her unfriendly attitude towards people, her parents


    wouldn''t allow her to go out.


    Michelle leaned against the door and listened to the sound from outside. Fortunately, she could still


    hear the sound outside when she leaned against the door.


    She realized the seriousness of the matter as she didn''t feel well when she saw the messy look on


    Ashley''s face. She would never allow herself to be reduced to such a condition as a rich youngdy. It


    could be seen that Ashley was a person of abnormal mind.


    When she was with Wyn, he had never told her anything about his family, so she didn''t know he had a


    sister. After three years of acquaintance, she found that she knew nothing about him.


    But it didn''t matter now. She had enough of Scott.


    "Scott, why don''t you love me? You are my fianc¨¦, I am your future wife. How could you flirt with other


    women in front of me? "


    Before she finished her words, she was walking towards Scott.


    Scott did not speak.


    "You said that you would marry me and we would have many children together. I''ve been waiting for


    you for such a long time. Why don''t you give me a home? How dare you let that woman sleep in our


    house! I''m gonna kill her! I''m gonna kill her! "


    With these words, a ferocious look began to appear on Ashley''s face, and she twisted her teeth, as if


    she was going to swallow others alive!


    Scott didn''t seem to care at all. He looked calmly at her as she made her way to him.


    The next second, however, Ashley was stopped by a group of men in ck rushing towards her. Scott


    asked his servant to call Ashley''s family.


    In the corridor, only Ashley''s hysterical cries could be heard.


    When Michelle heard the voice, she opened the door of the study and went out. What came into her


    sight was the situation that Ashley was suppressed by a group of men in ck. She was stunned at the


    scene.


    People who didn''t know them might think that they were shooting.


    The sight of Michelle drove Ashley crazier. She struggled to break free from the man''s grip.


    "Scott, Miss Ashely..." Seeing that Ashley was about to eat her up, Michelle couldn''t help but get a little


    closer to Scott. And that unexpected movement disturbed Ashley again.


    "Ah! Michelle, I''m gonna kill you! Kill you! " Now, Ashley had lost her mind. No matter who spoke to her,


    she couldn''t listen.


    She only wanted to follow her mind.


    "Take her away!" Scott shouted coldly.


    As soon as the men in ck got the order, they all held her tightly and forced her to go downstairs. But


    Ashley was so strong now that it took a lot of effort to go downstairs.


    The butler had called the Mu''s family, so they should be here soon. It was a family matter. As an


    outsider, Scott had no right to ask about it.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Otherwise, he would have sent Ashley to a psychiatric hospital without hesitation.


    He couldn''t understand why Ashley''s parents would not send her to a psychiatric hospital when she


    was in such a situation. As the daughter of the Mu family and in bad health since she was a child, her


    parents loved her very much.


    But as time went by, her condition got worse. However, Mr. and Mrs. Mu turned a blind eye to that, as if


    they were invisible. They always thought that their daughter was just too willful.


    It was not until they worried that Ashley would mess up the wedding that they ordered someone to


    send her abroad. Nobody knew what she was doing abroad during this period.


    Twenty minutester, the Mu family finally arrived, but only Wyn and Zoy came. Mr. and Mrs. Mu were


    still travelling abroad. No one knew when they woulde back.


    Scott looked at them coldly. They hadn''t seen each other for a few days and he found a female


    perfume smell on Wyn. Then he looked at him, as if he had said goodbye to him as before.


    "Brother inw, you still refused to take her to the psychiatric hospital even though she was so badly


    injured. Aren''t you afraid that she may hurt others when shees out?"


    As he spoke, Scott purposely spoke out the word "brother-inw" so that Wyn would notice his identity.


    Zoy also noticed that since they came in, Wyn''s eyes had not moved away from Michelle. As his wife, it


    was inevitable that she would feel ufortable.


    Wyn looked at Scott coldly and said nothing. Realizing the situation was not right, Zoy quickly went up


    to help break up the hostility.


    "Brother, when Ashley came back from abroad, she was in good spirits, but we didn''t know that things


    would develop like this. Don''t worry. We''ll take good care of her when we get home. "


    "I hope so." Scott looked at Zoy indifferently and said without any emotion.


    Wyn walked to Ashley andforted her softly. It was not until she had calmed down that he held her


    in his arms and was ready to leave. He didn''t want to stay at all.


    Ashley was fine at first, but when she passed by Zoy, she became out of whack again.


    She tightly grasped Zoy''s clothes, not willing to leave no matter what. She widened her eyes and


    shouted in pain, "you are a liar!"


    Because her loud voice attracted everyone in the vi at once.


    Scott frowned and fixed his eyes on Zoy. Feeling other people''s sights on her, Zoy felt ufortable


    as well. She thenforted Ashley, "don''t worry. It''s all right. Let''s go home."


    "Home?" Asked Ashley confusedly.


    "Well, home, let''s go home." Zoy smiled and spoke in a mild tone.


    Now, Ashley was only about five or six years old in terms of IQ and EQ. Zoy had to cajole her,


    otherwise it was hard to guarantee what she would do next.


    After hearing what she said, Ashley calmed down and obediently followed Zoy out.


    However, just as the group walked to the entrance of the gate, Ashley suddenly exploded! With a


    cosmetic knife in one of her hand, she struggled to free herself and ran straight to Michelle.


    Seeing this, all the people besieged her, but Ashley ran fast. When they besieged her, it was toote.


    The blood was flowing on the ground, drop by drop, bright red.


    The men in ck had a premonition that they would once again take hold of Ashley. It didn''t ur to


    Ashley that she had injured someone. When she saw the blood, her reason seemed toe back to


    her.


    "Scott..."


    "Scott, how are you?"


    "Brother..."


    Michelle rushed to him and felt bad when she saw the ce where Scott got injured. She looked at Zoy


    and Wyn standing in front of her, but said nothing. She held Scott''s arm and went upstairs.


    Luckily, his arm was injured, and his main artery was not effected. Otherwise, she couldn''t be as calm


    as she was now. She couldn''t stand what Ashley did.


    A person who suffered from mental disease was strolling all day long, but as her family, Zoy and Wyn


    could choose to stand by and watch. This couple was a perfect match.


    After they returned to the room, Michelle took the medicine kit handed over by servants, took out


    disinfectant fluid, cotton ball and gauze from it and began to clean up the wound for Scott.


    The facial knife that Ashley was holding was covered with bacteria. She had to be sterilized for safety.


    Scott was sitting on the edge of the bed, while Michelle squatted beside him and carefully cleaned his


    wounds.


    He looked at her with a smile on his face.


    "Wow!"


    Scott sucked in a breath because Michelle identally touched his wound just now.


    "Oh, I''m sorry." Michelle looked up at the frown on his face. She realized that she had been too


    careless just now, so this time she was a little more tender.


    She was not professional in bandaging. Therefore, it was not as good as the professional. But she had


    put her heart into it, and the effect was not bad, just as she thought.


    With the medicine box in her hand, Michelle wanted to take it off. But as soon as she turned around,


    she was dragged into Scott''s arms by his powerful left hand.


    Coincidently, she was still sitting on hisps, with one hand on his shoulder. Their postures seemed


    very intimate. She lowered her head shyly, avoiding his eyes.

 Chapter 164 She Has Mental Disease

    Chapter 164 She Has Mental Disease


    A grin appeared on Scott''s face as he gave her a kiss. He was still savoring the kiss after finishing.


    Michelle gave him an angry stare and was about to stand up, but Scott refused.


    "Mr. Scott, the wound has been bound up. Now I''m going to put the medicine box back." She said with


    dissatisfaction.


    "Kiss me, and I''ll let you go." Scott held her in his arms and begged shamelessly.


    "Why?" It was not until this moment that Michelle realized how stupid she was. If it weren''t for Scott


    standing in front of her, she might have been the one who got hurt.


    Scott was a tall and strong man. He was lucky that he only got hurt on his arm.


    He saved her life after all, so Michelle had no right to refuse him. This kiss was her reward.


    "Are you satisfied now?" Michelle bent over and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Then she stood up and


    said with a smile.


    Scott raised his eyebrows, leaned forward, pointed at his lips and said, "I want to kiss here." After


    saying that, he approached her with an evil smile on his face.


    His reaction made her face blush. Ignoring him, Michelle directly walked out with her medicine box.


    Since she finally escaped from the wolf''s den, she had no reason to go back.


    After she left, the smile on Scott''s face disappeared, because he was still thinking about what


    happened just now. He thought of what Ashley had said to Zoy, and felt something was wrong.


    In the Mu family''s vi.


    As soon as they got out of the car, a group of people rushed out of the vi. They stood in front of the


    car, with no expression on their faces. Looking at the people outside, Ashley hid herself in the arms of


    Zoy in fear and trembled.


    Looking at the woman in her arms, a trace of impatience shed in the eyes of Zoy, but only for a


    moment.


    A group of people helped Ashley into the house. As her condition worsened, her parents immediately


    knew about the information. They had just hurried back from abroad, only to see that Ashley was sitting


    on the sofa in a daze, with a pillow in her arms.


    "Ashley!"


    Mrs. Mu rushed into the room first. She wanted to hold her daughter in her arms, but was frightened by


    Ashley''s reaction. She stood still and didn''t dare to move.


    Ashley red at her fiercely as if she were going to eat her up.


    "My child, what happened to you?" Mr. Mu came in and stood beside Mrs. Mu. Seeing his wife crying


    made his heart ache. But he didn''t expect that his daughter''s condition would even get worse.


    "Didn''t they say that she waspletely recovered during the time of treatment abroad? How could


    she still make the same disease?" Mr. Mu called in the servant who had been serving Ashley abroad.


    The servant knelt on the ground as soon as he came in, lowered his head and refused to stand up.


    "Miss Ashely was normal when we were abroad."


    Ashley must be stimted by others, or it''s impossible to make her disease deteriorate. Everyone in


    this house knew it clearly, so they wouldn''t do such thing.


    Now, it seemed that their daughter had been stimted outside.


    "Go and ask Zoy and Wyn toe here." Mr. Mu said coldly.


    The servant got up and left in a hurry, and soon called in Wyn and Zoy. Two people stood at the door,


    and neither of them had the slightest intention toe in.


    "Come in." Mr. Mu ordered again.


    Wyn strode into the room first, and then Zoy followed. They went to Mr. Mu and greeted him in unison,


    "father."


    With a sullen face, Mr. Mu turned around, took a look at Ashley and Mrs. Mu, and then walked out of


    the room. "Follow me," he said


    After the three of them walked out of the room, Mr. Mu let the door to be closed and asked the servants


    to guard at the door in order not to disturb Ashley. If something happened to Ashely, they could rush in


    and help her.


    In the study, Mr. Mu sat on the wooden office chair. He looked up at the two standing in front of him


    with a serious expression.


    "Wyn, when I left, didn''t I specially tell you to protect your sister? You are her only brother. Don''t you


    have the ability to protect her? And you, my daughter-inw, now that my son goes to work, shouldn''t


    you take the responsibility on you since you are at home? "


    "Dad, I admit I did something wrong. I failed to protect Ashley. But you should also know that she is not


    a child anymore. She has her own thoughts and feelings. "


    Wyn didn''t say anything. It was Zoy who stood out.


    She was not raised in this family, so she was not afraid of Mr. Mu. All the people in the vi had seen


    how angry Mr. Mu was, so none of them dared to say a word.


    But Zoy was different. She knew that Mr. Mu asked their son to marry her just for the interests of their


    family. In that case, she could be said to be the master of the family.


    As long as she was unhappy, it was a piece of cake for the Mu Group to go bankrupt.


    She believed that Mr. Mu would not dare to offend her. As the saying goes, " a woman follows her


    husband no matter what his lot is." Zoy never regretted marrying Wyn. It was just she didn''t like to live


    with Wyn''s parents. They were always so fussy about trifles.


    Wyn remained silent throughout, without saying a word. His attitude made Mr. Mu angrier.


    "Wyn, I know you are busy, as you have to manage thepany. But your mother and I are not at


    home. You are the boss here. Now the wholepany is yours, and you are also the head of the Mu


    Group. But I hope you can spare some time toe to take care of family. " Mr. Mu also needed to


    take care of the business and the family at the same time when he was young.


    He just hoped that Wyn could inherit his strength.


    Seeing what Ashley had happened, Wyn felt bad. But he couldn''t do anything since things had


    happened.


    "Dad, please calm down. In fact, the reason why Ashley got angry this time is that she was stimted. I


    believe that as long as she don''t see that person in the future, it will be fine. " Zoy continued tofort


    her father-inw. She was a smart woman. She wouldn''t let him get angry for no reason.


    At least, it would make everyone unhappy.


    Mr. Mu understood what Zoy meant. He looked up at her and asked, "who is it?"


    After a pause, Zoy continued, "have you forgotten? Ashley loved my cousin all the time. "


    Hearing that, Mr. Mu understood immediately. It turned out that it was because of Scott that his


    daughter became like this.


    "Ah." Mr. Mu sighed. If it wasn''t for the Mu Group, he would never let his son marry a Jiang family''s


    daughter from floating outside. Zoy hadn''t received a good education after all, but seemed to be a


    student who just graduated from an ordinary university.


    But he knew that ording to the condition of Ashley, Scott would never agree. And the man named


    Jared was colder.


    After all, it was all his fault.


    "Well, you can all go out first. Leave me alone for a while."


    When the door of the study was closed again, silence returned to the room. Mr. Mu took out the album


    from the drawer and turned it over page by page. There were pictures of their family in those pictures.


    And the photo of either, Ashley appeared the most.


    In fact, since Ashley was born, the doctor said that her mental condition was not very good. So Mr. Mu


    had always taken care of his daughter carefully. Since she was a little girl, he would always give her


    whatever she wanted.


    The doctor said that she couldn''t be provoked, or her condition would get worse. If this continued, the


    girl''s life would also be in danger. Since the spiritual cells in her body were being gnawed by vicious


    cells, it could be imagined how painful it was.


    The door of the study was pushed open. Mr. Mu raised his head and saw his wife standing at the door,


    with a tray in her hand.


    Mrs. Mu slowly walked to the desk and bent over to put the tray on it. At that moment, she saw Mr. Mu


    wiping the tears.


    "Honey, do you still remember the first time when Ashley suffered the disease?"


    Mrs. Mu looked at her husband and there was a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    "Of course I remember." Mrs. Mu words made him lost in thought.


    It was when Ashley was in primary school. She didn''t talk much when she was a child, so she was


    always bullied by her ssmates. Once he returned from abroad and brought a box of chocte to her


    daughter.


    On the day her daughter went to school with that box of chocte in her arms, something unpleasant


    happened. When he had been there, he had seen a few little girls running out from under the tree and


    trying to take the chocte from their daughters'' arms.


    As a result, Ashley was kicked to the ground and even hit by someone on her.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    At first, he thought she was ying with her little friends and was happy about it, but he saw his


    daughter being pressed on the ground and abused. As a father at that time, he couldn''t help ming


    himself.


    He had never seen his own daughter being bullied by others.


    Later, Ashley''s mind was not as clear as before. He took her out of the school because of fear. In order


    not to let his daughter be bullied, Ashley studied almost at home.


    He was d that he had such a business in his life, or else Ashley would not be protected for now.


    Her name was ced at the university''s roll but rarely showed up there. Slowly he found that his


    daughter was afraid of strangers.


    After that, he trained her and took her with him wherever he went to parties. After all, this was a ce


    for young people, so it was very convenient to take her along.


    However, it was because of the banquet that Ashley fell in love with Scott at the first sight. At that time,


    he had appointed Zoy as the daughter-inw of the Mu family.

 Chapter 165 Help Me Take Shower

    Chapter 165 Help Me Take Shower


    At that time, he was very against the idea that Ashley and Scott went along, because Scott was a


    yboy at that time. No matter how much he appreciated Scott, he would never let his daughter suffer.


    "Honey, I think we should find a doctor to check up on Ashley tomorrow, otherwise her condition


    doesn''t get better." Mrs. Mu''s words interrupted Mr. Mu''s thoughts.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Mr. Mu turned to Mrs. Mu and nodded.


    He made sure that everything needed to be dealt, after an hour, the doctor came with many bags.


    However, Ashley was reluctant to see a doctor, holding a pillow tightly in her arms. She even bit when


    someone tried to take the pillow out of her arms.


    "I''m sorry. We have to start the treatment now. Please go out first."


    It was not an ordinary disease for Ashley, so it was not convenient for the doctor to treat her in front of


    others.


    Mr. Mu and Mrs. Mu took a nce at the woman lying on the bed with reluctance. As a result of the


    injection of tranquilizer, Ashley had recovered a lot. It made their heart ache to see her lost her reason.


    Aftering out, Mr. and Mrs. Mu went back to the room. They didn''t want to see their daughter suffer,


    which would only make their heart ache.


    Wyn went back to the room, grabing Zoy. Because of his strength, Zoy''s wrist was a little red.


    He looked at her angrily and asked, "did you instigate her?"


    "Wyn, I''m your wife. Do you think I''m that kind of man who will do harm to Ashley?" Zoy argued back,


    not to be outdone.


    "Well, aren''t you such a person?" Wyn cast a disdainful nce at her, and his tone was also arrogant.


    Her heart thumped, and her pupils were magnified in an instant, but she returned to normal in the next


    second. She looked at Wyn and said in a wronged tone, "Wyn, you must have misunderstood me."


    Then she tried to grab his arm, but he shook her hand off in disgust. "Don''t touch me. You''re dirty."


    Thest word was like a dagger piercing into Zoy''s heart. She slowly put down her hand and walked


    towards the bed in low spirits. She sat on the bed, looking down at the slippers on her feet, and didn''t


    say a word for a long time.


    Looking at her, Wyn didn''t say anything else, pushed open the door in front of him and went out. This


    time, Zoy didn''t chase out.


    "Let me see how heartless you are."


    Before getting in the car, Wyn looked up at the seats on the second floor with an evil smile on his lips.


    Since he had changed, her white Audi had been thrown in the garage. He had changed to a new


    Lamborghini, which was bright red and shining.


    Although it was not good for a man to drive such a bright car, he did not say that he was the owner of


    the car.


    The car ran fast and finally stopped in front of a bar. A woman in coquettish clothes came out of the


    bar, and on her 10cm high-heeled shoes, she swayed her waist as she walked towards Wyn.


    She looked at Wyn first, and then kissed him on the cheek.


    Wyn wrapped his arms around her waist and smelled her greedily. The pleasant perfume filled his


    nostrils.


    "Do you like this car?"


    The woman looked at him in disbelief and then looked at the limited edition Lamborghini parked by the


    roadside. Her eyes widened.


    "Really? Wyn, give it to me. It''s a new one. " She could not believe her ears. She asked him again,


    trying to get an affirmative answer from his eyes.


    "Yes."


    Who was he? The most powerful man in the Mu Group, what did he possess the most? Of course, it


    was money. This car was just a piece of cake. It was not worth mentioning.


    There was a strong perfume smell on Wyn''s body, so Scott believed that Zoy definitely sensed it. As


    Zoy''s cousin, Scott absolutely had the right to protect this so-called cousin.


    It was just that he had never thought highly of this cousin. If it was not for the sake of his father, he


    would not have said a word to her.


    Having been suffering for so many years, he was still able to see something from the expression in


    Zoy''s eyes. This woman was too scheming and not an easygoing person.


    After dinner, Scott requested for a bathing request which made Michelle blush!


    Michelle pretended to be deaf and turned to walk outside. But how could she deceive Scott with her


    mind?


    "No water should be touched on my wound. Do you want me to wash it by myself? And who did I get


    hurt for? "


    Scott sat on the edge of the bed and said yfully. But before he could finish his words, Michelle came


    back and replied, "yes, master."


    If she didn''t do that, he would keep torturing her for many times with this reason. She had no choice but


    to do that in order to be released sooner.


    As for her home, Scott had called. Olivia was so happy to hear that they were living together.


    All of a sudden, Michelle realized that she was definitely picked up by her mother in the roadside.


    In fact, what worried her most was the condition of Emily. After all, Scott took her away from the party


    that night and she never told Walter. Michelle didn''t know how Emily was doing now. She was afraid


    that Emily would be angry with her because of this.


    When she was thinking, she was interrupted by Scott.


    She looked at him with some embarrassment and said, "well, I''ming."


    Scott''s arm was injured, so he couldn''t touch water. Therefore, Michelle decided to use a wet towel to


    clean his body. But when she just thought of that scene, her face turned red again.


    Not until she entered the bathroom did she realize that she had fallen into the tiger''sir. She wanted to


    run out, but found it was toote.


    Scott was already waiting for her. Besides, he was so arrogant that anyone who saw him would want to


    beat him up.


    "I''m going out to get a chair for you. You can sit on it and I''ll help you wipe your body." After making an


    excuse, she found that Scott did not stop her, so Michelle ran out of the room as quickly as she could.


    She walked around the room and found a chair that could be put in the bathroom.


    But when she was about to move, she suddenly realized what she was doing.


    "Oh my God! How can I promise him? I''m crazy. I''d better take the opportunity to run away. Anyway, he


    still has one hand which can move and he can take a shower. "


    At the thought of this, Michelle intended to throw away the chair and steal away.


    But the man inside seemed to have eyes on her, he urged impatiently, "honey, hurry up."


    "Coming!" Because that chair was too heavy, it was difficult for her to move it.


    As soon as she came in, she saw that Scott was leaning against the wash basin and looked impatient.


    Michelle knew that she had been out for too long, so she quickly bowed her head to apologize.


    Fortunately, Scott did not say anything.


    "I don''t want to wipe my body with a towel because it''s still sticky." As expected, when Michelle was


    about to turn on the tap for hot water, Scott began to stir up trouble.


    "Then what do you want?" With a towel in her hand, Michelle paused and looked up at him.


    "Wash my hair, put a hot water, help me take off my clothes, and then I''ll go in." Scott said slowly.


    However, after hearing this, Michelle was suddenly stunned!


    He actually asked her to help him take off his clothes! Take off clothes! It meant that she was going to


    confront him barely?


    No, absolutely not. She was still an unmarried girl. She couldn''t do this. If she blew off with Scott in the


    future, how could she get married?


    "Hurry up."


    Seeing that she was absent-minded, Scott couldn''t help urging her again.


    "Okay."


    She thought if she took off his clothes with her eyes closed, wouldn''t it be fine if she couldn''t see?


    Thinking of this, Michelle felt much better. She asked Scott to stand in front of the wash basin, adjust


    the temperature of the water, make him bow slightly and wash his head.


    Scott felt the touch in her hand and couldn''t helpughing.


    She was the first woman to wash his hair, and she must be thest one. But wasn''t this the kind of


    family he had imagined so many times?


    "I''m done. I''ll go out first. You try to take off the clothes yourself." After she washed his hair, Michelle


    thought of the things she would do next and made an excuse to leave.


    But the next second, she was pulled into the arms by Scott.


    "What? You want to leave?"


    He looked down at her, with a deep smile on the corner of his mouth. It could be said that he was up to


    something.


    "No, it''s not." With her head against his chest, Michelle didn''t dare to move. She felt his body so hot


    under the two thinyers of clothes.


    "Honey, how many times do I have to remind you?" Scott put his head on her shoulder, and warm


    breath fell on her neck.


    Feeling a little ufortable, Michelle rubbed against him and broke free from his arms all of a


    sudden. "Don''t be naughty," she said


    "Yes." Scott replied seriously, looking very funny.


    Michelle couldn''t help but burst intoughter. She tried her best to hold back herughter and stretched


    out her hand to undo the buttons on Scott''s clothes.


    Why did he have to wear clothes with buttons? The feeling to unbutton them... A little uneasy.


    Scott kept his head down and smiled increasingly happily.


    As Michelle unbuttoned the buttons one by one slowly, and blushed her cheeks more and more. When


    she unbuttoned the third button of his shirt, she saw his strong chest. She looked at the muscles on it


    and couldn''t help swallowing.


    At the moment, she didn''t dare to look at Scott because she was afraid that she would attract his


    attention.

 Chapter 186 Register For Marriage

    Chapter 186 Register For Marriage


    In the heart, sadness and happiness were all good. They would be memories and a beautiful


    scenery in the life.


    When he went back home after work, he saw a woman sobbing in front of the sofa. Scott frowned, put


    down his briefcase and walked over.


    "What''s wrong?" He asked worriedly. He was afraid that she got enterogastritis again. If that was the


    case, he would me himself.


    Recently, he had too many things to deal with in thepany. He was so busy that his mind was


    almost filled with those data.


    "The series has a happy ending," Michelle blew her nose with a tissue and took another to wipe her


    tears.


    Scott didn''t hear her. He turned to look at the TV and saw amercial on it.


    TV Series?


    Oh, he remembered it.


    "Woo woo woo..." Scott had just sat next to her and was embraced by her all of a sudden. Scott


    seemed surprised but still hugged her initiatively.


    "It''s okay. Don''t be sad. " Scott never cared about this. He didn''t like to watch TV drama, but focused


    on news and sports programs.


    But his habits seemed to have changed a lot since he knew this woman.


    He would never watch TV alone unless she was here. At least he thought that as a man, he shouldn''t


    have taken the remote control from a woman.


    "You don''t know that I am moved by the words in it. I think women will be moved by it." Michelle could


    feel his heartbeat and the sadness was temporarily forgotten by her.


    "What do you mean?" Scott echoed.


    In fact, he was still very curious about what Michelle had heard that made her so moved.


    It was strange that young women nowadays liked soap operas, which only appeared in campus. In


    reality, the chances of that happening were very small.


    "The leadingdy in the series said that you fell in love with me at first sight, right? The man said, if I


    knew that I would love you so much one day, I would fell in love with you at first sight. " Speaking of


    this, Michelle burst into tears again.


    Women were easy to be moved.


    Scott couldn''t help but admire the words. He was not a woman. He couldn''t feel what Michelle thought.


    However, he knew that women liked romantic things, which could not be changed.


    As long as a little affection was mixed in his action and words, the women would be crying.


    But Michelle often watched handsome man in the TV series obsessively. Scott still felt a little


    ufortable in his heart.


    ''''Am I not handsome?'''' He could also say honey words, but she never put it in mind. It was a shameful


    thing for men.


    Michelle looked at him and shook her head, suggesting that he was very handsome.


    Scott smiled and held her in his arms. "It''s wonderful to watch a TV series, but your reality is more


    wonderful. I will give you what I have and what I don''t have. "


    After saying that, Scott held her head with one hand and kissed her forehead.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After dinner, Scott took Michelle to the room, which made Michelle surprised. She looked at him and


    saw him walking back and forth in the room. He took off his coat and put it on again.


    People who knew him might think he was nervous, but those who didn''t know would think he was sick.


    Seeing him like this, Michelle could not help snickering.


    "Michelle, please help me find my family register, I can''t remember where it is."


    It turned out that he was just looking for the family register inside the room. But why did he want it at


    this time. With her eyes blinking, Michelle looked quite innocent but still stand there.


    Scott looked up and was so fascinated by her. He found that Michelle was the most attractive woman at


    this time.


    "Come with me."


    He strode towards her and held her in his arms.


    "Why did you look for the family register?" Michelle asked casually.


    "You little fool, of course I have registered for marriage." For the first time, Scott found out that he really


    needed the family register so much.


    He had never taken it seriously in the past, so he could not even remember the exact position of putting


    it.


    Hearing these key words, Michelle was shocked with her eyes wide open!


    She looked at Scott as if she was asking him what was going on. What on earth did he want to do?


    Register for marriage?


    ''Does it have to be so soon? They have known each other for only a few months.'' Although she


    admitted that she loved him, she was not ready to get married. Did he really want to marry her?


    "I I haven''t decided whether I should marry you or not. " She hesitated for a long time and spoke her


    mind out. As expected, when Scott heard this, he had a pause.


    He stopped looking for the family register and stood stiffly there.


    For a long time, Michelle didn''t see his reaction, thinking that her words might hurt him. But she had


    epted his proposal, so getting married wasn''t a big deal to her.


    "How should I punish you?" Scott must seize this opportunity. But when he saw the ring on her finger,


    he felt happy. He only pretended to be angry temporarily.


    He held her hands tightly, unwilling to let her go.


    Michelle tried to draw back her hand but failed.


    She nced at him shyly and turned her head away. In fact, she was not afraid of his punishment at all,


    because he had said that he would not do such a thing to her, unless she was willing to.


    She had never thought that she would marry him.


    "Scott, am I dreaming?" She asked eagerly.


    "You little fool, you are not dreaming." Scott pinched her face with doting eyes.


    Michelle stuck out her tongue at him. She pushed him away and found an excuse to shower herself.


    Scott stood still, shaking his head and smiling.


    When she came out from the bathroom, Scott was not in the room. Michelle started to look for him in


    the room, but she found his trace on the balcony. She walked over, hugged him from behind and


    pressed her head against his body.


    A cool breeze blew over, ruffling her wet hair.


    "Ah."


    Michelle sneezed. She seemed to have caught a cold.


    Scott cared about her, pulled her into his arms and warned, "get in, or I''ll punish you if you get sick."


    "President, how are you going to punish me?" Michelle joked with him as it was too cold outside.


    A joke would ease the tension.


    "Of course Kiss you. " After that, Scott held her face and pressed his lips against hers. Michelle didn''t


    dodge, but weed him with a bold smile.


    This kiss, mixed with too many emotions, made people feel incredibly, and at the same time, they had a


    strong urge to cry.


    I just want to think of you like this. Although every night, I can only think of you with my heart, you affect


    my heart, I hope my heart can apany you to sleep.


    In the middle of the luxury roomid an ancient bed. The windows of the room were closed, and French


    windows with three floors blocked the sunlight outside.


    In the room, the two yellowishmp lit up the room, which brightened up the beautiful woman, whose


    long hair fell over her shoulders and fair skin.


    Sleeping on the soft cotton quilt, she was like a fairy.


    Scott leaned on the side and quietly looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. He looked calm on


    his face without any expression or thoughts.


    "Look forward to our wedding night. The moment I have you." He murmured. The woman in bed was


    obviously still in her sleep, with no more expression because of his words.


    He still remembered that when they met for the first time, she cried so sadly that it melted his heart in


    just a second.


    If he hadn''t been a yboy, he would fall in love with her at that time. It''s hard to say whether it''s fate or


    not.


    When he heard that she had a rtionship with Wyn, for the first time, Scott felt a heartache. It was not


    that intense pain, but dull heartache.


    ''Should I thank Wyn?''


    If it weren''t for Wyn''s leaving, Scott wouldn''t have found out that he loved Michelle so much. Before,


    women were just some toys for him. They were just like toys in his childhood, if he got tired of them, he


    would throw them away.


    But now, he felt something precious. Michelle was not his toy, but his most precious jewelry in his life.


    When you really loved one thing, you would find thatnguage was fragile and powerless. Words and


    feelings would always diverge.


    Fingers skimming over her warm skin, Michelle thought about everything in the past, and Scott also felt


    that time passed too slowly. It seemed that he hadn''t known her for a long time.


    "You are the only woman I have ever fallen in love with in my life." Scott''s fingers slid down from her


    forehead inch by inch and finally stayed on her ruddy lips.


    His eyes were full of love and sparkled.


    If Michelle could see him like this, she might have be obsessed with him. She had never thought


    that her future husband would be so handsome.


    In fact, she had already woken up. But facing his fiery eyes, she was a little embarrassed to open her


    eyes.


    But if he kept looking at her like that, she would definitely be caught. So she turned overzily with her


    back to him, pretending to continue to sleep.


    But she didn''t notice the smile on Scott''s face.


    In the beginning, she cared about his identity as a yboy very much, butter she found that when


    she really loved a person, she could tolerate both his advantages and


    shorings.

 Chapter 187 Help!

    Chapter 187 Help!


    After getting washed, Scott couldn''t wait taking her to try on wedding dress given that it was weekend


    and he was so eager.


    Sitting in the car, Michelle looked out of the window without turning her head to look at him.


    She hadn''t told her mother about such an important matter, but she believed that her mother would


    agree.


    The thought of getting married made herugh.


    When Scott nced at her, she held back her smile immediately. But her appearance was more


    pleasing.


    The car stopped in front of a wedding dress shop, and the splendid store made people''s heart beat


    faster. After that, Michelle didn''t get off until Scott opened the door.


    Really? Get married in this way?


    Things went on so smoothly that they seemed to be a little different from what she had imagined. But


    love is consensually the thing. The so-called difficulties only base on the two of them.


    Stepping into the wedding dress shop, she found the light was splendid and dazzling. A huge heart-


    shaped crystal chandelier hung in the center of the hall, highlighting the luxury and extravagance.


    "This way, please."


    The waiter soon came up to them. It was obvious that they didn''t know the identity of Scott, or they


    would be frightened.


    Michelle and Scott looked at each other, Michelle felt a little nervous.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." Scott held her hand and followed the waiter.


    "Sir, what kind of wedding dress would you like?" When the group of people came into the room which


    was filled with clothes, Michelle was almost stunned by these clothes.


    Why did she try on the wedding dress?


    But ording to theyout of this shop, the wedding dresses here must be more expensive than those


    in the ordinary store.


    "Pick one for thisdy." Scott loosened Michelle''s and sat on the sofa.


    The waitress looked at her up and down, walked to the back of the cab and took out a snow-white


    wedding dress. She first showed it to Scott and got his approval before she gave it to Michelle.


    "Michelle, please give it a try,"


    Scott couldn''t help urging her when he saw Michelle holding the wedding dress and staring at it.


    The fitting room''s door was opened slowly. He saw her white feet like jade. With a pair of high-heeled


    crystal shoes, her feet reflected a little white light, which was amazing.


    Even the air seemed to be frozen, and time also stopped at the moment. In the silent space, there was


    only an elegant and dignified figure slowly walked to the sofa.


    Her shoulders were half bared, and the graceful curve of the arc showed off her slender waist. The


    music in the shop seemed to wee her arrival.


    Scott stood up from the sofa subconsciously, he looked at the woman in front of him and finally smiled


    with satisfaction.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t I look good in this dress? " Seeing his reaction, Michelle seemed to be a little


    self-abased. The waist of the wedding dress was designed to be very slim, which almost made her out


    of breath. But it was said that women only had once in a lifetime, so it was worth it no matter how hard


    it was to be beautiful.


    "No, you are gorgeous, breathtaking."


    If it were not in the wedding dress shop, Scott would have taken her in his arms and kissed her


    carefully to make up for everything.


    Michelle''s face turned red because of his words. She lowered her head without looking at him, "I''m


    going to take off the wedding dress."


    Then she rushed into the fitting room so fast that Scott couldn''t respond to it in time.


    He stood there with hands in his pockets, smiling happily.


    The phone vibrated from his pocket. He nced at the closed door of the fitting room and went out with


    taking out his phone.


    He took a look at the caller number. It was Steve. He didn''t want to answer the phone, but he was


    afraid that there would be something wrong.


    "Go ahead. I''m so busy." Scott pressed the answer key and said impatiently to the person on the


    phone.


    Hearing his tone, Steve seemed to be a little angry, "Hey, I''m telling you. I''ve been your scapegoat. But


    look at you, you didn''t even say thanks to me. "


    "You two make a good couple," There was an obvious irony in Scott''s words. Although Ashley was the


    daughter of Mu family, she was a fool with mental disease.


    No one would fall in love with a woman like her?


    But Steve seemed to be obsessed with her after days of getting along with her. It was so fast that Scott


    could not imagine, and he had not known his taste until now.


    "Well, don''t talk about Ashley. She''s getting better now. When she recovers from the illness, we''ll get


    engaged. You muste then. " What Steve said was totally out of Scott''s expectation. It seemed that


    he was true to her, or he would never do such an impulsive thing.


    But Steve always acted quickly.


    "Congrattions!"


    They continued to chat for a while. After hanging up the phone, a big smile appeared on the face of


    Scott. It worked. At least he got rid of another woman.


    When he went back to the wedding dress shop, he found that Michelle was waiting for him on the sofa.


    "Scott, what happened? Why are you smiling?"


    Seeing he came in with a smile, Michelle got up from the sofa immediately. The moment he came in


    just now, the breeze gently yed with the corner of his clothes, and the hair on his forehead slightly


    lifted. He was very handsome.


    "Let''s go. The wedding dress here is not good. I will ask a French designer to design a unique wedding


    dress for you."


    Scott said without reservation in front of the people in the store. He was telling the truth. He thought


    that only the best thing in the world was suitable for her. In fact, if Steve didn''t call him, he wouldn''t


    know that happiness was in his hand.


    He must protect their love, because this love did note easy.


    After getting out of the wedding dress shop, Scott took Michelle to a restaurant. Actually, Michelle didn''t


    like to eat in such a ce.


    "Is your intestines and stomach all right? But it can''t eat raw food either. The potato here is very


    delicious and I believe you will like it. " Scott took her out of the car and walked into the dining room.


    The woman who was unhappy immediately smiled when she heard it was her favorite mashed potato.


    Mashed potato was her favorite, but she had never eaten it in front of Scott. How did he know?


    "When we cook at home, we have potatoes in our dish. I find that you especially choose to eat


    potatoes. I know you like eating potato very much. " Scott noticed her doubt and exined.


    Michelle suddenly realized that he found it when she even did not notice.


    Since she fell in love with him, her IQ and EQ seemed to have been reduced a lot in an instant. Was


    she the decisive professional woman in themercial field?


    "Scott, if I need to take wedding photos, I want to go to the seaside." It was her dream since she was a


    little girl. She was afraid that Scott would arrange everything early, so she immediately reminded him.


    Scott was eating and he didn''t expect to hear this. He hadplex feelings in his heart and didn''t know


    whether he shouldugh or not.


    "Really? It was said that someone didn''t want to try on the wedding dress at that time and now she was


    urgent to take wedding photos. Michelle, I didn''t expect you to be so capricious. "


    "Capricious? How ironic! I won''t eat it. "


    Michelle pretended to be angry and was about to leave without eating anything.


    However, her wrist was grabbed by Scott. She looked down at him and saw a look on his face as if he


    knew he was wrong.


    "Honey, it''s my fault. Please forgive me." Scott was ying up to her regardless of his image.


    "That''s more like it. I forgive you now." She seemed to think too much, but this was her dream from her


    childhood to adulthood.


    Going to the seaside for wedding photos? How beautiful!


    After the dinner, they went back to the car. When Scott fastened the safety belt for her, he saw that she


    didn''t speak, and a snicker appeared on his lips. He immediately got close to her and kissed her red


    lips.


    He kissed her softly. Until both of them were out of breath, Scott looked at her affectionately. "Honey,


    you look so beautiful in your wedding dress today, which makes me intoxicated. I regret that I didn''t


    know you until now. "


    ''Is this a confession of love?'' How affectionate he was! Now that she couldn''t help blushing.


    "Scott, let''s get some fresh air by the river."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Okay."


    Scott didn''t like to go to the river to breathe fresh air, but she did.


    "Scott, I''m thirsty. Can you buy me some drinks? I want to drink milk tea. "


    There were many people walking by the river. Since it waste autumn now, the weather was neither


    hot nor cold.


    "Okay, sit here and wait for me."


    Michelle nodded at him.


    The wind by the river was very cool. Sitting on the chair, Michelle looked at where Scott was leaving


    from time to time, but she didn''t see him.


    Ten minutes had passed. She was a little impatient.


    "Maybe he doesn''t know how to buy it?"


    Scott had never bought any food from roadside stands before, which reminded Michelle. She stood up


    and walked in the direction he left.


    Walking, she felt that there were fewer and fewer people around her. It was not until atst that she


    found herself walking to the edge of the river.


    When she was about to turn around and go back, her body was given a hard push!


    "Ah!" Before she screamed, she only felt that the water rushed into her nose and made her difficult to


    breathe. She struggled in the river, constantly calling for help. But nobody came near.


    "Help Help... "


    It happened all of a sudden. Michelle was pushed into the river before she came to herself. Who on


    earth was?


    Was someone intentional?


    Her mind went nk. Michelle wanted to run away from this horrible ce.


    She couldn''t reach the ground. She was afraid

 Chapter 188 Who Are You

    Chapter 188 Who Are You


    Scott came out of the store with arge bag of food in his hand. If the boss had changes to return for


    him, he wouldn''t have been here for so long. To make it up, he had bought her favorite snacks.


    "I heard someone fell into the water. Let''s hurry up and check if she is still alive."


    "It seems dying."


    Two women were walking past Scott. When Scott heard the news, he was shocked. Suddenly, he


    loosened his hands, which were holding the stic bag, and turned around running to where the thing


    happened.


    A bunch of people gathered at the center. He pushed his way through the crowd and saw that Michelle


    was lying on the cold ground!


    "Michelle!"


    The heart skipped a beat. Scott looked at her with a nervous look, his thick eyebrows furrowed, and his


    handsome face changed in horror.


    He was so scared when he saw Michelle''s face.


    "Call an ambnce!" He shouted at the people behind him. These people stood here at this point, but


    no one had the intention to call an ambnce. Scott felt painful.


    "Michelle, please, wake up and look at me. Michelle... "


    Lying on the stretcher, Michelle couldn''t hear a single wording out of Scott''s mouth. She was pale


    and cold all over. Next to her, Scott held her hand tightly, tears filling his eyes.


    He wanted to cry, but at this moment, he couldn''t cry, absolutely not.


    "Sir, you are not allowed to enter the emergency room now. Please wait outside."


    The moment the door was closed, Scott took a final look at the girl lying on the bed in the emergency


    room. At the moment, he was sitting on the ground in a state of trance.


    On a lonely and quiet corridor in the hospital, Scott sat on a blue bench, looking tired. He held his head


    and bowed it, looking miserable.


    Walter rushed in from the outside of the hospital, anxiously looking for the figure of Scott.


    "Scott." He ran to him and stood in front of Scott, calling his name.


    Scott raised his head. His eyes were obviously moist. At that moment, Walter realized that he was


    crying


    When a man was crying, one could imagine how important that person or the thing was to him. At this


    moment, Scott hadpletely thrown away his self-esteem and pride.


    "Walter, tell me. Michelle will be fine. I want you to tell me in person... " Scott grabbed Walter''s arms


    tightly, feared look made Walter heartbroken.


    It never urred to him that the president of the Jiang Group would be so coward sometimes.


    It was the first time he had seen a tear on his face though he had known Scott for so many years. At


    that moment, he suddenly realized that his love for Michelle was nothing at all.


    Walter patted his shoulder and said, "don''t worry. It''ll be fine."


    He believed that Michelle was very lucky and would not leave so easily.


    The people she loved and loved her were waiting for her.


    Hearing Walter''s, Scott did not feel relieved but was even more worried. With a tearing pain in his


    heart, he bit his lips, trying hard to hold back his tears.


    Michelle was almost dying because of the drowning, how on earth had she drowned? Moreover, why


    did she drown in a remote ce?


    Didn''t he ask her to wait for him there? Why couldn''t she listen to him?


    Who on earth would do this to her?


    Scott suddenly clenched his hand. He let that man go again and again, but that''s why he was so


    powerful.


    Walter knew that Scott was ming himself. He wanted tofort him, but he didn''t know what to say


    all of a sudden. Since such a big thing happened, Scott could inform him immediately, which meant that


    he was very righteous.


    It meant that he hadn''t forgotten him as a good friend.


    "Scott, don''t me yourself. Michelle hasn''te out yet. It''s not your style to be so sad early." Finally,


    Walter patted on Scott''s shoulder. Although his tone was optimistic, his eyes were somewhat erratic. To


    be honest, even he himself didn''t believe this.


    Half an hourter, the doctor came out.


    Scott and Walter walked to the doctor. Both of them were curious about what was going on inside.


    The doctor uncovered his mask and frowned deeply. After seeing this, Scott was suddenly nervous.


    "How is she, doctor?" Scott grabbed the doctor''s shoulder and asked urgently.


    The doctor shook his head, and everyone''s heart suddenly became cold.


    "The patient was sent herete and the condition is not optimistic. We have called the director of the


    hospital in person to save her. The director was an excellent doctor. He was more confident to rescue


    the patient. Of course, there may be an unexpected risk in the emergency treatment. " The doctor


    looked serious. Michelle drank too much water, and there were many bacteria in the water.


    Even if she was rescued, the bacterial hiding in the body would slowly extend in the future, causing


    damage to the body.


    The director of Municipal Hospital in C City was a legend in the medical field. It was believed the


    sess rate would be much higher if he cured her personally.


    Hearing this, Scott''s face darkened and his mood sank.


    ''Be safe, Michelle.'' Scott prayed in his mind.


    He prayed in his mind that if possible, he hoped he was the person who drowned. He should have let


    her buy something with him. Why? Why did he leave her alone?


    This time, he believed it was not an ident.


    Another two and a half hours passed and the door of the emergency room was pushed open. Scott and


    Walter stood up.


    They all looked at the woman lying on the cart, whose face was still so pale.


    The doctor''s gaze swept over both of them and said, "the patient has been all right. It can be said that


    she just got out of danger. Please go through the admission procedure. "


    "Doctor, I want the best ward!" Scott said to the doctor.


    Walter patted on Scott''s shoulder, making a gesture for him to stay here to take care of Michelle. After


    that, he went through the admission procedure.


    The doctor''s words finally set his restless heart at ease.


    In the next few days, Scott was with Michelle and never was willing to leave. Walter was worried about


    him, so he always bought the most expensive and best food for him.


    It was just that, Scott only ate a few bites each time. In just a few days, he looked much thinner than


    before.


    "Scott, Michelle will worry about you if you continue like this." Walter tried tofort him, but failed.


    Sitting there still, Scott was absent-minded as if he had lost his soul.


    Walter knew Scott couldn''t change his mind, so he turned around and left.


    The doctor said that Michelle fell into aa because of drowning.


    She was unable to eat anything recently and had to rely on the pipe.


    Scott came out of the bathroom with a basin of hot water in his arms. He wet the towel, wrung it dry


    and wiped her arms and cheeks.


    "Will you feel better?"


    He asked her. Even if he knew, she would not answer.


    The darkness gradually enveloped the whole C City, and the flickering lights illuminated every corner of


    the city. A cool wind came in from the window, making people feel cold all over.


    In the middle of the night, Scott on the edge of the bed felt the movement on the bed. He was a light


    sleeper, so he was awakened at once.


    He suddenly sat up and looked excitedly at the woman on the bed, only to find that it was his illusion.


    He stood up and tucked her in and touched her messy hair on her forehead with his hand. She must


    feel very ufortable since she hadn''t washed her hair for a few days.


    "Michelle, please wake up quickly. Let''s go home together." He took her hand and kissed the back of it.


    The next morning, Scott went to the bathroom to get some hot water as usual. When he came out, he


    saw Michelle sitting on the edge of the bed, preparing to wear her shoes!


    He thought he had a hallucination, the illusion appeared again. He closed his eyes for a while, and then


    opened again. This time, he was sure that he had seen it right!


    "Michelle, you are awake?" Scott ran over happily, regardless of the washbasin he had thrown on the


    ground.


    He held her in his arms, smelling the exclusive smell of her body. At this moment, he was so excited


    that he was about to cry.


    Michelle just sat there still and didn''t say anything for a long time. Only when Scott got rid of her hand


    did he notice the way she looked at him. It was the way she looked at a stranger.


    "Michelle, are you okay?" He asked worriedly. He thought she was not feeling well.


    "Sir, who are you? Where am I? "


    Boom! A sense of doom welled up in his heart. Scott looked at the woman in front of him. Her eyes


    were as pure as crystal, as clean as a newborn baby. But the strange and confused expression on


    Michelle''s face made Scott so surprised that he couldn''t believe his ears.


    He even didn''t know what kind of expression he should put on to face Michelle now.


    "I''m Scott? Your Scott!How could you forget me?"


    Scott''s face stiffened and he asked simply.


    Michelle looked at the handsome face of Scott and kept silent for a while. Then she replied in a weak


    voice, "you Who is it? "


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Scott''s stiff face copsedpletely, and he turned to the door and shouted, "doctor!"


    A nurse heard the roar of Scott and ran to the doctor in charge of Michelle who was reading files in the


    office.


    The doctor came. He froze at the moment he entered and then went in. "What''s wrong?"


    "Doctor, she said she didn''t know who I am!" Scott said in a muffled voice.


    The doctor frowned and took out the stethoscope and a small handkerchief to get close to Michelle.


    When he walked to the bed, Michelle took a step back out of instinct.


    Looking at her vignt face, the doctor took her wrist and said gently, "I''m your attending doctor. Don''t


    worry. You are just amon disease. Now you may feel a little confused, but these may be the


    temporary symptom. You should have a good rest, don''t ask too many questions first. "

 Chapter 189 She Forgot Him

    Chapter 189 She Forgot Him


    Afterforting Michelle, the doctor winked at Scott, turned around and left.


    Looking at Michelle, who still looked vignt and strange, Scott smiled bitterly and went out.


    When he arrived at the doctor''s office, Scott sat opposite the doctor.


    "The patient''s brain isck of oxygen because of drowning, so it''s normal for her to lose her memory


    now. As long as she takes good care of herself for a period of time, I believe she will be fine. "


    The doctor put his palms together on the desk and looked at Scott seriously.


    "What? She lost her memory? Scott, how on earth do you protect her? " When Walter heard the news,


    he was so angry that he grabbed the cor of Scott and wanted to punch him.


    However, Scott chose to close his eyes, waiting for the fist toe.


    The pain didn''t fall for a long time. He opened his eyes and saw Walter ring at him. He also put


    down his hand in the air.


    "Scott, let go of Michelle." Sitting on the bench of the hospital, Walter looked a little dispirited. He


    lowered his head and didn''t go to see Scott.


    After a short pause, Scott stood up angrily and looked down at Walter, "it''s impossible. I will never let


    her leave me!"


    "Scott, have you ever thought that Michelle would be like this all because of you. One or two


    times might be idents, but the constant idents must be deliberately done by someone. Scott,


    don''t you think that someone is deliberately targeting you? " Walter''s analysis hit the nail on the head of


    Scott.


    "Then why didn''t hee to me?" Scott continued to roar, even forgetting that they were in the hospital


    now.


    "Because you are too powerful. They can''t approach you."


    The way Scott gnashed his teeth was frightening. In the ward, Michelle was lying on the bed but didn''t


    fall asleep. She heard clearly the conversation between the two people outside.


    She turned over and tears fell quietly, wetting the white pillow.


    In fact, what Walter said was right. Scott was rich and powerful, and those who wanted to hurt him


    were not stupid enough to attack him. But was that really good?


    The repeated harm to innocent people made Scott hate them even more. Because of them, he almost


    lost his beloved woman. He would never allow such a thing to happen.


    Walter also felt bad, because Michelle''s situation was not a selective amnesia, but a real amnesia. She


    had no impression of any of them.


    She couldn''t remember them. She was afraid of them and even tried to escape from them.


    "What did the doctor say?"


    Walter continued to ask after Scott calmed down. Just now, Scott was warned by the nurse here many


    times to be quiet. But he still lost his temper as if he hadn''t heard it.


    He had money. At the worst, he could buy the whole hospital!


    "The doctor said that she might recover after a good sleep, or she might not be able to remember


    anything for the rest of her life." Scott was sitting on a blue chair in the corridor. He lowered his head


    and looked at the cold ground.


    "Hey, Scott, if you really want her to be happy, please let her go. Since she doesn''t remember who you


    are now, just cut off your intersection and return it to a parallel line, as if you have never known each


    other. " After saying that, Walter looked at Scott''s absent-minded face and sighed again.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, I won''t let her go!" Scott was out of control again. He roared and left angrily.


    Looking at the direction he left, Walter guessed that he had gone to find a quiet ce.


    When he opened the door, he found that Michelle was sitting on the bed and watching TV. She didn''t


    turn to him when she saw him. For her, they were strangers now. It didn''t matter whether she looked at


    them or not.


    Walter walked to the tea table and took out a can of tea. He remembered that it was her favorite drink.


    Michelle looked at the hand in front of her and didn''t refuse.


    Sure enough, she was still a foodie.


    Walter couldn''t helpughing, while Michelle looked at him in confusion. There was not a strange look


    in her eyes, but a kind of warmth.


    However, Walter didn''t notice that.


    "Have you really forgotten us? Forget about Scott? Don''t get me wrong. I''m not testing you. "


    Walter asked her for no reason, and Michelle nodded sincerely.


    "Do you remember how you fell into the water?"


    "I Fall into the water? " His question surprised Michelle. How did she fall into the water? Didn''t the


    doctor say that she was just a minor illness? Why did she fall into the water?


    "Forget it. Have a good rest. I''m leaving now." It was Scott''s ce. As an outsider, he couldn''t stay


    here.


    After Walter left, the room returned to peace. Michelle watched TV, but she didn''t feel it interesting at


    all.


    The door of the ward was pushed open. It was apletely strange face. It was a tall woman.


    Michelle stepped back vigntly, because she could feel the coldness radiating from this woman.


    "Are you Miss Michelle?" The woman sat on the chair beside the bed and looked at Michelle.


    Michelle didn''t answer, but the woman continued, "I''m Scott''s woman, Miss Michelle. I hope you can


    leave here and leave Scott. I know you only have one mother, so I won''t let you leave with nothing. Is


    one million enough? "


    Then she lowered her head and took out a letter from her bag. There should be a check in it.


    Michelle seemed to have met such a scene before, and it was more than one or two times.


    She frowned and looked at the woman in front of her. "I''m sorry. I think you must have made a


    mistake."


    The woman was stunned, thinking that the money she gave was too little, so she said, "two million."


    Michelle frowned and lowered her eyes, but the smile at the corners of her mouth deepened.


    "I''m sorry, miss. I don''t know why you are here. To be honest, I don''t know the person named Scott at


    all. If you are his woman, you can go to him directly, not to find a person who has lost her memory. "


    "You lost your memory?" The woman asked.


    Michelle didn''t answer her question, but continued to drink the unfinished bottle of cold tea with her


    head down. She just wanted to calm down and not think too much.


    Two million was not attractive to her at all.


    Seeing that there was no answer from her, the woman stood up and was about to leave, but suddenly


    she seemed to remember something. She turned around and looked at the person sitting on the bed.


    Then she took out a thick stack of envelope from her bag, and the envelope with a check of two million


    just now, and put it on the bedside table.


    "I don''t care if you have lost your memory or not. Anyway, just take the money and leave." The woman


    snorted, raising her eyebrows and smiling.


    The door of the ward was closed again. Michelle stopped what she was doing and looked at the thick


    letter.


    She picked up the thick and unsealed envelope and took out what was inside. In front of her were


    countless pictures of a man and a woman hugging each other intimately.


    Among them, there were photos of them sleeping together, wedding photos, and photos of their kissing


    in life.


    It turned out that he and many women had done this. Then what was she to him?


    Tears fell from the corner of her eyes and fell on the back of her hand. She wiped the tears from the


    corner of her eyes before others found out. She wanted to make a joke with Scott, but she didn''t expect


    that God had already made a big joke with her.


    What a miserable life for her!


    It turned out that he had yed with so many women, and she was just his new favorite. If he was tired


    of her, he would throw her away.


    Michelle held the photos tightly, wishing to tear them up!


    ''Scott you knew is just a hypocrite. His identity as a yboy never disappeared. Once it bes a


    habit, it will be difficult to change it. ''


    Behind the photo, there was such a heartbreaking sentence.


    Michelle lifted the quilt, put on her shoes and rushed out. She stayed in the hospital for so many days,


    so she was tired of it. She had nned to give him a surprise, but now, he gave her a shock.


    When she got in the car to go home and checked out, she found that she didn''t have any money with


    her.


    When she didn''t know what to do, she happened to meet Aunt Lucy upstairs. She turned to Aunt Lucy


    for help, and Aunt Lucy paid the fare for her without hesitation.


    "Aunt Lucy, I''ll pay you back some other day."


    "Michelle, you don''t look well. Are you sick? Your mother is not at home. Why don''t you go to Auntie''s


    house and have a rest? " Aunt Lucy looked at her pale face and asked with concern.


    "I''m fine. Maybe I''m too tired. I''ll be fine after a rest." Michelle refused Aunt Lucy''s kindness. After all,


    she didn''t like to owe others favors.


    It was the most difficult thing to repay a favor.


    "Well, have a good rest." Seeing that she refused, Aunt Lucy didn''t want to continue, so she had to let


    her go home.


    The spare key was under the nket outside the door, so Michelle could go in smoothly. She looked at


    everything in the family and thought of her mother. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    Now she was so lonely, helpless and wanted to cry


    Sitting on the cold ground, she curled up and suddenly wanted to get drunk. But she knew drinking was


    not her specialty.


    Some flowers were destined to go with the wind, and some love was destined to go with the wind. Fate


    was like the wind,ing without a shadow, leaving without a trace. The short-term love came and


    went in a hurry.


    Then she fell asleep when she was crying. Vaguely, she heard someone knocking at the


    door.

 Chapter 190 Goodbye, I Hope I Will Never See You Again

    Chapter 190 Goodbye, I Hope I Will Never See You Again


    Michelle got up from the ground and felt pain all over her body. She walked over and opened the door.


    What she saw was Aunt Lucy''s face with care.


    "Michelle, I made some chicken soup. I feel lonely to eat alone, so I want to invite you upstairs."


    "No, thanks, Aunt Lucy. I can stay at home alone." Michelle refused her directly.


    "Your mother is not at home, and no one takes care of you. We are neighbors, of course I should take


    the responsibility. I have always treated you as my daughter. Don''t be so polite to me. "


    Michelle was almost dragged upstairs by Aunt Lucy. It had to be said that Aunt Lucy was very strong.


    Sitting at the table, Aunt Lucy kept picking up food for Michelle. This feeling was very warm.


    After dinner, Aunt Lucy insisted on letting Michelle stay here. Michelle was afraid that something like


    last time would happen, so she didn''t agree. She had learnt a lesson from a mistake, but she found that


    she didn''t care about love at all.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    After returning to her room, Michelle didn''t want to watch TV. She turned on theputer and logged in


    to WeChat. When she was about to look for Emily, the screen suddenly popped up. It was a message


    from Emily.


    She couldn''t wait to click it open.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Michelle, you haven''t been online these days. Is there anything wrong?"


    "Nothing. I''m busy with my work." Michelle smiled and walked quickly on the keyboard with her hands.


    "Well, take care of yourself." Emily''s voice was a little strange, which could be seen from her words on


    the process of chatting.


    "You Is there anything wrong? " Michelle asked the same question, but Emily answered the same.


    "Michelle, why don''t you answer the phone?" After a while, Emily sent the message and Michelle


    realized that Emily was on the phone just now.


    "My phone fell into the water. I''ll buy a new one tomorrow." Could she say that she didn''t have much


    money?


    The rest of the money was given to her by Scott. She didn''t want to use it, nor did she dare to use it.


    "Are you short of money recently? If you don''t have money, you can tell me. As we are friends, you


    don''t have to be so polite. "


    Her unintentional words stabbed into Michelle''s heart. Emily''s words undoubtedly gave her great


    motivation and warmth to step forward.


    The two of them chatted for a while and then went offline.


    Michelle opened the website, bought a cheap cell phone, closed theputer and was about to sleep.


    She never cared about these things, as long as they could be used. In fact, there was nothing out of


    style. It was just that you didn''t want to keep it.


    Michelle tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. She opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling, lost in


    thought.


    There was a quick knock on the door outside. She lifted the quilt and was about to go out, but she


    heard the voice of Scott.


    The sound instion in themunity was very poor, and it waste at night, so she could clearly hear


    the roar of Scott outside the door.


    "Michelle, can you open the door? I know you are at home. Those photos are just a misunderstanding.


    And you said that you wouldn''t care about my past, didn''t you? "


    Michelle paused the step, but still slowly walked over. She leaned against the door and listened to the


    people outside powerlessly.


    "Michelle, I haven''t looked for those women since I knew you. Please trust me!"


    Every time Scott knocked on the door, her heart was deeply reflected. She felt that her heart was


    beating with the rhythm of the door. She just leaned against the door and sobbed silently.


    She didn''t want anyone to see her so ugly.


    She didn''t take away the photos and the two million check in the hospital, because she felt that the two


    things were very dirty. It was disgusting to see it. It belonged to the woman that Scott had yed with.


    She suddenly found that he was really so dirty


    After half an hour, Michelle heard the footstepsing from the corridor and went away.


    She knew that he had left, and her body slowly fell to the ground. She curled up and hugged herself,


    crying loudly.


    At this time, Michelle only felt that her head was stabbed by many long needles. It was like a bomb


    exploding, and her head was in extreme pain.


    She really hoped that he hadn''t said those words.


    Why did he admit that the person in the photo was him? Why?


    On the next morning, Michelle received a parcel. She went out to apply for a card, walked out of the


    shop and called Emily.


    "Emily, I want to go abroad and live with you for a period of time. What do you think?"


    "You little fool, of course you can! I will protect you wherever you go! " Emily was overjoyed to hear that


    she wasing.


    After hanging up the phone, Michelle was about to go home to pack up her clothes. But when she got


    off the bus, she found that Scott''s car was parked downstairs. She was standing at the entrance of the


    corridor. Hearing the sound of leather shoes stepping on the ground, she was frightened and


    immediately hid aside.


    Through the gap, Michelle saw Scotting downstairs with a dark face. He walked to his car and was


    about to open the door.


    In a trance, Michelle thought he saw her and was frightened to retreat her head immediately.


    After Scott''s car drove away, Michelle walked out from behind the house.


    Looking at the direction he left, she lowered her head and sighed.


    After going upstairs, Michelle opened the wardrobe and began to pack up her clothes. Emily bought the


    airne ticket tonight because she wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    Economy ss.


    Michelle sat by the window and looked out. The flight at night was cheap and there were few people. It


    was just that she couldn''t see the beautiful scenery outside.


    Her heart was like this dark sky, unable to see the edge of the world.


    When she arrived at the destination, it was already dawn outside.


    After getting off the ne, Michelle followed a group of people out of the airport. Carrying her luggage,


    Michelle stood at the gate of the airport and began to look around, looking for Emily.


    "Michelle!"


    Emily''s voice came to her ears. She looked back subconsciously and saw Emily in a red autumn dress


    standing not far away from her.


    She smiled and walked over with her suitcase.


    "Let me see if you have lost weight." Emily rushed forward and gave her a big hug. Then she grabbed


    her shoulder and looked around. She looked like her mother, her eyes full of care for her.


    "That''s it. You won''t gain weight or lose weight." Michelle naughtily stuck out her tongue at Emily.


    The two got into the ck car next to them. Michelle took out a wet tissue and wiped her face. She


    didn''t brush her teeth and wash her face today, so she looked a little embarrassed.


    "You go to my home first. After you take a shower and change into clean clothes, I will take you out to


    eat delicious food."


    Emily was also a foodie. People with same taste usually gathered.


    If not, the two of them would not be best friends.


    Emily lived with her parents. Michelle had seen her father, but she had never seen her mother. She


    wondered if the couple would have the same temper.


    Thinking of this, she was still a little nervous.


    "Don''t be nervous. My mother is easy to get along with, but my father is just a little bad tempered."


    Emilyforted her as if she had read her mind.


    Michelle was a little skeptical, but it was useless to think those. After all, the car had already entered


    the European style vi.


    The driver opened the door and Michelle looked ttered. This was the first time she came to Emily''s


    house. She knew that Emily was rich, but she didn''t know that she was so rich!


    After entering the gate of the vi, Michelle was stunned. Perhaps it was because of the different


    aesthetic standards of foreigners and domestic people that the whole vi looked like a pce.


    "Emily, your family is so rich!" Michelle poked Emily with her elbow and raised her eyebrows.


    Emily also raised her eyebrows. Obviously, she meant, "of course."


    When Emily''s parents came downstairs, Michelle couldn''t help standing straight.


    "Mother, this is the person I often mentioned to you. Michelle, my best friend." Emily introduced in fluent


    Chinese.


    What made her curious was why she spoke to her family in Chinese. Shouldn''t she speak in English?


    Emily''s father didn''t say anything but took a look at Michelle. On the contrary, Emily''s mother was very


    enthusiastic. She walked over and held Michelle''s arm, saying, "I''ve always been interested in you. I


    didn''t expect to meet the real person today. I found that I fell in love with you at the first sight."


    Emily''s mother also spoke fluent Chinese, which made Michelle suddenly understand why Emily could


    speak Chinese so well. Obviously, there were some gic factors.


    "Hello, auntie." Michelle greeted her friendly.


    Emily''s mother was dressed in fashion, and she didn''t look like a woman with a more than 20 year old


    child at all. It seemed that she were about the same age as Emily. People might think they were two


    sisters.


    Fortunately, she knew that Emily was the only child in the family. Otherwise, there would be


    misunderstanding.


    With the greeting of Emily''s mother, Michelle sat at the table. The servants in the vi were cing


    dishes on the table. Michelle wanted to help, but was stopped by Emily.


    "Come on, Michelle, eat this."


    Emily''s mother was sitting next to Michelle. She kept putting food into her bowl until it was full. And


    from beginning to end, Emily''s father didn''t say anything. He didn''t say anything about Michelle''s


    greeting.


    In this family, Michelle was most afraid of Emily''s father. Obviously, Emily was also afraid of her father.


    "Michelle, I know you have the best rtionship with my daughter, so don''t be so polite to me. Just take


    it as your own home. I''ve always treated you as my daughter. Compared to my daughter, I like you


    more. "


    Emily''s mother said this, which made Emily a little unhappy on the spot.


    "Mom, you are so unfair? I''m your daughter after all. Don''t you love me but Michelle? " Emily pretended


    to be angry and pouted. She was so cute in that way.

 Chapter 191 Strange Encounter

    Chapter 191 Strange Encounter


    Michelle and Emily''s mother looked at each other and couldn''t helpughing.


    "I''m just kidding. I don''t mind having a good sister like Michelle."


    Emily added and continued to eat.


    After lunch, led by Emily''s mother, the three of them came to the room specially prepared for Michelle.


    The moment Michelle pushed the door open, she almost felt dizzy with the happiness in front of her!


    The furniture in the room was white and European-style. The curtains and beddings were light purple,


    which was Michelle''s favorite color.


    She believed that all these were told by Emily. Otherwise, how could her mother know these?


    "Thank you, auntie."


    At this time, Michelle was deeply touched. She could only express her gratitude with a hug.


    "Well, you take a hot shower first. We can go out to y togetherter."


    The person who said this was Emily''s mother. From her expression, it could be seen that she was also


    a yful person. Although she was old, she was still very yful.


    This was also the difference between her and Emily''s father.


    Three women made a scene in the mall, attracting a lot of attention. Emily''s mother was good at


    shopping. Even though she was wearing ten centimeter high heels, it didn''t matter at all for her.


    After a few rounds, Michelle was exhausted. She just wanted to find a ce to sit down and have a


    good rest.


    Emily thought the same, but her mother didn''t allow them to do so. She was in high spirits now. How


    could she spoil her mood?


    "Mom, Michelle and I are thirsty Could you please let us go and buy a drink to moisten our mouth first?


    " Emily sat on the chair in frustration and refused to leave, acting like a spoiled child to her mother.


    "Okay, you can go first. Remember to buy me a cup of milk tea with the vor of taro." Emily''s mother


    reminded Emily before they left.


    Holding Michelle''s arm, Emily smiled at her mother and said, "I see."


    After the two of them left, they ran directly to the food area. They were really hungry after shopping.


    "Michelle, what do you want to eat?"


    Emily put the menu in front of Michelle, looking forthright.


    "HMM Let''s have some smashed potato, Popcorn chicken and fried chicken wings and two sses of


    c. What do you think? " Closing the menu, Michelle ordered these things in one breath and winked


    at Emily.


    "OK!" Emily agreed without hesitation. It was also her favorite food.


    Soon, the two clerks brought up the food they ordered. The good smell was so inviting. Michelle picked


    up a chicken wing in a hurry and took a big bite.


    Emily looked at her and took a big bite too.


    After eating so much, the two of them touched their bellies, which were round as if they were pregnant.


    The two looked at each other and burst intoughter.


    After walking out of the shop, Michelle felt that she had drunk too much c, so she left Emily and


    rushed to the bathroom of the shopping mall.


    There were too many people in the mall, so she had to wait in line to go to the bathroom. Five minutes


    later, she came out of it. She had waited inside for a long time and finally got it.


    When she was about to meet with Emily, her wrist was suddenly pulled. Michelle screamed in horror.


    She looked back in panic and a familiar face appeared in front of her.


    Like a frightened rabbit, Michelle looked at the person in front of her in fear. She wanted to get rid of


    him, but he held her tightly, making her arms a little painful.


    "Look at you. You didn''t notice when you were walking. If you take another two steps, your head will


    bump into the railing."


    Noticing Michelle''s fear, Scott felt sad. Till now, she still couldn''t let the thing go.


    Was he really wrong?


    "Michelle, why" "What? Scott! "


    Emily, who hadn''t been able to see Michelle for a long time, came over. She saw the two people from a


    long distance and thought that she had met an old acquaintance, so she walked over to greet them.


    But she didn''t expect that it was Scott!


    The designed suit set off his strong figure, and his ck hair was well trimmed. He looked cool and


    steady, and the angr had nothing to do with exquisite and handsome. His two thick eyebrows slightly


    frowned, and his deep eyes were like a deepke, seemingly calm but surging.


    "Michelle, I know you pretended to lose your memory. Otherwise, how could you hide from me outside


    the country?"


    Scott''s handsome face showed infinite loneliness and pain, and there was a trace of anger in his


    maic voice.


    Michelle just let him hold her arm. Her pale face was a little red, and there seemed to be a movie in her


    mind, which was quickly yed back.


    "Sir, please let go of me. I don''t seem to know you." As she spoke, she tried to break free from the


    shackles of Scott, but Scott suddenly held her in his arms.


    "No, you are lying."


    "Let me go." Michelle was held by his powerful arms, and it was useless to struggle. She couldn''t help


    but feel a little impatient. She looked at Emily who was standing aside, indicating her to ask her for


    help.


    But how could Emily not know that they had a fight? As a third wheel, she didn''t want to get involved in


    this fight.


    Scott''s eyes dimmed because of Michelle''s voice. He gradually loosened his grip and suppressed his


    manic emotions. He took a deep breath and said, "I''m sorry to bother you, Miss."


    After saying that, Scott turned around and left without looking back. Michelle stood still and watched


    him leave. Her heart ached.


    "Michelle, why? Since you love him, why do you hurt each other? " Although Emily didn''t know what


    had happened, she could tell from the incident that it was Michelle who was wrong.


    Scott had already apologized to her like that, but she refused again and again.


    Tears fell silently from the corners of her eyes, like broken pearls, spreading all over the ground.


    "Emily, he and I are from two different worlds. We have different fates. We can''t be together. This is


    fate. " Leaning against Emily''s chest, Michelleined in tears.


    Now that she wanted to break up with him, she had to make it more real. Otherwise, she would regret it


    in the future.


    Scott almost rushed out of the mall. He opened the door, got in and stepped on the gas. He didn''t


    expect to meet her here either. No wonder no one answered when he knocked at the door. It turned out


    that she hade abroad to escape from him.


    What a coincidence! It was his branch mall abroad. But her attitude was very annoying.


    That kind of behavior with disgust and rejection tore his heart apart. It seemed that she still couldn''t


    forgive his past.


    "Well, don''t cry." Emily knew that Michelle didn''t want to mention Scott, so she was very careful all the


    time and didn''t dare to offend her.


    However, the people in the photos were still lingering in Michelle''s mind.


    It was true that Scott was a yboy, but Michelle didn''t expect him to be so yful that he would sleep


    with so many women. Thinking of the scene that she slept with him, she felt ufortable all over.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He had been with so many women, so he must be dirty. As long as she thought that he had sex with


    those women, she felt disgust.


    Her heart ached, really painful. It was as if she had seen someone holding a de cruelly in her heart,


    causing warm blood to spurt over her body, making her overwhelmed with pain.


    Michelle didn''t know how she went back. She only knew that she was lying on the bed, motionless as if


    she was dead.


    The feeling of being hurt by love swept over again. She could even feel her body trembling slightly.


    Emily''s mother knew that Michelle was in a bad mood, so she asked the kitchen to make some


    desserts, hoping to make her happy. But Emily said that Michelle didn''t like sweet food, so the dessert


    she made was wasted.


    Michelle was in a bad mood, but she didn''t want to bother others because she was at other people''s


    home. After crying for a while, Michelle washed her face, opened the door and went out.


    When she went downstairs, Emily''s parents were sitting on the sofa and watching TV. Emily was the


    first one to notice her. Michelle saw that Emily stood up from the sofa in a hurry and walked towards


    her.


    "Michelle." Emily didn''t know how tofort others and didn''t know what else to say.


    Seeing this, Emily''s mother immediately looked back at the woman who wasing downstairs and


    asked her husband to leave. At first, Emily''s father didn''t want to leave. After all, the TV series was so


    attractive.


    But he had to leave because Emily''s mother insisted.


    After all, he was not afraid of his wife, but a man who respected his wife.


    "Michelle,e here." Emily''s mother greeted her warmly and asked Michelle to sit beside her.


    As Emily''s mother, she had the right to take good care of her daughter''s good friend, and she had


    already treated Michelle as her own daughter.


    "Tell me, what happened? You don''t look good since you came back from the mall. " Emily''s mother


    was experienced, so she knew what Michelle was thinking.


    Generally speaking, a girl''s experience of this kind of thing was mostly based on the pain of being


    lovelorn.


    "Aunt, I..." Michelle knew that it was not easy to hide this kind of thing. She said gloomily, but she didn''t


    know what to say.


    "It''s okay, my child. Tell me what you have suffered in your heart, so that you can feel better."


    "Auntie, I don''t know how to say it. Anyway, I can''t ept his past." After hesitating for a long time,


    Michelle finally told the truth. Maybe as Emily''s mother said, it would be much better to speak out what


    was in her heart.

 Chapter 192 Whose Child Was It

    Chapter 192 Whose Child Was It


    "Silly girl, you don''t have to care about his past if you love him. As you know, it''s in the past. We have


    to pay all our attention to the future, so that we can be happy. I''ve been through this. I know better than


    you. "


    Emily''s motherforted Michelle. As a mother, she knew what these young people were thinking


    about. Although she was more than 40 years old, it did not affect her to stay with young people.


    Hearing what Emily''s mother said, Michelle thought it made sense. In fact, she really thought too much.


    If she really loved someone, how could she care about these?


    It seemed that she was really wrong this time.


    After living abroad for three days, Michelle felt that she had brought a lot of trouble to everyone at this


    home, so she was about to pack her luggage and return home.


    Today, there was no one at home. Emily''s parents went to the party. Except for the servants, there were


    only Michelle and Emily in the house.


    Someone who was busy suddenly heard the sound from the next room. She was frightened to stop


    what she was doing at once, opened the door and rushed out.


    The next door was not locked, so Michelle pushed it open.


    There was no one in the room, and the sound came from the bathroom. She frowned and pushed the


    door of the bathroom open.


    "Emily, what''s wrong with you?"


    At this time, Emily was lying on the edge of the toilet and retching.


    Michelle thought she had eaten something wrong and wanted to get the medicine, but was stopped by


    Emily.


    "I''m fine." After saying that, Emily covered her red lips and vomited again. Michelle was frightened and


    hurried to pat her on the back. After a while, Emily was much better, but her face turned pale as if she


    had been exhausted.


    Michelle helped her sit on the edge of the bed and poured her a ss of warm water.


    After a few drinks, Emily didn''t say anything for a long time. Michelle knew that Emily was not feeling


    well, so she didn''t ask.


    "Michelle, I seem to be pregnant. "


    When Michelle was about to leave, her wrist was suddenly grabbed by Emily. She turned around and


    looked at her.


    "What?" This was a normal response. It took Michelle a long time to react to this topic. Michelle sat


    back on the bed and stared at Emily, trying to find something from her eyes.


    "Have you gone to the hospital?" Michelle continued to ask, and Emily nodded.


    Hospital.


    Michelle wore a knitted dress, and Emily wore a white shirt and jeans. The two of them were sitting


    quietly on the blue chair in the corridor, with a strange expression on their faces. Although they sat in


    the crowd, others could find them at a nce. Loose clothes couldn''t stop their curvy figures, and their


    snow-white skin was shining with an attractive luster.


    Emily held Michelle''s hand nervously, while Michelle stared at the inspection window.


    If they hadn''te here for inspection, Michelle wouldn''t have known that Emily had been like this for a


    long time. Although Emily always wore a cheeky smile, she deliberately endured the pain.


    "Amy."


    To ensure the privacy, the real name was not used in this inspection. Hearing the doctor calling Emily''s


    name, Michelle let go of her hand and walked to the examination window.


    "Positive."


    Although the two words on the report were written in ck ink, they were particrly dazzling at this


    moment. So Emily was really pregnant!


    The two of them walked out of the hospital and came to a coffee shop nearby.


    Michelle looked at Emily and wanted her to make it clear. How could she be pregnant? How was that


    possible?


    "Emily, we are the best friends. I hope you can tell me something." Holding Michelle''s cold hand,


    Michelle could feel that her body was trembling slightly.


    The two of them had known each other for a long time. It was the first time that Michelle had seen her


    fear.


    "I..." Emily lowered her head and refused to speak.


    "Well, since you don''t want to tell me, then you don''t treat me as your friend." Michelle was a little


    angry. After all, Emily kept such a big secret from her all the time. If Michelle didn''t meet Emily''s


    physical condition today, she didn''t know how long Emily would keep it from her.


    Child? Emily had always been very well-behaved. How could she suddenly have a child?


    "In fact, he was drunk that night, and then we..." Emily knew that she couldn''t hide it anymore, so she


    had to tell the truth.


    That night?


    Michelle knew when Emily meant that night. So the baby in her belly was Walter''s!


    "You Does he know? " Michelle paused and continued to ask.


    Emily didn''t say anything and just shook her head.


    "I''ll talk to him!" How could she bear that her best friend was bullied?


    Michelle was not impetuous, but it was a matter of great importance. She had to make it clear to


    Walter, or else something would happen if she continued to dy.


    At that time, no one knew who had broken whose hearts.


    But when she thought of what happened to Emily, she hated herself very much. She should have left


    with Emily that night.


    "Sorry, I failed to protect you." Michelle felt so guilty that she wanted to cry, but Emily smiled and said,


    "I volunteered to do that. It has nothing to do with you. I know he doesn''t like me. It''s just my wishful


    thinking. In fact, I didn''t know I was pregnant until recently. I''ve searched online and found that my


    condition is simr to that of pregnancy, but I''m not sure. "


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Then what are you going to do? Give birth to this baby? " Michelle understood Emily''s painstaking


    efforts. No matter what kind of family she was in, her parents would not allow their daughter to do such


    a thing outside.


    She finally understood why Emily suddenly came back.


    "I''m going to be engaged."


    "Engaged? With whom? " Michelle could feel Emily''s pain, but she was sure that Emily was not going


    to be engaged to Walter.


    "My father has arranged everything for me. That''s why I came back in a hurry this time. My father


    wanted me to develop a rtionship with that man, but I still can''t forget Walter after so long. " As Emily


    spoke, she turned her head to look out of the window. Her eyes were shining, and Michelle knew that it


    was tears.


    When they got home, Michelle found that Emily''s parents were sitting on the sofa watching TV and


    didn''t seem to notice the two.


    Michelle and Emily looked at each other and were about to go upstairs, but the next second, they heard


    Emily''s father''s extremely serious voice, "Emily, why did you refuse him?"


    This was their family matter, so it was inconvenient for Michelle to say anything.


    "Dad, do you know what kind of man he is? How could he ask me to sleep with him?" At first, Emily


    was worried about her parents'' opinions, but now, Emily had to think about her baby. She couldn''t


    marry a man she didn''t love, even if it would have an impact on the AI Group.


    "What?" Emily''s mother was the first to react. She held her daughter''s body and looked incredulous.


    But Emily looked serious and didn''t seem to be lying.


    Emily''s father still cared about her very much, and he reacted greatly when he heard this. However,


    since they had promised, if they went back on their words, wouldn''t it be detrimental to the dignity of


    their family?


    However, he would never allow anyone to bully his daughter. It was obvious that the man didn''t want to


    care about the face of his family.


    Not only Emily''s parents were surprised, but even Michelle widened her eyes at the same time. She


    couldn''t believe what she had heard. Emily had encountered such a thing, but as her friend, she knew


    nothing.


    Emily must have suffered a lot during that time. Both physically and mentally.


    "I trust my daughter. Honey, I don''t want them to get married." Emily''s mother took the initiative to


    persuade Emily''s father. As a mother, how could she bear to let her daughter suffer outside?


    What''s more, the man was a yboy. How could such a person deserve to be the son-inw of the AI


    Group?


    Obviously, at this time, Emily''s father was also lost in thought. As a father, he certainly hoped that his


    daughter could marry a better man in the future. It seemed that they couldn''t get married.


    After the family talked for a while, Michelle and Emily two went upstairs together.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Michelle held Emily''s hand and said, "Emily, how about you go home


    with me?"


    Emily couldn''t stay abroad anymore. Then the only way out was to go back with Michelle. At least, the


    person Emily liked was there, and the father of the child was also there.


    She believed that this matter would eventually disappear.


    "Michelle, I know you are kind-hearted, but that ce is a sad ce for me. He doesn''t love me, and I


    don''t want to continue my wishful thinking. "


    Emily refused Michelle''s kindness. If Walter agreed, she would definitely fly to C city without hesitation.


    "Now the situation is different." Michelle patted the back of her hand.


    "Are you going back? Why don''t you stay here for a few more days? " Facing the fact that Michelle was


    going to go back, Emily held back her unwillingness.


    Because she knew that Michelle didn''t like this city, because it was also a sad ce for her.


    Everything in the city was full of memories.


    "No, I have to work."


    This time, she came abroad for two reasons. One was to rx, and the other was to meet with Emily,


    without thinking too much.


    "Well, have you bought the air ticket?" Emily didn''t try to persuade Michelle to stay, because she felt


    that if Michelle was here, she would be more reluctant to separate with her.


    "Yes, I bought it. I will take the flight tomorrow morning."


    The two of them continued to stay in the room for a while. It was not until they heard the sound from


    downstairs that they suddenly realized something.


    They looked at each other and rushed out in a hurry.


    It was a mess downstairs. A drunk young man was shouting in the hall.


    "Why did you break off the engagement with me? Emily, you don''t know how much I love you.


    "

 Chapter 193 Collusion

    Chapter 193 Collusion


    There seemed to be a strong smell of alcohol in the hall, which made Emily feel ufortable all over


    her body.


    Michelle held her and said, "you can go back to your room first. I''m here. He won''t catch up with you."


    Was that man Emily''s so-called fiance?


    He looked dignified, with golden hair and snow-white skin. He was like a prince in fairy tales.


    "Pull him out!" It was Emily''s father who spoke. He stood in front of the sofa on the first floor and stared


    at the drunk handsome man.


    If Emily hadn''t told her about this man''s character, Michelle would have been misled by his


    appearance. She didn''t expect him to be such a bad man with such a good-looking face.


    Michelle didn''t have the right to speak in this family, but for the sake of Emily, she had to stand out.


    The man was so strong that several persons in the house, constituted of women, couldn''t push him out.


    Michelle stood at the stairs and looked down at the man in the hall. However, when the other party also


    saw her, an evil smile immediately appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    He pushed the crowd away and was about to go upstairs, but Michelle was not afraid at all.


    "What a rare beauty! Why don''t youe with me tonight?"


    This man was begging for Emily''s forgiveness just now, but now he began to tease Michelle. It was


    really "admirable".


    "Fuck off!"


    When Michelle was about to run away, Emily came out with a kitchen knife. It turned out that she went


    back to her room to look for this. No wonder she was so obedient.


    But now she was pointing a kitchen knife at her fiance. Wasn''t it too exaggerated?


    "Humph! I thought you were my fiancee. It happens that you owe me a happy timest time. Give it


    back to me this time. " The man seemed to be more interested in Emily. After all, she was his fiancee. It


    was fair to tease her.


    "Fuck off!" While speaking, Emily had blocked Michelle behind her. With a kitchen knife in her hand,


    she looked at the drunken man in a totally disrespectful manner.


    Judging from the expression on her face, how much she hated this man.


    Almost at the same time, a group of men in ck rushed in and directly carried the drunk man out.


    "How dare youe to my house to make trouble after drinking? You don''t want to live anymore!"


    Emily''s father followed them out. The gate of the vi was open, and people in the room could clearly


    see the outside.


    Emily''s father pped the drunken man on the face, and then asked the men in ck to drag him into


    the car and left.


    This matter should be over now.


    Emily hoped that the her family and the man''s family would not have any connection in the future. She


    couldn''t stand this kind of man.


    Michelle knew her best friend very well. If Emily hadn''t hated him so much, she wouldn''t have behaved


    like today.


    After everything calmed down, Emily''s mother went upstairs and said, e with me."


    Michelle and Emily looked at each other and followed Emily''s mother to Emily''s room. The bedroom


    door was closed. Emily''s mother said to Michelle, "Michelle, auntie want to beg for you."


    "Aunt, please go ahead." Michelle was stunned. She didn''t expect Emily''s mother to say so.


    "You can go to your country together. I will buy a house there. I will be relieved if you two live together


    from now on. Don''te back to this ce if you have nothing else to do. "


    "Mom..." Emily was shocked. She didn''t expect that her mother would say something like that.


    She looked at her mother with her eyes wide open.


    "I know you don''t want to stay at home. I also know that you have a crush on someone. In fact, I have


    noticed that you have been retching recently. I''ve been through this, and I can understand. "


    Emily''s mother said unhurriedly. She also wanted to take this opportunity to make things clear. Since


    Emily''s father was not here, she had to protect her daughter well.


    Emily''s father was not as open-minded as her mother. He was against being pregnant before marriage.


    Even if she could hide it now, it would be exposed for a long time.


    "Mom..."


    At this moment, Emily didn''t know what to say. She felt her mother''s love, and a sense of sadness rose


    in her heart.


    The next day, the two sisters boarded the flight back to C city.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    As soon as they got on the ne, Michelle felt very uneasy. She looked around and found nothing


    unusual.


    Why would she worry about the appearance of Scott?


    "What are you looking at?" Sitting next to Michelle, Emily found that there was something wrong with


    her. She poked her head out and found that the whole first-ss cabin was very quiet. She asked out


    of curiosity.


    In fact, Emily went back with eagerness and longing. She wanted to know how Walter would react


    when he knew that she was pregnant. But she didn''t want to tell him.


    This return meant that the two sisters could be together for a long time. Emily''s mother had arranged


    everything there.


    After the ne took off, Michelle closed her eyes sleepily. She didn''t know what would happen when


    she came back this time. Anyway, she was back and was going to reunite with her mother.


    In the hazy, she seemed to hear someone talking in her ear. She listened carefully and found that it


    was Scott!


    She would never forget the voice even if she was dead.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a nket covering her body. She remembered that she didn''t


    cover anything before she fell asleep. She turned around and looked at the woman sitting next to her. It


    turned out that she thought too much.


    Emily was watching TV with theputer. When she found that Michelle had woken up, she turned to


    look at her.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Emily was curious about the way Michelle looked at her. Michelle looked a little cute, maybe because


    she was still sleepy.


    Michelle didn''t say anything and shook her head.


    Just now, it seemed that she had auditory hallucination


    When they got off the ne, it was already dark outside. The two of them carried their luggage and


    walked out of the VIP exit. Then they arrived at the airport.


    A ck car slowly stopped in front of the two people. Emily opened the door and got in first, but she sat


    on the passenger seat. Michelle followed her closely, opened the back door and bent her body to get


    in.


    Michelle was surprised to smell the perfume in the car. She recognized it.


    She didn''t dare to turn around, nor did she talk to Emily who was sitting in front of her. She just wanted


    to arrive at the destination as soon as possible and then leave.


    This was collusion. Thinking of Emily''s betrayal, Michelle really wanted to beat her up.


    There was dead silence in the car. Michelle kept looking out of the window, ignoring the people around


    her. In the darkness, Scott smiled and immediately put his hand on her leg to grab Michelle''s hands.


    Feeling the warmth in his palm, Michelle widened her eyes, but immediately shook them off.


    She looked at the man beside her and said impolitely, "Mr. Scott, please behave yourself."


    Hearing this, the person sitting in the front passenger seat couldn''t helpughing. Emily joked, "Hey,


    don''t be so stubborn between you two, okay? Scott, just admit your fault first, okay? Women just want


    to hear what men say. "


    Michelle rolled her eyes at Emily, indicating that Emily should keep silent.


    "Honey, don''t be angry, okay? Do you really believe that I will go out to find those women after I know


    you? If I can understand that you don''t love me. " It was true that Scott pointed the aim at Michelle.


    If Michelle loved him enough, there would be no misunderstanding.


    "Michelle, you just ept him. You see, Scott has been looking for you abroad for a long time, but you


    don''t appreciate it. Now Ie back with you. Even if I don''t have any contribution, I still have to work


    hard, right? "


    Emily couldn''t help but add. It made Michelle wonder whether Emily had arranged this incident in


    advance. If not, how could Scott know that she was abroad and met her in the mall? It was impossible


    for fate to be so precise.


    "Did you betray me?" Thinking about it carefully, Michelle only felt that Emily was worth to suspicious.


    She almost forgot that there was a connection between the two.


    "Well, as your only best friend, I did this for your own good." Sure enough, Emily acquiesced.


    The car stopped in front of Emily''s new house. It was amunity, and it was the residence of the


    Jiang Group. Michelle rolled her eyes at Emily again. Obviously, Emily did it on purpose.


    Michelle and Scott had visited this area before, but she didn''t expect that it would be built so soon.


    "You''re wee. Wee to my new home. It''s gettingte. You two can stay here tonight. "


    Emily warmly weed the two, but there were only two bedrooms in the house, and Emily and


    Michelle each had one. Then, Scott had to sleep in the living room.


    "You have been together for a long time. Why are you so restrained?" With that, Emily pushed Scott


    and Michelle towards thergest bedroom. After pushing the two into the bedroom, she closed the


    door.


    In the room, Michelle stood there straight. She didn''t look at the man beside her.


    "To be honest, did you collude with each other?" She walked over, pulled open the curtain of the


    French window, went outside, leaned on the railing and looked at the scenery in the distance.


    She liked this feeling very much, as if all the dissatisfaction in her heart had gone with the wind.


    "Honey, are you getting better after being angry for a few days? We have been together for such a long


    time. Don''t you know what I have done? " Scott held her from behind and knocked his chin on her


    shoulder.


    At this time, he just held her in his arms intimately, regardless of whether there was anyone outside,


    begging for her forgiveness.


    In fact, he was right. Only they themselves knew what had happened between them, and no one else


    could see it. Perhaps, the most beautiful thing is not to keep the time, but to keep the memory. Just like


    the feeling of the first acquaintance, even a casual smile is the story we miss most. Hope that time


    woulde back as soon as they met at the first sight.

 Chapter 194 Duplicity

    Chapter 194 Duplicity


    After two people were together for a long time, their personalities would gradually beplementary to


    each other. The one who loved more would have a better and more amodate temper; the one who


    was loved would be more and more domineering. There was always someone who will change himself


    and lower the bottom line to cater to you. No one was born with a good temper. He was just afraid of


    losing you, so he''d rather spoil you and trap you in his arms. It was just an excuse that tempers were


    not match.


    Most of the time, although she didn''t think so in her heart, she couldn''t control herself to say the


    opposite words.


    "Get out." Michelle said coldly.


    Maybe it was because of the cold wind outside that Scott felt a little cold.


    A severe sense of frustration overwhelmed Scott, making himpletely cool down. He looked at


    Michelle in disbelief, as if he wanted to see through her. There was a kind of fog in her eyes, which had


    never appeared in Scott''s memory.


    "Scott, sleep on the sofa tonight." Seeing that he had no intention of leaving, Michelle added.


    But Scott stayed here tonight. He hadn''t held her to sleep for a long time. How could he let go of this


    rare opportunity today?


    He didn''t care whose home it was. He just wanted to sleep with her in his arms. Anyway, he wouldn''t


    do anything to her.


    "If you don''t leave, I''ll go."


    Michelle knew what he was thinking. In fact, she really wanted him to stay, but what she said was the


    opposite of what she thought.


    When she turned around and was about to leave, Scott pulled her into his arms. He tightly imprisoned


    her, preventing her from moving in his arms and allowing her to struggle.


    He, Scott, the CEO of the Jiang Group, each with trillions of wealth, 1.8 meter, heroic and delicate


    features. Wherever he appeared, there must be countless admirers and screams.


    He had always been pursued by women from all walks of life, but why didn''t the woman in front of him


    move when he took the initiative to pursue her?


    Did his charm recede?


    Thinking of this, he became irritable. His sharp eyes froze, and he rudely threw her on the bed and


    quickly pressed her down. He raised her hand behind her head and red at her. "You are my wife. I


    will never allow you to escape from me."


    At this time, there was a trace of domineering all over his body, and then his domineering kiss covered


    her.


    "Let me go..."


    Michelle tried to squirm out of his arms, but the man on top of her firmly locked her like an iron chain,


    making her unable to move.


    In the end, she took the opportunity to bite him when he was off guard.


    Scott suddenly let go of his hands and looked at her with a livid face. "Woman, don''t refuse a toast and


    drink a forfeit. I don''t care if you want to leave a mark on me, but it''s not the right time. "


    "You What are you doing? " It was the first time for Michelle to see him so serious. She began to feel


    uneasy, thinking that something bad would happen.


    Her voice was trembling when she spoke. Scott smiled evilly and then pulled the quilt to cover them.


    "What do you think?"


    "Oh, my God! Scott, let go of me! You are such a rascal! Emily is still outside. Hey, don''t be like this. "


    Scott lowered his head and pretended to take off her shirt. Michelle tried to push him away


    subconsciously, but failed. Her strength was too small for him.


    "Don''t worry. The sound instion in themunity is very good."


    The modern house had a very good sound instion effect, which was different from the house


    decades ago that the sound instion was very bad, and most of the time, the sound of marble sliding


    down on the floor could be heard from upstairs.


    It was so horrible at night.


    Scott kissed her face and held her hands tightly. The kiss was full of love and care.


    After a long kiss, Michelle pushed Scott out and threw the quilt to him. "Get out."


    Holding the quilt, Scott looked adorable. Before he could react, he only knew that when he was kissing


    deeply, she suddenly pushed him out.


    With a cup of coffee in her hand, Emily walked over from the living room. She nced at the person


    who was driven out and couldn''t helpughing. "It seems that you are still not charming enough?"


    Scott nced at her and said nothing.


    Seeing his cold face, Emily got angry and grabbed him to sit on the sofa in the living room. She looked


    at the closed door again and sat next to Scott.


    "Hey, you. I''ve helped you before. It doesn''t seem appropriate to be so unreasonable." She leaned over


    and whispered.


    "You are not suitable to say that. We have agreed to inform each other, but I ended up like this." Scott


    comined sourly.


    Having known Emily for a long time, she had seen how embarrassed he was, so he didn''t want to keep


    a bad face now.


    "It''s gettingte. Go to bed early. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. I can see that Michelle still loves you very


    much, but women always say one thing and mean another. "


    Emily was really sleepy. In front of Scott, she yawned and walked into the room with a cup of coffee.


    Scott sat on the sofa, turned around and looked at the moon outside the window, with a slight smile on


    his lips.


    The second day when Michelle woke up, she got up early and prepared to cook something in the


    kitchen. When she passed by the living room, she saw that the nket on Scott''s body had all fallen to


    the ground. She shook her head, walked over and covered the nket on him again.


    Fortunately, the air conditioner was on in the room, so it was not so cold.


    After covering the nket, Michelle went to the kitchen and began to cook. It had to be said that


    Emily''s mother really arranged everything well. There was everything in the house, and the fridge was


    full of things. She felt that if it was her, she couldn''t eat all the food in it.


    She really wanted to stay at home, but she still needed someone to take care of her family. Besides,


    her mother was about to go home. But was it really good to leave Emily alone here?


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Scott and Emily finally got up.


    "Dinner is ready."


    Michelle said with a smile as she put the te on the table and looked at the two persons.


    "It smells so good! Michelle, why don''t you stay with me and take care of me? I can pay you the sry.


    " Emily held Michelle''s arm and winked naughtily.


    "If it were like this, then I would be a nanny." Although she liked to cook, she couldn''t serve this foodie


    every day. Emily''s mother had hired a special servant, who was much better than her in professional


    level.


    In fact, she only knew somemon dishes, such as braised pork in brown sauce, sweet and sour


    spareribs and so on. And those invited people were all chefs with all kinds of delicacies. How dare she


    compare with them?


    "Well, I almost forget that you are already someone else''s. As an outsider, of course I won''t let you


    stay. "


    Emily took a look at Scott and then lowered her head to eat.


    Drinking the fish soup, Emily''s face was full of happiness. This smell was what she missed most. She


    didn''t like the food cooked at home, and so did the food sold outside. Only she liked the food made by


    Michelle.


    The fish soup almost melted in her mouth, and the soup was thick and white, making her want to drink


    more.


    Scott put the soup with his bowl by himself and looked unhappy, but Michelle didn''t look at him.


    After the breakfast, Michelle cleaned the table. Scott took the initiate to help her, while Emily was not


    convenient to do too much housework because of her health.


    But Scott was not satisfied with it. Heined to Michelle, "why doesn''t she need to do anything?"


    Now he was no different from a child. Michelle couldn''t helpughing when she saw him acting like a


    spoiled child.


    However, Emily couldn''t help but want to throw up.


    Michelle ignored his question and pretended not to hear it. When she finished her work, the doorbell


    rang. Michelle went to open the door and saw a middle-aged woman about forty years old.


    She opened the door to let her in.


    This person must be the servant hired by Emily''s mother?


    "Are you looking for Emily? She is sitting on the sofa. "


    Michelle felt that the woman''s eyes had been fixed on her, so she knew that she had regarded her as a


    person to serve in the future, so she exined quickly.


    "Miss Emily, I''ll serve you from now on." The middle-aged woman walked to Emily and said respectfully.


    "You don''t need to call me miss, just call me Emily. From now on, only you and I will be in this house.


    We are family. " It was hard for Emily to imagine that her mother would hire such an old woman to take


    care of her. At that time, she didn''t know who would take care of whom.


    But since she had alreadye, Emily couldn''t drive her out. She could only wait a few days to see the


    situation before making a decision.


    Obviously, Michelle was no longer needed in this family.


    "Emily, we are leaving now. I wille to see you another day."


    At that time, Emily''s mother wanted the two of them to live together so that they could take care of each


    other, but Michelle still felt that it was not convenient. At present, she had a very important thing to deal


    with, and it was inconvenient for her to continue to stay here.


    She almost dragged Scott out of the door. She knew he had a car.


    In the car, Scott served as the driver, and Michelle sat in the passenger seat, looking for the phone


    book in her mobile phone.


    "Brother, can youe out?" Michelle said gently when the phone was connected.


    Scott was driving. Hearing her gentle voice, he was very unhappy.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Of course, the ce." Walter agreed without hesitation. He didn''t expect that Michelle would ask him


    out. Wasn''t she afraid that Scott would be jealous?


    As soon as they arrived at the appointed ce, the two of them saw Walter sitting in the corner when


    they came in.


    "Brother!" Michelle happily waved her hand and walked over, ignoring the following Scott.

 Chapter 195 Abortion

    Chapter 195 Abortion


    Walter was stunned. He didn''t expect that Scott woulde with her, but it was not a big deal.


    With the presence of Scott, it was hard to say anything, but Michelle couldn''t drive Scott out. Anyway,


    she didn''t mean to me Walter. It was okay for Scott to hear it.


    Michelle and Scott ordered a cup of lemonade and a cup of coffee respectively and went back to the


    point.


    In order not to waste time, Michelle went straight to the point.


    "Brother, Emily..." Michelle wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She had


    thought that she could speak it out without hesitation, but now she realized that it was so difficult.


    Noticing her difference, Walter asked, "what''s wrong? Just say it. "


    After all, Walter was a gentleman. If the same thing happened to Scott, he would have gone crazy.


    "If you had a child without marriage, do you want that woman to give birth to it?"


    Finally, Michelle spoke out the words hidden in her heart, but it was obvious that both Walter and Scott


    knew who she was talking about.


    "No way." Walter''s tone was very calm, so no one could tell what he was thinking.


    "What will you do if she really has a baby?" Michelle asked indifferently. She was afraid that Walter


    would say something cruel.


    "Abortion." Walter kept silent for a while and said mercilessly.


    Michelle thought she had misheard. She widened her eyes and looked at Walter, as if asking why?


    If it was Scott, it would not be like this?


    "Walter, I didn''t expect you to say something like that. I''m so disappointed with you." As Emily''s best


    friend, she felt sad and heartbroken for Emily.


    She stood up and shouted at Walter regardless of her image. Her voice was so loud that it immediately


    attracted the attention of the crowd.


    Scott didn''t expect that Walter, who had always been calm, would make such a big mistake. The


    women he used to y with made all birth control measures, so he didn''t worry about the


    consequences at all. But Walter was different. He had always been very cautious and never made


    mistakes.


    "Walter, I didn''t expect you to be so cruel. As a man, shouldn''t you do something for your fault? Don''t


    you feel sorry for her by doing this? "


    Michelle had already rushed out of the coffee shop, and after saying that, Scott followed her.


    Even Scott couldn''t bear the mistake made by Walter.


    Sitting in the car, Michelle was very ufortable and felt so sorry for her best friend. Falling in love


    with a man she shouldn''t love was the only mistake a woman made in her life.


    Scott opened the door of the driver''s seat and got in. He turned his head to look at Michelle, who was


    sitting next to him. Seeing her angry face, he suddenly wanted to hold her in his arms tofort her.


    "Well, Michelle, I think Walter just didn''t make a decision well. After all, your problem came so suddenly


    that no one could bear it. " Heforted her and put in a good word for his brother. But the more he


    did so, the more annoyed Michelle was.


    She pushed him away and red at him, "are all men like this?"


    Scott was stunned, but then he promised, "I swear, I will only marry you in my life. If you want to have a


    baby with me now, I don''t mind. "


    After saying that, Scott became a joker.


    Michelle rolled her eyes at him and said weakly, "let''s drive away from here."


    With Emily''s family background, if she wanted to be a single mother, it was not impossible for her to


    raise the child. But when the child grew up, it would ask her why it didn''t have a father. Would that


    really be good?


    For the first time, Michelle felt that Walter was cruel and selfish. She had never thought that he would


    be so vicious under his handsome appearance.


    Even if he didn''t love Emily, the baby in Emily''s belly was innocent. There was no need for Walter to do


    so. Did he really have the brave to destroy a child''s life in person?


    Thinking of this, Michelle couldn''t help crying. She thought that if it was her, she would have lost her


    hope to live.


    Walter walked out of the cafe and looked into the distance. The originally noisy street had now be


    exceptionally quiet. He took out his phone and dialed the number subconsciously.


    "Do you have time? Let''s have a talk."


    In a western restaurant.


    Emily arrived at this ce as their appointment. She didn''t expect that Walter would ask her out.


    Because of this, she specially dressed up. Fortunately, she was just pregnant and her belly was not


    protruding. Otherwise, she would have a big belly no matter what she wore.


    After entering the restaurant, she followed the waiter to the appointed room and walked in with a smile


    on her face.


    At this time, Walter was sitting there with a gloomy face, tapping the table with his fingers impatiently.


    When he saw her, he just looked up at her.


    The moment Emily saw Walter, her heart sank a little, but she still walked over and sat down with a


    smile. "Walter, why you ask me toe here?"


    Walter still looked serious, as if someone had provoked him. Such a man made Emily feel strange. He


    was not the Walter she knew before.


    She felt a little scared, but she controlled herself.


    "Here is twenty million. If you have an abortion, I''ll give you another ten million." Walter first handed


    over the bank card he had prepared in advance, and then added.


    The words were like needles piercing into her heart. Emily''s face turned pale and her heart seemed to


    be pierced by a sharp knife.


    "Walter, don''t you want to have your own child?" Without thinking, Emily knew who talked the news with


    Walter. At present, only she and Michelle knew about it, but she didn''t understand why Michelle was so


    eager to tell him the news.


    "Only my beloved woman can have my child. If you get pregnant by ident, I''ll ask someone to


    arrange a doctor for you tomorrow. You can go to the hospital and have an abortion then. " Walter said


    coldly without any emotion.


    Emily''s heart sank. She didn''t expect that the absurd rtionship between her and him was just out of


    control. For him, she was nothing at all.


    Have an abortion?


    For the first time, Emily felt that this man was really ruthless. He didn''t even want his own child. Such a


    man was really not worth her trust for the rest of her life.


    Emily didn''tck money at all. She just didn''t want others to trample on her dignity.


    "I have money. I will give birth to the baby, because I won''t be as cruel as you."


    After saying that, Emily stood up and was about to leave.


    Frowning, Walter asked in a low voice, "are you really pregnant?"


    Emily paused and turned her back to him, "you don''t deserve to know."


    She wanted to leave a trace of dignity for herself. Yes, even without his love, she could still live.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    But she couldn''t figure out why Michelle told him about it. Why?


    For the next few days, Emily had locked herself in her room and refused toe out. The servant


    called Michelle, and when Michelle heard that Emily had something, she hurriedly threw away her work


    and rushed out.


    When she arrived at themunity where Emily lived, she immediately rushed into the elevator. She


    was worried about Emily and didn''t know why she suddenly became like this.


    Maybe it rted with pregnancy, or the baby in her belly had changed.


    She walked to the closed door and listened carefully. Then she knocked on the door and said, "Emily,


    it''s me. Open the door. I have something to tell you."


    The door was not locked. Michelle just turned the doorknob and the door opened.


    She walked into the room. There was no light with the curtain closed. The room was dark, but she still


    saw the person sitting on the ground.


    "Emily, what''s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable? " She rushed over in a hurry and squatted


    beside Emily to support her cold body.


    Michelle didn''t know what had happened to her, but she thought it must be something bad. It seemed


    that Emily was not sick but in a daze.


    "Are you hungry? I''ll cook something for you." As Michelle spoke, she was about to help Emily stand


    up, but the next second, she was pushed aside by Emily.


    "Get out!" Emily shouted at her. She looked terrible.


    At that moment, Michelle was stunned!


    She didn''t know what had happened, but seeing that Emily didn''t wee her, she went out lonely. But


    as soon as she went out, the door behind her was suddenly closed by Emily, making a loud sound.


    At that time, she was shocked and felt very lonely.


    The housekeeping aunt came over and said, "since Miss. Emily came back from outside a few days


    ago, she has be like this. She hasn''t eaten anything for several days."


    Michelle looked at the person in front of her and then looked at the closed door behind her. She asked


    quietly, "do you know what happened?"


    The housekeeping aunt hesitated for a while and continued, "Miss. Emily received a call that day. She


    was very happy and dressed up specially before going out. But it turned out to be like this after she


    came back. As a servant, I don''t have much to ask. "


    Subconsciously, Michelle seemed to know something from her words. She took out her phone from her


    bag and found the number. When she was about to call him, she took it back.


    Now, it was useless to argue with Walter. It seemed that he had said those harsh words to Emily.


    No one could ept this fact.


    She was pregnant with the child of her beloved man, but was refused or even abandoned by him. It


    was conceivable that it was more painful than death. Emily had already suffered the pain of being


    crossed in love, and now she was seriously injured by words. It seemed that she wouldn''t be fine


    during a short time.


    As Emily''s only best friend, Michelle couldn''t leave when she was in low spirits. Even if she was driven


    away, it didn''t matter. Now Emily was vulnerable and needed her help.


    It would be cruel for Emily if she really left like this.

 Chapter 196 Friendship Ended

    Chapter 196 Friendship Ended


    "Who told you to stay here? Didn''t I tell you to leave? Go away. I don''t want to see you! "


    Suddenly, Emily rushed out of the room and shouted at Michelle.


    "Emily..."


    "Go away!"


    Michelle was about to say something, but was stopped by Emily seriously. She lowered her head and


    walked out powerlessly.


    ''Emily doesn''t want to see me now, does she?


    After leaving themunity, Michelle took a taxi home. She went back to her room,y prone on the


    bed and burst into tears. She really didn''t expect the consequences of this matter. In order not to make


    Emily sad, she had never told Emily about Walter''s opinion.


    But she didn''t expect that Walter would talk to Emily in person.


    "Michelle, are you okay? What? What happened? "


    When Scott arrived home, he found that there was no food on the table, so he rushed into the bedroom


    subconsciously. But he saw Michelle lying on the bed motionlessly.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, put his hand on her shoulder and asked anxiously.


    But Michelle didn''t seem to hear him. She sat there in a daze, as if she had separated from the reality.


    "Michelle, wake up!"


    Scott shook her body and forced her to wake up.


    "Scott Emily hated me and ignored me. "


    Finally, Michelle hugged him andined tearfully. It was not until then that Scott realized that she


    was upset about this matter.


    "Don''t worry. She will understand you."


    Said Scott in a gentle tone, patting Michelle on the back.


    It took a long time for Michelle to calm down, but she was crying all the time, which made Scott''s heart


    ache.


    "If you cry too much, your eyes will hurt. Honey, let''s go out for dinner, okay?"


    "I don''t want to eat." Now, she had no appetite at all.


    Looking at her, Scott kissed her forehead and said, "be good."


    Almost dragged out by Scott, the two sat in a restaurant near themunity. Michelle looked at the


    table in front of her in a daze. For her, friendship was even more important than love.


    She admitted that it was her fault, but she did it all for the sake of Emily. But she had never thought that


    Walter would be such a cruel person.


    After this incident, Michelle swore that she would never have any connection with Walter again, unless


    he was willing to admit his mistake!


    "Since it''s a misunderstanding, it will be solved in the future."


    Scott looked at her worriedly. Michelle had been sitting here for a long time and didn''t want to eat


    anything, so heforted her again.


    "Okay." Finally, Michelle was persuaded by him. She picked up a piece of meat with chopsticks and put


    it into her mouth to chew. However, no matter how expensive and beautiful these dishes were, they still


    didn''t taste good.


    The night fell.


    Michelle sat in the living room watching TV, but her mind had already run away with the air. Scott held


    her in his arms and felt her body cold. At that moment, he felt extremely guilty.


    At this time, even if someone called Emily, no one would answer. At least, Emily''s heart was still in a


    mess. Now, she couldn''t go back home, even her beloved man didn''t want her. At this moment, she


    was like a little animal abandoned, squatting alone on the street and waiting to be taken home.


    There was no light in the dark room. Emily sat on the bed with her legs crossed. She didn''t have dinner


    or even drink water.


    "Miss, please eat something. Or your body will copse sooner orter." It was sote and the servant


    hadn''t left yet. She was worried about Emily.


    "No need. Let me be alone for a while." Although Emily was angry, she was polite to the servant


    because she didn''t want innocent people to be involved.


    It was gettingte. The housemaid went to the living room to take her bag and walked out slowly.


    The moment the door was closed, Emily cried even louder. She cried without reservation, as if to


    release all the dissatisfaction in her heart.


    As a man, Scott couldn''tfort the injured Emily. But he knew that Walter was the medicine for Emily.


    "Walter..."


    After Michelle fell asleep, Scott went to the living room and dialed the number.


    When he saw Walter again, Scott looked very calm.


    "What can I do for you?" Sitting on the chair, Walter stared at Scott whom came over to him and asked


    calmly.


    Scott nced at him, pulled out a chair and walked down. "Let''s find a quiet ce to talk."


    Although it was quiet here, it was not a good ce to talk. Scott didn''t want others to hear what he and


    Walter said. Walter nodded, and then the two walked out of the cafe together, driving their own cars


    shuttling in the dark.


    This was the ce where the two of them had foughtst time.


    Getting off the car, the two stood side by side on the road, with the cold wind blowing, and neither of


    them spoke.


    The two of them just stood there quietly. After a long time, Scott said slowly, "if the pregnant woman is


    Michelle, will you still let her have an abortion?"


    "I..."


    Scott''s voice sounded cold and piercing in the cold wind. Facing his question, Walter hesitated. In fact,


    he wanted to say that he wouldn''t. But considering his identity and status, he didn''t think he had the


    right to say something like that.


    An unpredictable light shed across Scott''s face. He frowned deeply and said, "Walter, we have


    known each other for more than twenty years. Is there anything you can hide from me? You like


    Michelle. I have no right to make you dislike her. But you bullied her best friend, and the two of them


    are now in a stalemate because of you. Do you really want the thing to go on like this? "


    Walter turned his head and looked back at Scott.


    "Scott, you know me best. I''ve loved her for three years. It''s just a moment for me to fall in love with


    someone, but it''s a lifetime for me to forget someone. I know I''m sorry for Emily, but you want me to be


    with a woman I don''t love at all. I really can''t ept it. "


    Scott was not surprised to hear such an answer, but he still felt a little ufortable when he heard it


    in person.


    Sure enough, Walter still couldn''t forget Michelle.


    "I know I''m sorry for you about what I said, but I really can''t forget her. I have been trying to avoid her,


    but I find that the farther I am away from her, the more I miss her. Living in the same city with her will


    make me feel better. Scott, you know the reason why I live in C City. I hope you don''t ask more. "


    Looking up at the tall buildings in the distance, Walter said in a sad tone.


    "Walter, I know what you are thinking. But you have done something wrong. Shouldn''t you stand out


    and take responsibility? Don''t forget that you are a man. Maybe I won''t think so before I know Michelle.


    " Scott continued to put in a good word. He just hoped that his brother could think things through


    clearly.


    As a woman, no matter how rich the other party''s family was, it was a shame that she was pregnant


    before marriage. It might not be a big deal if she was abroad, but since Emily had already hidden here,


    it could be imagined that she was worried about her family to know the truth that she had been


    pregnant.


    As the only man Emily knew here, Walter had to take the responsibility. Moreover, he was the father of


    the child.


    "That night, I was so drunk that I didn''t know what happened. It was not until the second day that the


    servant told me that Emily had taken care of me for the whole night. You know? I felt very sorry for her


    at that time. "


    At first, Walter didn''t know what had happened between the two of them that night. It was not until he


    saw the servants cleaning red marks on the bed that he realized something.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    As a man, he was not escaping, but he really didn''t like Emily.


    Even if he was going to get married in the future, he would not choose Emily. He didn''t like her and he


    couldn''t see the beauty from Emily.


    "Walter, you can be irresponsible for Emily, but they broke up because of you. Do you really want to


    see Michelle cry at home? " Scott was a little anxious. He grabbed Walter''s cor and pulled him hard.


    Hearing Michelle crying at home, Walter also felt bad. But love couldn''t be forced. How could he face


    Emily?


    "You say it. What do you want her to do? What do you want Emily to do? " Seeing that Walter didn''t say


    anything, Scott couldn''t help but roar again.


    He admitted that his attitude was a little bad now, but he was forced to do so by Walter. Now, the only


    person who could resolve the grudge between the two sisters was him.


    "I..." At this moment, Walter hesitated.


    He lowered his head and didn''t say anything, which made Scott anxious.


    In the dark night, Michelle turned over with tears in her eyes.


    Without turning on the light, Scott walked over and sat on the edge of the bed, looking down at the


    sleeping woman. He gently tucked her messy hair behind her ears, bent over and gently kissed her on


    the lips.


    "Michelle, I will love you forever."


    On the second day, Michelle got up early. She looked at the empty seat beside her and frowned.


    When she went out, she heard the sound from the kitchen. She thought it was her mother. But when


    she walked outside, she found that it was Scott who was cooking there seriously.


    "Go wash your face. It will be ready soon. Sit at the table and wait for me."


    When he saw her, Scott felt stressful. He didn''t like to be watched when he was cooking, which would


    make him a little flustered. After all, he was not a real cook.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Michelle sat in front of the table, on which there was only a te of


    fried eggs with tomatoes. She turned her head to look at the people in the kitchen and saw that Scott


    was getting noodles from the pot.

 Chapter 197 Did You Do All Those Things

    Chapter 197 Did You Do All Those Things


    Michelle couldn''t helpughing when she saw him cooking.


    She had never dared to imagine that one day, but it really happened. As the president of the Jiang


    Group, he could even sacrifice himself to the kitchen for her. One could imagine how much he loved


    her.


    Although it was fried eggs with tomatoes and noodles with clear water, it tasted very delicious.


    "Why don''t you eat?"


    After a few bites, Michelle asked curiously, looking at the absent-minded Scott sitting next to her.


    He must haven''t eaten anything since it was so early. Besides, it took a lot of time for a beginner to


    cook this meal.


    "No, I''ll just watch you eat." As he spoke, Scott poured some soup with a spoon on the clear water


    noodles. The white noodles immediately were added to a bright red color, which looked more


    appetizing.


    After a bowl of noodles, Scott went to work. Michelle wanted to go with him, but was refused by Scott.


    He said that women should be at home with his sry.


    The warm momentsted for a long time. Michelle stayed at home obediently. She cleaned up the


    tableware on the table and went to the kitchen to wash them. Looking at a lot of crooked things on the


    stove, she couldn''t helpughing and shaking her head.


    Before leaving, she called her mother in the hometown, because the day she woulde back was


    approaching.


    She wanted to know when her mother woulde back.


    "Mom, when will youe back?"


    As soon as the phone was answered, Michelle changed her tone into a spoiled one. She really missed


    her mother. Although she had been living abroad for the past three years and rarely met her mother


    every year. But this time was different. She had a job and stayed at home, but her mother still chose to


    separate from her.


    "Well, do you miss me? I''m growing vegetables in the countryside. I really don''t have time to go back


    recently. " Olivia''s voice sounded on the other end of the phone. Her tone was excited and there was


    no sign of missing at all.


    Michelle curled her lips andined, "Mom, don''t you want your daughter?"


    "Don''t you have Scott with you? Mom was relieved to have him. Well. Someone wants to talk to me.


    That''s it. "


    After saying that, Olivia hung up the phone, looking very anxious. However, the person on the other


    end of the phone was so angry that Michelle was about to cry.


    What did her mother mean by doing that?


    Michelle felt as if she had beenpletely abandoned by her mother. Now she was just a child that no


    one loved or wanted.


    There seemed to be no dishes at home. Since she had nothing to do at home, she might as well go


    shopping to rx.


    As for Emily, she didn''t know what to do and didn''t want to think about it now.


    Outside the door, the sunshine was dazzling.


    Michelle walked to the opposite of themunity and waited for the bus. She turned around and took


    out two dors from her bag. Unconsciously, the price ofmodities in C City rose, and even the


    price of bus rose.


    Although she didn''tck money now, she felt embarrassed to spend Scott''s money. After all, she hadn''t


    married him yet. It was not good to be spread for her reputation.


    But as time went by, she didn''t care much about rumors.


    What she cared most about was his thoughts, as well as the opinions of his friends and rtives.


    Thinking of this, she stepped on the downtown road. After getting off the bus, she could reach the


    supermarket across the street by taking a pedestrian overpass.


    After walking inside for more than an hour, Michelle looked up at the sky above her head and suddenly


    thought of Scott in thepany. But she was still carrying something in her hand, so it was not


    convenient for her to see him in thepany.


    Now, she was going to take a bus again.


    There were many people waiting for the bus at the bus stop. She had no choice but to take a taxi back.


    "Sir, stop the car here."


    This sentence sounded familiar. When Michelle handed the money to the driver, she couldn''t help


    laughing when she thought of it.


    She opened the door and walked out. Just a few stepster, two men in ck suits came over. "Are


    you Miss. Michelle Wang?"


    Michelle looked at them and felt that they were not good people at the first sight. After two encounters,


    she had seen something. These rich people liked to y this trick the most.


    "Sorry, I don''t know her."


    She shook her head to show that she didn''t know who they were talking about. Obviously, the two men


    in ck didn''t see her picture and didn''t stop her.


    After Michelle took a few steps, the man in ck received another notice. The two looked at each other


    and ran towards Michelle.


    The two grabbed her at once, and Michelle''s hands couldn''t move for a moment. The stic bag in her


    hand fell to the ground, and the fruit in the bag slipped out.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    She struggled, but it didn''t work at all for the two men in ck behind her.


    Almost at the same time, the three of them met Aunt Lucy who just walked in from outside. Seeing that


    Michelle was tied up, Aunt Lucy hurriedly dropped the things in her hands and ran over.


    She punched the two men in ck, but neither of them moved.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Aunt Lucy grabbed the hands of the two men in ck and stopped them from taking Michelle to the car,


    but her body was suppressed the next second.


    She looked at Michelle and roared, "Michelle! Michelle! "


    Michelle was sent to the car. The men in ck were afraid that she would struggle, so they raised their


    hands and chopped at the back of her head. Michelle''s body immediately softened. She leaned against


    the door and closed her eyes.


    When the car was about to start, the two men holding Aunt Lucy immediately loosened their hands and


    got into the car.


    "Boss, someone has found us."


    It was dark inside the car. A man sitting in the passenger seat said to the person on the phone.


    "Kill her." The person on the other end of the line said in a sinister tone, as if he didn''t care it was still


    daytime at all now.


    When the men in ck were about to push the door open and got off the car, they saw that Aunt Lucy


    had already called helpers and security guards in themunity and rushed towards them.


    "Hurry up!" Seeing this, the men in ck knew that they couldn''t do anything, so they quickly drove


    away.


    Aunt Lucy and a group of people followed the car. A careful person wrote down the car''s license te


    number and dialed the police station.


    "This is kidnap! Kidnap!" Aunt Lucy stood there anxiously and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    She seemed to be at a loss. She didn''t have the phone number of Michelle''s mother, nor did she have


    the phone number of Scott, so she had no way to contact them.


    At present, she could only wait for Scott toe back from work.


    After calling the police, the police came soon. After an inspection, they found no clues, so they had to


    leave with the license te number provided by one of the citizens.


    The car finally stopped in a small warehouse in the suburb. Michelle felt that she was carried up by


    several men in ck. Her eyes and mouth were taped, so she couldn''t see or speak at all.


    She wondered who on earth wanted to do that?


    "Boss, she is here. What do you want to do with her?" While speaking, Michelle was thrown to the


    ground. The pain made her want to cry.


    Those men were very violent and merciless. Michelle knew that they were not as easy to deal with as


    they werest time.


    "Humph, I know what you are thinking. Do you think Scott wille to save you? I''m telling you, don''t


    be daydreaming. No one can find this ce. "


    It was a woman speaking, but she knew the owner of the voice.


    She raised her head and looked straight at the source of the voice. She didn''t know if that person was


    standing there or not. "Zoy, aren''t you afraid that Wyn and Scott will get even with you for what you


    have done?"


    "Oh my God! How dare you use them as an excuse? Don''t think that I will let you go in this way. If it


    weren''t because of you, I wouldn''t have done such a thing. Michelle, don''t forget that I just gave you


    everything you have now. "


    The next second, Michelle felt her chin lifted by someone. The dazzling sunlight prated through the


    tape on her eyes. In an instant, she could clearly see the furnishings in the room.


    It was obviously an abandoned warehouse. Most of the bricks on the wall had fallen, and there were


    some iron buckets in the corner. She didn''t know what was in it. She only knew that her eyes were


    painful now.


    In TV dramas, people always covered their eyes with strips of cloth, but these people actually used


    tape! It seemed that Zoy hated her so much that she wanted to torture her slowly and let her die!


    "Zoy, kidnapping is a crime." Michelle should have panicked at this time, but her performance shocked


    Zoy.


    "Crime? Then tell me, how can I notmit a crime? Do you know that because of you, Wyn is going


    to divorce me now! You just don''t know that I hate you so much now. I wish you could never exist in this


    world. "


    Zoy looked so ferocious when she spoke that she was about to swallow her alive.


    "You know, Zoy, I have nothing with Wyn." It was true, but she didn''t want to irritate Zoy at this time,


    because she could feel that Zoy was no longer the same as she used to be.


    Zoy''s eyes were blinded by hatred. She had no idea what mistake she was making. In order to prevent


    her from making more mistakes, Michelle persuaded her kindly.


    "Nothing? Then how could he still have you in his heart? Don''t think that I don''t know that you have


    secretly met each other without telling me. Besides, he even went to exin to the reporters about you.


    As for me, he abandoned me that day. We were going to travel abroad, but he dyed it because of


    you. "


    Zoy continued to roar, and the situation was getting worse and worse.


    Suddenly, an idea came to Michelle''s mind. She asked in disbelief, "did you do all those


    things?"

 Chapter 198 Being Drugged

    Chapter 198 Being Drugged


    The elevator descended slowly, and Scott walked out with a serious expression.


    Coming back to themunity, as soon as he got off the car, he saw Aunt Lucy running downstairs in


    a hurry and rushing towards him.


    Scott frowned at her panic.


    "Scott, I am so d that youe back. Let me tell you, Michelle..." Aunt Lucy was out of breath. She


    ran so fast that she couldn''t catch her breath.


    "Aunt Lucy, what''s wrong with Michelle?" Hearing the news about Michelle, somehow, a hint of pain


    shed through Scott''s heart. He looked at Aunt Lucy in front of him and asked seriously.


    "Michelle was kidnapped!"


    Aunt Lucy breathed a sigh of relief and finally spoke out the key point of the matter.


    "What? Who did this? " Hearing the news that Michelle was kidnapped, Scott became anxious at once.


    He stared at Aunt Lucy in front of him with a terrible expression.


    "I''ve called the police, but they just asked for the license te number and left. So far, there''s no extra


    news." Aunt Lucy said honestly.


    license te number?


    Now, this was the only clue.


    In a hurry, Scott got the license te number from Aunt Lucy, got into the car and started it. Aunt Lucy


    said that after Michelle disappeared for a few hours, Scott would really me himself very much. Why


    didn''t he call her at noon?


    In the car, Scott began to dial the number one by one. With his own strength, it was difficult to look for


    one person in C city.


    Therefore, he had to rely on everyone''s strength to look for it together.


    First of all, he called Emily. He had thought that she wouldn''t answer the phone, but unexpectedly, it


    was connected soon.


    "What''s up, Scott?"


    Emily''s voice was calm and it didn''t sound like she was angry.


    "Emily, I need your help. Michelle was kidnapped." When Scott said this, there was a trace of


    stubbornness in his tone, as if he was enduring the pain in his heart.


    Emily was not a fool. Of course she could tell that.


    "What? I beg your pardon? Scott, say it again! Why was Michelle kidnapped? How long had she


    disappeared? Why didn''t you tell me until now? "


    Hearing the news, Emily jumped out of bed immediately and forgot the sadness in an instant. At this


    moment, all she wanted to know was Michelle''s personal safety!


    "It has been a long time, I knew it just now. The neighbors in themunity called the police, but it''s


    useless. "


    "Don''t be panic. I''ll go out right now!" Regardless her own body, Emily hung up the phone. She didn''t


    even have time to change her shoes when she went out.


    When Emily rushed out of themunity, she stood on the roadside, but she couldn''t stop a car for a


    long time. She was so anxious that she almost cried.


    Subconsciously, she dialed Walter''s number. After all, one more person, one more power. She didn''t


    know if Scott had called him, but she had to ask him to pick her up and then they would go to find


    Michelle.


    The phone rang for several times, but no one answered. Emily knew that the other party did not want to


    answer her phone, so she sent it as a message. Apparently, the other party called back immediately


    after receiving the message.


    "Emily, are you serious? Michelle was kidnapped? "


    "Will I lie to you at this time? I don''t have a car. Can you pick me up at my home? " Emily said in a


    hurry. It didn''t seem that she was lying. After hearing the news, Walter immediately turned the steering


    wheel and drove towards Emily''smunity.


    How could he not be informed of such a big thing by Scott? Why?


    Thinking of this, Walter couldn''t help stepping on the gas. He really wanted to tear the culprit into


    pieces! Who on earth dared to kidnap Michelle?


    In the car, Scott received a call from the police station. He knew a person there. After learning the


    news, Scott contacted him quickly.


    "How about it?" Scott took the phone and waited for the news anxiously while driving.


    "The kidnappers are a group of ouws, and one of them said that a man surnamed Zhou hired them


    with money." A serious voice came through the phone.


    A cold light shed through Scott''s eyes.


    "Have you found the ce where the te number was?"


    "I can''t find it. The license te number should be fake. It seemed that this was a premeditated


    kidnapping. From the satellite, we can''t find the car with the license te number. "


    After hanging up the phone, Scott continued to drive his car to search every edge of C City, but there


    were many alleys in C City. If the enemy wanted to avoid it on purpose, no matter how hard they


    searched, it would be useless.


    ''They''d better pray that they are smart enough, or I''ll make them suffer!''


    Scott warned viciously in his heart, squinting his eyes.


    The sky gradually darkened. Scott kept in touch with Emily all the time. One who got the news first


    would tell the other. Sitting in the car, Emily kept vignt all the time. She looked out of the window and


    carefully searched for Michelle.


    In order to search more urately, Walter drove very slowly.


    "Michelle, I want you to know how it feels to be hurt by a man!"


    Michelle was forced to drink an unknown medicine, which tasted pungent and bitter. She didn''t want to


    swallow it, but her chin was tightly mped, forcing her to take the pill.


    In just a few seconds, Michelle felt hot all over her body. As for what Zoy was talking about, she didn''t


    hear a word. Her body was hot and itchy, as if there were bugs crawling in her blood. She tried her best


    to hold back her cold sweat and realized that she might have been drugged.


    She had only heard about it in novels or TV since she was born, but she didn''t expect that she really


    had a try today.


    She really felt ufortable.


    Now she was so weak that she leaned against the back seat of the car and didn''t want to move. The


    car kept running and finally stopped by the road. She wanted to stand up to have a look, but she had


    no strength at all. She didn''t have the strength to take out her phone. She just felt dizzy.


    When the car door was opened, she felt that she was carried into a high-level hotel, because the smell


    from it was definitely not owned by an ordinary hotel.


    But she didn''t know why Zoy took her here.


    She wanted to say something, but her body was so soft.


    After she was sent into the room, she felt that her body was put on the bed. Then she heard the voice


    of Zoy, "Michelle, you took away my happiness. Now I want someone to take away your happiness and


    dignity! I''d like to see how ashamed you are to face my cousin and live in this world! "


    Zoy''s sound spread in the air. But Michelle was so dazed that she couldn''t even open her eyes.


    "Zoy You Why? I didn''t fight with you... " She said weakly, as if thousands of ants were devouring her


    mind.


    The sound of water flowing in the bathroom continued. After Zoy left with her subordinate, an old man,


    who was old enough to be their grandfather, came out of the bathroom. He was wrapped in a bath


    towel. When he saw the woman lying on the bed, a weird smile immediately appeared on his face.


    After walking out of the hotel, they quickly walked into the car and started it.


    After they left, a ck Porsche slowly stopped outside the hotel. Scott looked at the ce where the


    car left and then looked up at the hotel gate in front of him.


    He opened the door and got in quickly.


    "Which room is the person who just came in?" He rushed to the front desk and red at the staff.


    That woman was frightened. After all, it was the first time she had seen such a fierce man, even if he


    was very handsome.


    "I, we have a lot of people living here every day. Who are you talking about?" She asked in a trembling


    voice, afraid that she might provoke him.


    It seemed that he was not a poor man.


    "What''s the name of the guest? Let me check it for you."


    The staff''s action was slow, and Scott was furious! He looked at the person in front of him and clenched


    his fists. "It''s the three people who came in just now. You can''t possibly not see them!"


    He hit his fist on the cold table, blue veins standing out on his face, looking frightening.


    "I Are you talking about the woman who was carried in? Their room was reserved in advance. It''s room


    2073. " The receptionist was so frightened that her voice trembled.


    At this moment, Scott looked like he was eating people, with a fierce look.


    After getting the news, Scott rushed into the elevator quickly.


    "Sir, you can''t go in!"


    Judging from the expression of Scott, she knew that he must be here to make trouble. The moment he


    stepped into the elevator, the receptionist quickly dialed the number.


    Soon, a group of security guards came out.


    The elevator door was opened and Scott walked quickly to look for the number.


    2073¡­¡­ 2073¡­¡­


    Finally, he stopped in front of door 2073. When he was about to kick it, he was caught by someone


    rushing out of the elevator.


    "Sir, this is the hotel. Please go out quickly. Otherwise, we will call the police! " One of the security


    guards who held him tightly persuaded him to leave out of kindness.


    But how could Scott leave?


    He didn''t know what had happened to his beloved woman in this room. How could he leave?


    "Let go of me. Do you know who I am? Believe it or not, I''ll make your heads fall to the ground! " Scott


    roared so strong that his face turned red.


    The security guards wouldn''t listen to him at all. At least now, in everyone''s eyes, he was a mad man in


    an expensive suit.


    "I''m sorry, sir. This is the rule of our hotel. Please go out with us."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Fuck off!"


    Although Scott was strong, he couldn''t defeat so many people on his own. He could guarantee that his


    woman was in this room!

 Chapter 199 She Was Raped

    Chapter 199 She Was Raped


    After receiving the phone call, Emily and Walter immediately rushed over. They got off the car in a hurry


    and ran into the hotel.


    "Miss, may I ask..." Emily was lying on the edge of the front desk and was about to speak when she


    saw the receptionist in a panic. The receptionist quickly put down the phone and ran upstairs.


    Emily and Walter looked at each other and followed her to go upstairs.


    The elevator stopped on the second floor of the hotel. The door was opened and what came into view


    was the scene that Scott was surrounded by a group of security guards.


    The two of them rushed out in a hurry and ran to the group of people. "What are you doing? Let him go.


    We are policemen. Someone called the police and said that you were carrying out an illegal activity


    here. "


    It was Walter who spoke. He took out the police card when he spoke, which made everyone choose to


    believe.


    "Hurry up, open the door!"


    After Scott was free, he rushed to the door and began to knock it with his own body. He acted like he


    was crazy.


    Walter ordered the staff to open the door, but everyone stood there trembling.


    "This is our guest''s privacy. We don''t have the right."


    The answer of one of them shattered everyone''s hope. When Walter was about to say something, the


    door of room 2073 was kicked open by Scott.


    Scott rushed in first.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    When he saw an old man pressing on Michelle, all his anger gathered at this moment. With a red face,


    he clenched his fists and rushed over to pull the old man out of her body immediately!


    Then he gave a punch.


    "How dare you touch my woman! How dare you! " Scott pressed the man on the ground and kept


    waving his fists.


    Emily rushed to the bedside and looked at Michelle who was disheveled. She immediately wrapped


    Michelle with the quilt to cover her exposed body.


    Fortunately, a big mistake was not caused, but they were stillte.


    "Michelle, how do you feel? Can you hear me? "


    Seeing her sweating and blushing, Emily guessed that Michelle had been drugged.


    "Hot I feel so hot... "


    Michelle didn''t hear what Emily said. She just stretched out her hands to take off her clothes. There


    were still so many people outside. Emily asked Walter toe in and pull Scott away.


    "Scott, please send Michelle home first. We''ll take care of this." Emily said to Scott. She knew that once


    someone drugged Michelle, it would be difficult to cure it, unless...


    At present, the only person who could help Michelle was Scott, and he was the most suitable person.


    It took Scott a long time to calm down. Looking at the woman in Emily''s arms, he felt a sharp pain in his


    heart.


    "Why are you still standing there? Do you want her to die?" Seeing that Scott was still standing there,


    Emily couldn''t help getting anxious.


    ording to Michelle''s situation, as long as Scott dyed for one minute, she would be closer to


    death.


    "Scott, we''ll take care of this. You take Michelle away first."


    Walterforted Scott, because he knew that Scott had lost control now.


    After casting a nce at Walter, Scott walked to the bed. After Emily tidied up Michelle''s clothes, Scott


    left the hotel with her in his arms.


    He put her on the back seat, let her lie t, and took off his coat to cover her.


    At this time, Michelle was pulling her clothes. Regardless of analyzing the current situation, Scott


    stepped on the gas and rushed to the nearest hotel.


    "Get me a room right now."


    After getting off the car, Scott carried Michelle to another high-level hotel. He said to the receptionist.


    The receptionist just looked at Scott in confusion and then looked at the woman with a red face in his


    arms, without asking more.


    It was normal for a man and a woman toe to a hotel to do that.


    In the room, Scott gently put Michelle on the French style bed. He bent over and looked at her face


    wrinkled because of pain. He reached out and gently stroked her face, and kissed her lips as if


    comforting her.


    Michelle felt hot and ufortable all over her body, and her consciousness had been reduced to the


    minimum. She had no idea who the person in front of her was. She pulled her clothes and twisted her


    body on the bed. "It''s so hot. Help me..."


    At this moment, Scott only felt that the blood all over his body was flowing backward. He swallowed


    and could not help but feel the desire in his heart.


    "Michelle, I will be responsible for you."


    After saying that, his kiss fell like rain, and his fingers slowly moved down, unbuttoning the buttons on


    her clothes one by one...


    The light yellow shone on the luxurious room, making the whole bedroom warm. A man and a woman


    were lying on the wide French style double bed in an intimate posture.


    Looking at the woman in his arms, Scott felt sorry for her. He finally had her, but in this way. When she


    woke up, he didn''t know how to tell her. He was afraid that she would cry.


    But since he had done it, he had to be responsible to the end. Anyway, he also nned to marry her.


    When Michelle woke up, it was already dawn outside. She looked at the furnishings in the room. It was


    indeed a hotel! She remembered that she was taken to a hotel by Zoyst night, but she couldn''t


    remember what happenedter.


    Hearing the sound of water flowing from the bathroom, she hurriedly lifted the thin quilt on her body and


    was about to get out of bed. But she felt that her legs were weak, and her limbs were sore. She felt like


    she was falling apart.


    Flustered and crying, she bit her lips, hurriedly sat up with her painful body, and then put on the clothes


    scattered on the ground.


    When Scott was in the bathroom, he suddenly heard the door being mmed shut. His hand paused,


    and he immediately rushed out when he realized that something was wrong!


    Sure enough, Michelle was not on the bed.


    "Michelle!" He knew that she misunderstood. She thought her body was given to that dirty old man.


    Scott quickly put on his clothes and rushed out. He drove all the way to look for her traces, extremely


    anxious.


    "Michelle, where the hell are you?"


    With Michelle''s personality, her first reaction after such a big thing happened was to die. She cherished


    her body so much, but she was hurt by viin.


    Michelle walked on the road weakly. She lowered her head, tears streaming down from the corners of


    her eyes. At this moment, she didn''t know how to face Scott, because she was not clean anymore.


    Her body was stained by that unknown man, and the mark left on the bed sheet was the first evidence


    of her losing her virginity.


    "Scott, I don''t deserve you. I don''t deserve you at all." Michelle took a deep breath, and her breath was


    full of pain. The more she thought about it, the more painful she felt.


    She cried even harder. Finally, she squatted on the ground and buried her head in her legs.


    If she had known it earlier, she should have agreed to Scott earlier, shouldn''t she? But now, she gave


    her first time to a strange man. She was not convinced, and her heart was painful.


    She was afraid that Scott would dislike her because of this. She could even imagine how Scott would


    be angry at her.


    She kept thinking whether he would mock her on purpose and said, "you are a bitch! A shameless


    woman who has been fucked by others! "


    The painful price ofst night would break her heart as long as she thought about it.


    Michelle just squatted on the roadside like a little animal abandoned by her master, which made people


    feel sorry for her.


    "Scott, see you next life."


    Finally, Michelle summoned up her courage and quickly sent a series of words on her mobile phone.


    When the message was sent sessfully, a lost smile appeared on her face, which seemed to


    disguise.


    She slowly stood up from the ground. The pain in her heart had far exceeded the pain in her body.


    Looking at the carsing and going, she seemed to be ready to rush into the array of cars to end her


    life at any time.


    As soon as Scott received the message, he checked it immediately. When he saw it was from Michelle,


    he immediately stopped the car at the roadside!


    He panicked and didn''t know where she was.


    He could read her message that she wanted tomit suicide!


    "No Michelle, don''t do anything stupid. " Scott turned the steering wheel and drove in the opposite


    direction. His intuition told him that Michelle was there.


    He couldn''t wait any longer and was eager to go there as soon as possible.


    The road was smooth, but after driving for a while, there was a heavy traffic jam. Scott looked out of the


    window impatiently and saw that the road was surrounded by a lot of people. He didn''t know what


    happened, as if there was a car ident.


    Scott stared at that direction. He wanted to see clearly what was in front of those people, but thought it


    secondly, he was despised by his own thoughts.


    It was impossible. His Michelle would be fine!


    Heforted himself in his heart and looked away quickly.


    He waited for a long time in the car, but he couldn''t see any movement of the car in front of him. The


    whole street was full of whistles, and the traffic was blocked like a parking lot.


    At this speed, it was impossible for him to find Michelle soon. Even if he knew that she walked, he was


    still worried that she would go far.


    When he was impatient, he rolled down the window and saw a traffic policeing not far away. He


    stretched out his hand to stop him and asked seriously, "when will the road pass?"


    The policeman looked him up and down and found that his car was a famous car. He immediately said


    politely, "someone had a car ident on this road. The perpetrator is waiting for the ambnce."


    "How long will it take?"


    "I don''t know..." The policeman looked at him with some embarrassment and said, "we can''t make a


    decision until the ambnce arrives and drives her away."


    Scott frowned and looked ahead. "Well, I''ll wait. You guys deal with it as soon as possible."


    "Okay." After the police left, the ambnce came with the whistle on.

 Chapter 200 A Bad Situation

    Chapter 200 A Bad Situation


    Scott couldn''t help looking out of the window, but the next second he opened the door and rushed out!


    Because he saw his Michelle there


    "Michelle!"


    He anxiously pushed through the crowd and ran towards her. He pulled her into his arms and felt the


    coldness of her body.


    "It''s okay." He knew she was afraid.


    At this time, the police came over, looked at the two people who were hugging, and said, "Miss, you are


    the first witness to the dead. We want you to go to the police station to make a record."


    Michelle''s body was still trembling. Scott took off his coat and put it on her. Then he held her in his


    arms and said to the police, "I''m her husband. I''ll go with you."


    "Okay." The policeman took a look at Scott, and then looked at Michelle, who was in a daze, and


    nodded.


    After getting in the car, Scott turned up the air conditioner first. Michelle sat in the back seat, curling up


    weakly. She looked so hopeless.


    After arriving at the police station, Scott apanied her to take notes.


    Facing the police''s questions, Michelle answered in the same reply all the time, "that woman rushed


    out from front of me. She rushed out..."


    Seeing that he couldn''t get any answers from Michelle, the police asked Scott to take her away.


    After returning home, Michelle was still in a daze. Seeing her like this, Scott was very worried.


    He knew that feeling.


    "It''s okay. It''s past." He tried tofort her, but Michelle didn''t respond.


    "Scott, I..." Michelle sat on the sofa and hugged herself. She felt herself dirty, really dirty. She had


    nned tomit suicide, but when she saw someone die in front of her, she was scared to death.


    So far, she could even see the woman lying in the blood looking at herself. Her widen eyes seemed to


    warn her.


    Thinking of this, Michelle felt that her head was stabbed by many long needles, and it was like a bomb


    exploding. Her head ached extremely and went nk. She held her head with her hands and squatted


    on the ground in pain, screaming.


    "Ah!"


    Scott rushed out of the kitchen, put down the te in his hands and rushed over.


    He squatted beside her and held her in his arms so that she could feel the temperature from him.


    "It''s okay. Be good. I''m here. No one dares to hurt you in the future."


    His eyes were full of guilt and pain. Michelle frowned and muttered with a pale face. Her voice was so


    low that Scott couldn''t hear what she was saying at all.


    At this moment, Michelle tightly grasped Scott''s shirt, as if she was in a dream. Scott gently patted


    Michelle''s back and looked down to stare at her.


    He lifted her up and rushed into the bathroom. He took off her clothes and washed her body with warm


    water, because he knew that she must be very ufortable now.


    "No I''m dirty. Don''t touch me... "


    Looking down at the hickey on her body, Michelle pushed away Scott subconsciously and leaned


    against the cold wall with her hands holding herself.


    She shook her head and widened her eyes, looking at Scott with a vague expression.


    "Michelle, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I hurt you. Can you forgive me? " When she said that, Scott knew


    that she cared about that thing.


    He wanted to exin that he was the man with her that night, but now no matter what he said, she


    didn''t listen.


    The pain in her body and the stimtion of the car ident caused her brain to be in a mess. The two


    scenes appeared alternately, making her unable to figure out what she was doing and where she was


    for a while.


    She only knew that she was afraid.


    Scott pulled her into his arms and let her wet his clothes. He looked down at her, reached out to touch


    her long hair, and kissed her eyes.


    When she fell asleep, Scott held her tightly, fearing that she would overthink. He didn''t close his eyes


    until she fell asleep.


    The next day.


    When Michelle woke up, she looked at the dazzling white ceiling above her head and blinked


    ufortably. What happened yesterday was still vivid in her mind, and countless scenes shed


    through her mind like a movie.


    She sat up from the bed and looked at everything in the room. She held her head painfully again.


    "Ah!"


    With the breakfast he just bought in his hand, Scott heard the sound from the house as soon as he


    entered. He threw away the things in his hands in a hurry and rushed to the bedroom!


    The moment he pushed the door open, everything in the room fell to the ground. Hearing the voice


    behind her, Michelle also stopped what she was doing. She slowly turned her head, gasped for breath


    and looked at Scott, but did not speak.


    Seeing her like this, Scott knew that her condition was bad again.


    "Michelle, calm down. It''s past." The words kept repeating, but it seemed to have no effect.


    Last night, he tried his best to calm her down, but he didn''t expect that such a thing would happen just


    after he went out.


    Scott held Michelle with his arms, but Michelle struggled restlessly all the time and wanted to get away


    from him. Tears welled up in her eyes. She hated herself and the man who took her virginity away


    more!


    "I''m going to kill him, kill that man..."


    While speaking, Michelle pushed away Scott and walked out with a scissor in her hand. Scott followed


    her closely, afraid that she would be in danger.


    He didn''t expect that she would be so irritated.


    "Michelle, you want to kill that man, right? Then you can kill me. I am that man. Kill me. "


    Michelle walked to the balcony with a scissor. She paced back and forth, her hands trembling slightly.


    She lowered her head, as if she was looking for something on the balcony.


    Scott rushed over, grabbed her wrist and pointed the scissor at himself.


    "No Don''t lie to me. How could you be that man? "


    Obviously, at this time, Michelle didn''t listen to what Scott said at all. She didn''t believe at all that he


    was the man who took her virginity away.


    She remembered clearly that she was brought into the hotel by Zoy, and that man was also sent by


    Zoy, so it was impossible to be Scott.


    She didn''t believe what she had heard. She only believed what had happened that day and what she


    had seen with her own eyes.


    When she was still lost in thought, Scott immediately took the scissor from her hand and threw it down


    the stairs.


    Lying in the arms of Scott, Michelle''s face was as pale as a piece of paper, and her head was dizzy.


    She felt an inexplicable fear quickly rushed from her heart to limbs, making her whole body cold to


    tremble slightly, as if it was really very cold.


    With pain in his eyes, Scott lowered his head and stared at Michelle with guilt.


    It seemed that they couldn''t stay here for a long time.


    He lifted her up and carried her downstairs. Then he put her in the passenger seat. He wouldn''t be


    relieved until he was seeing her in person.


    Now, he was going to take her back to his vi. There were so many people at home, so he didn''t worry


    about anything wrong.


    When they arrived at the vi, Scott asked someone to invite his private doctor.


    "What do you think?"


    Michelley on the bed, staring at the ceiling with empty eyes. Her breath was steady, which made


    people feel relieved.


    The doctor took a look at Scott and then went out, followed by Scott.


    The door of the room was closed, and the servants were around the bed to take care of Michelle, which


    made Scott calm down. He looked at the man in front of him and asked anxiously, "what happened?"


    "Miss. Michelle has suffered a lot. I don''t think she can recover from it in a short time." The doctor said


    sadly.


    Of course, Scott had predicted this result. In order to be received better treatment, he took Michelle


    home. But when he heard what the doctor said, his heart missed a beat.


    "She has to recuperate slowly. You''d better not let her think of those things, or the consequences will


    be more serious." The doctor looked at the silent Scott and knew that he was sad.


    Before leaving, he reminded him. After all, Michelle was not in a good condition now.


    After he went back to the room, Scott wanted the people beside him to leave. He sat on the edge of the


    bed, and the face was full of grief. He smoothed the hair hanging in front of Michelle''s forehead,


    stretched out his strong arms and held her in his arms, trying to transfer all the temperature of his body


    to her.


    "I''m sorry, Michelle. I''ll make you better."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Scott''s eyebrows were full of sadness, and his long curled eyshes blinked desperately, forcing the


    tears back. He rested his head on Michelle''s head and gently kissed her ck hair.


    Smelling the scent of Scott, Michelle suddenly felt sleepy and slowly closed her eyes.


    After dealing with the matter, Emily and Walter also rushed to the vi. Emily rushed upstairs first, and


    Walter followed her worriedly.


    "Michelle! How is she? "


    Emily looked at Scott in panic. She saw that Scott didn''t say anything but put his hand on his mouth to


    make a gesture of silence. Then he stood up and walked out of the room.


    With a sad face, Scott led them to his study. Normally, this study was a forbidden area and ordinary


    people couldn''t enter it.


    "She''s in a terrible condition. Her mind is in a mess. She doesn''t even know what she''s doing."


    "How could this be?" Emily and Walter looked at each other.


    Without saying anything, Scott sat on the sofa helplessly. He held his head and looked very upset.


    Emily lowered her head, lost in thought. She knew that Michelle had been drugged, but now it seemed


    that the pill was probably mixed with other ingredients.

 Chapter 201 You Are A Madman!

    Chapter 201 You Are A Madman!


    "Michelle was drugged, but I think that the drug must be more than just a narcotic, and it also has the


    ingredients to confuse people''s mind." Although it was just her guess, Emily still expressed her worries.


    Hearing this, everyone agreed.


    "Why did she do that?" Scott suddenly stood up from the sofa and said through gritted teeth.


    Scott''s words made everyone be pensive. The police had already been dealing with this matter, and


    they had to wait for the result.


    In the next few days, everyone had a bad time. Michelle''s condition didn''t get better, but worse. Now


    she was no different from the previous Ashley.


    "What should I do? It''s not a good way to go on like this. I think we have to get the antidote. "


    "But is there any antidote for it?"


    Walter added as soon as Emily finished her words.


    Behind them came the sound of Michelle throwing things in the room. The noise was loud, but no one


    wanted to push the door in.


    Everyone was lost in thought. Emily thought that there seemed to be no one in C City who hated


    Michelle to the core.


    Walter thought for a while and said, "Scott, you know who kidnapped Michelle, right?"


    These days, Walter had been carefully observing every move of Scott. As a man, he could feel the


    helplessness in his heart.


    Today, he really couldn''t stand it anymore. Now, he had to ask Scott to speak out that person!


    However, at this moment, Scott hesitated. He lowered his head and didn''t say anything, which made


    Walter more sure of what he was thinking. Seeing this, Emily directly asked, "Scott, that person has


    caused Michelle to suffer like this. Can you really bear to see her continue to suffer?"


    A hint of helplessness shed through Scott''s eyes. He said seriously, "this is my business. I will deal


    with it. Michelle needs someone to take care of her these days. I have to stay with her. I will deal with it


    when she gets better. "


    For a moment, it was really difficult for Scott to deal with the chief culprit. If he did, his father would be


    the one who would be sad in the end. But since she had made such a big mistake, he couldn''t just let


    her go. Otherwise, it would be toote when the thing couldn''t be inversed.


    Seeing that Scott was unwilling to tell her the truth, Emily knew something from it and stopped asking.


    "I will never let go of those who hurt Michelle." As she spoke, a hint of hatred shed through Emily''s


    eyes.


    "Emily, calm down. No one can hurt Michelle in the future." Walter turned his head and looked at the


    angry Emily. At that moment, he had an impulse to hold her in his arms.


    "Mr. Scott, Mrs. Michelle vomited!"


    A servant''s voice came from behind, and they rushed to Michelle''s room in a hurry. Now, Michelle was


    vomiting in the trash can. Suddenly, a strong smell of blood pervaded her nose.


    One of them screamed and the others looked at each other. Then they realized that something was


    wrong and rushed to Michelle again.


    They looked down and saw countless worms wriggling in the trash can. What was more frightening was


    that what Michelle vomited was almost all blood!


    How could it go on like this?


    "Scott, It''s because of your tolerance that our Michelle has suffered so much. Are you satisfied with her


    change? " Emily hugged Michelle subconsciously and felt that Michelle was cold all over.


    At that moment, Emily, as her good friend, felt sorry for her.


    With his hands clenched into fists, Scott rushed out silently. No one knew where he was going.


    "Zoy,e out now!"


    Sitting in the car, Scott seemed to be crazy. He dialed the number of Zoy and said to the person on the


    phone impolitely.


    Obviously, Zoy was stunned. When she was about to ask something, Scott had hung up the phone.


    Hearing the angry voice of Scott, she could not help but feel a little scared.


    After walking out of the Mu family''s vi, Zoy came to the ce she appointed with Scott.


    "Brother, why do you ask me toe to such a remote ce?" Looking around, Zoy asked curiously.


    Suddenly, Scott turned around and pinched her neck with his hands. His eyes were full of resentment.


    "Tell me, why did you do this?"


    "Brother I don''t know what you are talking about. " Zoy almost lost breath to widen her eyes in his grip


    and said innocently.


    "Do you still want to pretend? Zoy, when can you learn to behave well? "


    Seeing that she didn''t want to admit it, Scott tightened his grip. This was the edge of the city and


    almost no one passed by. So even if she died here today, no one would know.


    The oxygen in her chest was ruthlessly taken away, and even her sight gradually became vague


    She thought she was doomed this time.


    But the darkness didn''te. She didn''t know why she fell into the water again. The river pped her,


    and she lost all her weight, like a piece of seaweed floating in the water.


    She was extremely ufortable. She wanted to stop this kind of impact, but she couldn''t cry out. Her


    entire body seemed to be tied by thousands of hemp ropes, and she couldn''t even move.


    "Zoy, you framed Michelle several times. Do you think I will let you go easily?" Scott stood on the shore


    and looked down at her.


    The river wrapped her body, constantly surging up and down. She felt that all her internal organs had


    been moved.


    "Brother I didn''t... "


    The bitter river stimted her tear nd. She cried so hard that her whole body was trembling.


    "Zoy, you are crazy!" After saying that, Scott left without looking back.


    Zoy was still in the river, but her body did not sink any more. She swam quickly to the shore and


    gasped for breath.


    "Humph, do you think you can drown me in this way?"


    Scott went back to the car, started it and drove away quickly. He didn''t want to stay here for one more


    minute, which would only make him angrier.


    "Hurry up. Someone is drowning here. Come here quickly!" Zoy took out her phone and dialed the


    emergency number. When she hung up the phone, a hint of cruelty appeared in the corner of her eyes.


    "Since you have helped me, how can I not seize this opportunity?"


    Hospital.


    Mr. Mu and Mrs. Mu arrived in a hurry. They all stood outside the emergency room, trembling with fear.


    "Doctor, how is my daughter-inw?"


    Mrs. Mu grabbed the doctor''s arm and asked anxiously.


    "The patient is still in the emergency room. We will know itter. But don''t worry. The condition of the


    patient is not very serious."


    Then the doctor left.


    "Did you call our son?" Mrs. Mu looked at her husband and asked anxiously.


    "It''s useless. He doesn''t want toe at all." Mr. Mu sighed and shook his head helplessly.


    Half an hourter, the door of the emergency room was pushed open. Mrs. Mu and Mrs. Mu looked at


    the man lying on the cart and saw that Zoy''s face was pale, as if she had lost all her blood.


    "Honey, wake up..."


    A familiar voice was ringing in his ears. He felt that someone was holding his hand and the warmth


    spread all over his body.


    She didn''t open her eyes because she knew it was not the right time.


    The door of the ward was pushed open, and the temperature in her hand became cold. Then she heard


    the voice of Wyn.


    "Son, why are you sote?" Elenained as she walked up to him and held his arm.


    Mu Yunfan nced at the person lying on the bed, and then said coldly, "there''s a traffic jam on the


    road."


    "p!"


    Mr. Martin raised his hand and pped on his face. He looked at his son and gasped angrily.


    "Why did you hit son? It''s not our son''s fault to have daughter-inw like this. " Seeing her son beaten,


    Mrs. Mu hurried to protect him.


    How could she bear that her son was beaten?


    Wyn didn''t say anything because he was used to it. Mr. Mu had pped him a lot since he was a child.


    To be honest, he didn''t know what to say now.


    "You are going to be a father, but you still hook up with women outside. Don''t think I don''t know that


    you have be like Scott of the Jiang Group now! You are all fickle and ungrateful! " Mr. Mu''s face


    turned purplish red with anger.


    How could he have such an unfilial son?


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Where was the obedient Wyn now? He didn''t like his son in front of him. He even hated and felt


    ashamed!


    Wyn was stunned and looked at his father in disbelief. He thought he had misheard, so he repeated,


    "Dad, what did you say just now?"


    "Wyn, Zoy was pregnant. You''re going to be a father."


    It was Mrs. Mu who spoke. It could be seen how happy she was. That was to say, they could finally


    have a grandson and enjoy their old age, and there would be no regret in their lives.


    Wyn froze in ce with a cold face. There was no surprise in his dark eyes.


    Zoy was pregnant and he was going to be a father. But why couldn''t he be happy at all? There was a


    faint anger floating in his chest.


    He had only touched her once. Why was she pregnant?


    "Mom, did you make a mistake?"


    "Don''t worry. It won''t be wrong." Facing her son''s question, Mrs. Mu thought he was too excited to hear


    it clearly and wanted to confirm it again. Sheforted her son and said word by word.


    Wyn staggered two steps and fell on the bench, with his head in his hands lowly. As a result, Mrs. Mu


    and Mr. Mu couldn''t see his expression at the moment, but it was not difficult to guess that he was in a


    bad mood at the moment.

 Chapter 202 Its Poisonous Insects

    Chapter 202 It''s Poisonous Insects


    Mr. Mu was furious to see him like this.


    "You unfilial son, what''s your attitude?"


    As soon as Mr. Mu finished his words, he was so angry that he kept coughing.


    "Honey..." Mrs. Mu held Mr. Mu in a hurry.


    "I don''t want this baby. If you really want a grandson, you can take care of her yourself. " Wyn said


    seriously.


    "Come on, Wyn. Don''t say that. Do you want to piss your father off?" Mrs. Mu snapped.


    At this time, the person on the bed moved. She slowly stood up and looked at Wyn with a pale face.


    "Wyn, you''re here."


    Mrs. Mu hurried to put a pillow behind Zoy so that she could sit morefortably.


    Wyn didn''t say anything. He just nced at Zoy coldly.


    Zoy was used to Wyn''s attitude. In fact, after hearing the news of pregnancy, she was not surprised at


    all. On the contrary, she wanted to use the baby in her belly as a bargaining chip for this war.


    ''Don''t me me. It''s all his fault. Wyn doesn''t love me. ''.


    "Father, mother, I want to stay alone with Wyn." Zoy said in a weak voice, as if she was going to leave


    with the wind.


    Of course, Mrs. Mu wouldn''t refuse her and nodded.


    When the two walked out of the ward, Wyn was still sitting in his original position, not even looking at


    her.


    With a cold smile, Zoy touched her belly and said, "baby, your father doesn''t like you. What should I


    do?"


    "What on earth do you want to do, Zoy?" Wyn frowned and looked at her with disdain. His eyes were


    full of disgust.


    "Wyn, do you think it''s a boy or a girl?" Zoy asked with a gentle tone.


    "Enough! Let me tell you, I haven''t settled ounts with you for what you have done with Ashley. Now


    you have no chips. What else do you want to do? Huh? " Wyn walked quickly to the bedside and


    pinched her chin. He wanted to see how many tricks she had hidden in her eyes.


    Suddenly, Zoy stopped touching her belly. She looked up at Wyn and smiled.


    "What are youughing at? You are such a vicious woman. I have given you arge sum of money. You


    don''t need it. What do you want to do? " Wyn was also anxious. He didn''t know what was hidden in her


    smile. If it weren''t for the fact that she was the daughter of the Jiang family, he would have killed her.


    He really wanted to stab her to death!


    "Do you think your money can make me divorce you? Wyn, stop dreaming. You owe me more than


    that. Do you think love is something you can buy as you want? I want you to know how it feels to see


    the one you love gradually decadent. Ha ha! "


    "Zoy, you are crazy!" Wyn didn''t expect her to be like this. Was she still the woman he knew before they


    got married?


    Where was that innocent woman?


    Or she had nned it from the beginning...


    He had to admit that Zoy in front of him was totally insane.


    "I don''t want to make a fuss about Ashley''s matter with you, but it doesn''t mean that you can make it


    worse in the future! Zoy, Let me tell you, god is watching you. Even if you have chips now, you will get


    the punishment you deserve sooner orter. "


    Then Wyn turned around and left the ward. He didn''t want to stay here any longer.


    Wyn knew that Zoy had a new chip in her hand, which was the most precious thing for Mrs. Mu and Mr.


    Mu. How could a woman be so cruel? It was conceivable that she did not know how to be a good


    mother in the future.


    Staring at the ce where Wyn left, Zoy said fiercely, "Wyn, you forced me to do this. I''ll make you


    regret!"


    At the same time, in the Jiang mansion.


    Scott called the private doctor at home again. After a test, the result finally came out. The three of them


    sat together anxiously and stared at the doctor.


    "It can be found from Miss Michelle''s vomit that she had taken knockout drops and a kind of Western


    poisonous insect. In other words, the pills that Miss Michelle took were mixed with these two things at


    the same time. The dosage of the drug was very small, not enough to kill people immediately, but it


    could slowly make people lose their minds. In the end, she is like a walking dead. " The doctor sat on


    the sofa and said seriously.


    Hearing this, everyone felt strange.


    Scott and the others had different reactions. He frowned deeply and regretted that he didn''t see Zoy die


    in front of him today. But if she was really dead, it was not good that his father would me him.


    For the sake of his uncle, he only gave a little punishment to Zoy, hoping that she could learn a lesson.


    However, on the contrary, people were often unable to judge what would happen in the future.


    "Have you found out what kind of medicine it is?" Emily asked.


    The doctor shook his head.


    "In other words, if we can find out the source of the medicine, we can find the antidote and Michelle will


    get better, right?" Walter followed his thought and asked, but the doctor still sighed.


    "This is poisonous insect from the West. We can''t find it out. The range is toorge. It will take us more


    than a year to find it out one by one. I guess Miss. Michelle was poisoned to the bone by that time. "


    This matter was a little tricky. If it weren''t for the private doctor of the Jiang family, he wouldn''t have


    cared so much.


    "You have been in the Jiang family for more than ten years. I believe you can find out the source of the


    medicine. Dr. Yuan, please save Michelle. " With a pleading tone, Scott was about to kneel down when


    he spoke, which frightened the doctor to hold him in a hurry.


    "Mr. Scott, how can you do that?" Said Dr. Yuan.


    "Poisoned. Then Scott, you had sex with Michelle. Are you poisoned too? " Emily widened her eyes


    and looked at Scott. Walter''s heart skipped a beat when he heard the truth.


    He raised his head and looked at Scott, as if waiting for his answer.


    Scott didn''t say anything, but Emily''s words woke him up. The doctor looked at Scott and asked, "you If


    that''s the case, then Mr. Scott will also be in danger. "


    "But I''ve been very normal recently and haven''t done anything impulsive." Scott said thoughtfully.


    "Are you sure?" The doctor continued to ask, obviously not believing it.


    Hearing his words, Scott recalled what he had done to Zoy. He was really too excited at that time.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Mr. Scott, you have to make sure that your mood is stable. This poison varies from person''s mood.


    You have been impulsive once, so you must be careful." The doctor''s analysis was reasonable, making


    it difficult to doubt his words.


    Emily looked at the doctor and suddenly found that he was very powerful, just like the magical doctor


    she had read in books.


    Noticing Emily''s gaze, Walter felt a little jealous.


    If it weren''t for this matter, the two of them wouldn''t have been together again. However, after so many


    days of getting along with each other, he found that in fact, Emily waspletely different from the


    women he had known before.


    After the doctor left, Scott asked his friends from all over the world to help him find out the poison. In


    this way, the doctor''s pressure would be reduced, and the chances of sess would also increase.


    "Scott, you must control your emotions now, understand?" Walter reminded him before he left. The two


    of them had known each other for so many years. How could Walter not know what kind of person


    Scott was?


    Since he had broken up one time, it was hard to guarantee that there would not be a second one.


    Emily still stayed with Michelle to take care of her. Perhaps she felt guilty. If it weren''t for her, Michelle


    wouldn''t have suffered such a thing.


    Scott took a look at the two people in the room and didn''t want to disturb. He closed the door and


    walked into the study.


    Jared was happier than anyone else when he heard the news that Zoy was pregnant, because he was


    going to be a grandfather!


    One day, Jared personally carried two big bags to visit Zoy. However, Zoy didn''t expect that he would


    come. When the door was pushed open, Zoy couldn''t help but widen her eyes!


    "Uncle Jared! Why are you here? " She said subconsciously and was about to get out of bed.


    Seeing this, Jared hurriedly held her and said, "you are sick. Don''t get down."


    "Okay." Zoy nodded.


    Sitting on the bed, Zoy looked at Jared with tears in her eyes.


    "Baby, why are you crying? Don''t cry. Uncle is here. " Seeing that Zoy was about to cry, Jared couldn''t


    help holding her in his arms andforting her gently.


    "Uncle..." This hug was what Zoy needed most at the moment.


    This was what she had always expected. She had waited for this hug for a long time


    "You''re not used to being a mother, are you? s, it''s really hard for you. Uncle will send someone to


    take good care of you. If you are really hard, you can go back to our house. We are always a family. "


    Jared patted on Zoy''s back. He knew that she had suffered a lot in the Mu family these days. As her


    only family, it was necessary for Jared to take care of her.


    In Jared''s arms, Zoy burst into tears. What she needed most now was his care. She had been alone


    outside for so long that she really wanted to go home.


    Jared had always heard that Wyn didn''t love her, but he didn''t stop her when they got married.


    Moreover, at that time, Zoy was very willing to marry Wyn.


    For the sake of his brother, for the guilt and regret in his heart, Jared wanted to give the best thing to


    Zoy. He couldn''t let her suffer.


    "Do you want to go home with Uncle?" Jared asked again. He wanted to know what she meant.


    "Uncle Jared, I''m fine in the Mu family. Besides, I''m married. It''s not necessary to go back and nourish


    the fetus. "


    Seeing the persistence in her eyes, Jared didn''t force her.


    Since she was in poor health, Zoy had to stay in the hospital to keep her baby safe. Because of


    drowning, the baby in her belly was a little affected. In addition, the period had notsted too long since


    she was pregnant, so she had to pay special attention to it.

 Chapter 203 If Getting Old

    Chapter 203 If Getting Old


    Mr. Mu and Mrs. Mu also took good care of Zoy. This time, Jared came with tonic such as ginseng and


    bird''s nest.


    However, he didn''t know that Zoy was drowned. Obviously, no one had told him about it.


    The two chatted for a while and Jared left. The moment the door of the ward was closed, the sadness


    in Zoy''s eyes disappeared. She smiledcently, stretched herself, leaned against the bed and


    looked at the ceiling.


    "It turns out that life is so cozy."


    After she was pregnant, she became the boss of the Mu family. No one in the family dared to offend


    her.


    A weekter, Scott finally got the news.


    "Have you found the antidote?"


    Hearing the voice on the phone, Scott asked eagerly.


    "Yes, I''ve found it and sent it to your country." The person on the other end of the line said coldly.


    "Okay, thank you!" Hanging up the phone, Scott''s face was full of indescribable smile. As soon as he


    went out, he saw the housekeepering up with a box.


    He knew there was medicine on it.


    "Hurry up! Save Michelle! "


    It seemed that Scott couldn''t wait any longer. He grabbed the housekeeper''s arm and walked straight


    to the bedroom.


    When he opened the door, he saw Michelle lying on the bed. Her pale face looked pitiful. It took a long


    time to find the antidote. During this period of time, Scott had never dared to go out and spent every


    day in anxiety. Now, his face was covered with stubble and he looked very haggard, but his eyes were


    sharp and burning.


    No matter how absent-minded he was, his handsome face couldn''t been hidden. His tall figure made


    Emily feel stressed.


    The steward took out a pill from the box, which was blood red and looked particrly dazzling in such


    an environment.


    Scott snatched it and fed it to Michelle.


    "Why haven''t she recovered yet?" Scott stood by the bed, waiting impatiently.


    "Do you think this is a magic pill?" Emily said, but her heart was also clenched.


    Scott paid no attention to her, because all his attention was on Michelle. This pill was not easy to get. If


    it didn''t work, he swore that he would kill his private doctor.


    Half an hourter, Michelle looked better. Her pale face turned red and her body gradually regained its


    temperature.


    "EW..."


    Michelle suddenly stood up and bent down to vomit. Scott frowned and hurried to pat her on the back.


    After vomiting, Emily took the warm water from the servant and handed it to Scott.


    After drinking some water, Michelle finally closed her eyes and fell asleep again. If it weren''t for her


    ruddy face, Scott would have lost control of his emotions again.


    He was afraid of losing her, and Emily saw everything.


    In order not to disturb the two of them, Emily left the room here for them. When she walked out of the


    room and was about to turn around and go downstairs, she bumped into a man.


    She looked up at him.


    The two of them looked into each other''s eyes, as if they had produced a power supply, tightly


    absorbing each other. Seeing that Emily was staring at him in a daze, Walter''s eyes were obviously


    much gentler than hers. He smiled and let go of his hand on her waist.


    Emily''s face was as hot as an electric shock. Her big watery eyes looked around in panic, as if she


    didn''t know what to do.


    "Miss. Emily, dinner is ready. Please go downstairs for dinner."


    Just then, the housekeeper''s voice came from behind the two people, breaking the embarrassment.


    Emily walked around Walter without looking back.


    Walter just looked back at her and continued to walk forward. He was going to find Scott.


    As soon as the door was pushed open, what came into view was the scene that Scott was sitting on


    the bed in a daze with Michelle in his arms. Walter sighed, closed the door, turned around and went


    downstairs.


    In front of the table, Emily was eating with great interest. In this house, she was pregnant, so she must


    take good care of herself.


    "Mr. Walter."


    The butler came forward and greeted Walter.


    After taking a nce at the butler, Walter pulled out a chair and sat down. In the opposite of him was


    Emily. Maybe it was because she was pregnant that her appetite was unusually good.


    Seeing this, Walter couldn''t helpughing.


    "Mr. Scott, please eat something. Health is the most important."


    At this time, the housekeeper came up with food, and he was standing outside the door.


    With Michelle in his arms, Scott sat on the bed in a daze. He hadn''t had a good meal or even a ss of


    water since Michelle was sick. He was so anxious to find the antidote and kept calling for help. He had


    put down all his previous identity and status, and now he just wanted a woman. Stubble began to


    appear on his handsome face, which increased mature men''s vicissitudes look, and he looked more


    dignified.


    "Scott, if you keep doing this, Michelle won''t recover so soon. It''s okay that you don''t want to eat, but


    don''t get Michelle into trouble. "


    Emily stood in the corridor and looked at the situation from door''s outside. She rushed in excitedly. She


    went straight to the bedside and stared at the man who was sitting on the bed and gradually decadent.


    She believed that Michelle would never like him like this.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "I just want to be with her."


    Originally, Scott was very excited because he had got the antidote. But unexpectedly, Michelle didn''t


    wake up after taking. He wondered if he had made a mistake.


    "Scott, wake up!"


    Emily couldn''t stand it anymore. She walked to the bedside, grabbed his cor and began to shake. But


    now, Scott was like a wooden man, without any movement.


    Standing aside, Walter looked at Scott and finally let go of Michellepletely. He was sure that Scott


    was serious this time.


    "Without Michelle, my heart will be empty. Everything is meaningless, isn''t it?"


    Finally, Scott said slowly.


    "Well, then I don''t care about you anymore. I will let you starve to death or be thirsty to death." That


    was Emily''s temper. Since her kindness was not understood, there was no need for her to do that.


    After saying that, Emily rushed out without looking back. Walter took a look at Scott and followed Emily


    out.


    ''If it weren''t for Michelle, I wouldn''t have cared about you.'' As long as she thought of what kind of


    person Scott was, Emily would be very angry. Thinking of this, she didn''t notice entirely that she was


    stepping on the stairs.


    "Ah!"


    She almost fell down the stairs when she missed! Emily was held by Walter in time. She was so scared


    that she didn''t dare to open her eyes. Looking at her, Walter asked with concern, "are you okay?"


    Slowly opening her eyes, Emily realized that she was held in his arms. When she realized something,


    she suddenly pushed him away and rushed downstairs as fast as she could.


    At that moment, Walter was really worried. It seemed that he didn''t even notice that he cared about her


    so much.


    At about four o''clock in the morning, the woman in Scott''s arms moved slightly.


    It was dark before dawn, but Michelle opened her eyes. At first, she was scared, but after she saw the


    environment clearly, she gradually felt warm.


    Looking at the man who was holding her, he was so tired that he leaned against the bed and fell


    asleep. Michelle didn''t dare to move. She looked at the tightly frowned Scott and reached out her hand


    to gently touch him, trying to soothe his sadness.


    The stubble on the corner of his mouth was a little long, and it was a little thorny when she touched it.


    Scott opened his eyes with tiredness. Suddenly, he found a white finger between his eyebrows and


    grabbed it in a hurry. He looked down and found that Michelle had woken up.


    "Michelle, you wake up!"


    Scott said excitedly and kissed her on the forehead. The smile at the corners of his mouth lingered.


    Michelle looked at him and nodded. Then she moved again and got into his arms.


    "Scott, I''m so scared..."


    "Don''t be afraid." Scott lowered his head and kissed her again.


    "How long have I slept?" Michelle stared at him, her big round eyes blinking like a newborn baby.


    "Not long." Scott didn''t want to talk about the past. He only cared about the present.


    His gentle voice was full of infinite power, bringing back the spiritless Michelle from afar. Only when she


    snuggled up in his arms could she feel that her heart was still beating. Only when she looked into his


    determined eyes could she feel that her body was still warm.


    When she woke up, she felt as if she had been in aa for a century. She was afraid that everyone


    would get old after she woke up.


    Fortunately, they were still young.


    She couldn''t remember clearly what had happened before. During that period, she felt as if her brain


    was controlled by someone and she couldn''t control herself.


    "Scott..." Michelle''s pale lips finally had a trace of color.


    "Okay." Scott''s heart trembled. Michelle finally calmed down. It was a good start.


    "I seemed to have a long dream. I dreamed that we were both old." While speaking, Michelle reached


    out and touched his handsome face, with reluctance and love in her eyes.


    Scott held her hand. The joy of this moment could not be expressed in words. He just wanted to kiss


    her and take back all the kiss she owed.


    When they were kissing passionately, there was a noise from Michelle''s stomach. Scott stopped kissing


    her, bent over and looked at her with a smile.


    "I''m hungry." Michelle touched her belly and stuck out her tongue naughtily.


    "Okay, my foodie wife." Scott held her in his arms affectionately and kissed her again.


    Michelle looked at him with a red face and didn''t say anything for a long time.

 Chapter 204 The Scene Of Car Accident

    Chapter 204 The Scene Of Car ident


    Scott didn''t want to disturb others in the vi, so he would cook the meal himself.


    Michelle sat obediently at the table and looked into the kitchen from time to time. At this time, Scott was


    busy in front of the stove. Michelle could even smell the delicious food.


    Half an hourter, Scott came out with a big bowl and carefully put it in front of Michelle. Then he


    grinned and said, "eat it, honey."


    "Do you think I''m a pig with so many?" Michelle looked at therge bowl of porridge in astonishment.


    Although it was very ordinary, she was too hungry.


    After swallowing, Michelle took a few sips with a spoon. Only after a few bites did she realize that


    something was missing and she was somewhat unsatisfied.


    She looked at the kitchen, trying to find something, but her eyes were immediately captured by Scott.


    "Isn''t it delicious?" He smelled delicious when Scott cooked just now, and even he couldn''t help but


    want to have a few bites. But he knew that it didn''t matter whether he was hungry or not. The most


    important thing was to fill his wife''s stomach first.


    Michelle curled her lips, put down the spoon and was about to go to the kitchen, but the next second


    she felt dizzy and her sight was blurred.


    Noticing that there was something wrong with her, Scott quickly stepped forward and held her in his


    arms. Then he woke up everyone in the vi and asked the private doctor toe over.


    Holding the medicine box, the doctor took out the stethoscope and got close to the little shlight he


    carried. Michelley on the bed obediently and let the doctor examine her.


    "It''s just that she haven''t eaten anything for too many days. She is so weak that she can''t stand. She''d


    better not eat raw food on the first day. She should eat more porridge and vegetables to nourish


    stomach. "


    After that, the doctor left.


    In the room, Emily sat there excitedly. She held Michelle''s hand and refused to let it go.


    "Michelle..." Emily''s eyes were filled with tears, but she didn''t dare to cry for a long time, because she


    was afraid that once she cried, tears would flow out uncontrobly.


    "Emily, I thought you were still mad at me." Michelle looked at Emily and burst into tears firstly.


    Emily couldn''t help but burst into tears following her. The two hugged each other and cried.


    Scott and Walter stood by the bed, looked at each other and smiled helplessly.


    Women''s friendship was different from men''s, so Scott and Walter could not understand that feeling at


    all.


    The two of them hugged and cried for a long time before they let go of each other. Emily reached out


    and tucked the hair in front of Michelle''s forehead behind her ear. She smiled and said, "we are always


    the best sisters."


    Michelle nodded with tears in her eyes without saying anything.


    At this moment, what else could she say?


    "Well, now that everyone is fine, should we go downstairs to have breakfast? Scott, you haven''t had a


    good meal these days. You can''t do this again. " Walter said to the crowd with a smile and deliberately


    exhorted Scott.


    Judging from Scott''s current physical condition, it was indeed a little bad. Fortunately, he was a man,


    otherwise his body would copse sooner orter.


    Michelle was weak in physical strength, so the doctor gave her nutritious water. Seeing this, Scott was


    reluctant to leave.


    In the end, he had to ask the servant toe up with a te. At the table not far away from her, Scott


    was eating his first breakfast in this period of time.


    Michelle didn''t say anything. She just watched him eating quietly. She was worried that Scott might not


    eat well because of her.


    After breakfast, Scott sat on the edge of the bed and refused to leave. Michelle had no choice but to


    use the excuse that he was slovenly to make him leave. It had to be said that now, Scott was really


    slovenly. If it was the first time she saw him, she would definitely think that he had just climbed out of


    the trash heap.


    "Look at you. Your face is covered with stubble. It hurt me when you kissed me just now. And I dared


    not say it."


    Michelle deliberately made up an excuse, fearing that Scott would not listen to her.


    Finally, this sentence worked. Scott nced at her and quickly stood up and walked towards the


    bathroom.


    Five minutester, the door of the bathroom was pushed open, and apletely new Scott appeared


    in front of her again. Michelle looked at him and smiled with satisfaction.


    "What do you think of your husband? Am I handsome?" Scott quickly walked to the bedside and sat


    down, holding her hand to slip back and forth on his face several times.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Well, I know you are the most handsome." Michelle withdrew her hand and said shyly.


    Good news and bad news came at the same time. Because Scott was not going to thepany for a


    week, there were piles of documents to be dealt with. He hung up the phone, full of distress.


    Walter and Emily walked in and said to Scott, "let''s help you."


    "Michelle and I majored in the same major. Are you afraid that I can''t do it?" Emily exined when she


    saw that Scott was suspicious of her.


    Scott frowned, but finally agreed. Michelle wanted to help, but was refused by Scott. During this period


    of time, if Michelle hadn''t been infused with nutritious water, she wouldn''t have lived till now.


    It was boring to stay in the room. Michelle secretly lifted the quilt on her body and got out of bed. Her


    face was still pale, and she was so thin that only bones were left.


    She walked to the window and stood there looking at the scenery in the distance.


    Life was always full of ups and downs. She finally realized what was true bitterness and spicy.


    Suddenly, Michelle pressed her forehead, and some images gradually emerged in her mind.


    She clearly remembered that when she wanted tomit suicide, a woman suddenly rushed out in


    front of her. Her body collided with the car and she immediately fell to the ground.


    The woman justy in the blood and looked at her with her eyes open, as if she wanted to say


    something to her.


    Then, she saw a ck car running in front of her and then exploded!


    "Boom!"!


    "Ah!" The next scene was very blurry. Michelle screamed subconsciously, holding her head in her arms.


    She didn''t know why these scenes were still in her mind.


    She screamed out of fear. The scene seemed to happen in front of her.


    In the study, hearing the sound, Scott, Walter and Emily rushed out together. When they opened the


    door, they saw Michelle squatting on the cold ground.


    They had no time to think and rushed over in a hurry.


    Scott held her in his arms. Looking at her pale face, Scott''s face changed.


    "Michelle, what''s wrong with you?"


    Michelle was carried to the bed by Scott again. He tucked her in and asked someone to bring her a


    ss of water.


    "I''m fine. Maybe I have slept for too long and my head hurts."


    Michelle didn''t want to tell him what she had seen, because she was afraid that Scott would worry


    about her.


    "Then have a good rest." After saying that, Scott stayed in the room for a while, unwilling to leave.


    After the door was closed again, Michelle continued to search for the scene of the explosion in her


    mind. The sound and scene of the explosion seemed to be vivid in her mind, as if she was there at that


    time.


    Now, she wanted to recall that scene again, but her mind was nk and she couldn''t see clearly what


    was on the screen. But the explosion frightened her.


    What the hell was going on?


    She seemed to remember that such a thing did not happen around her, but what about the scene that


    just emerged from the depths of her mind?


    ''Maybe I have watched too much TV series.''


    Michelleforted herself in her heart. She had caused a lot of trouble to everyone, so she didn''t want


    to tell anyone about it. Maybe it was because she had watched too much TV series, she would be fine


    in a few days.


    After working for several consecutive days, the three of them finally finished revising the documents to


    be dealt with in thepany, and Scott was finally relieved.


    "To celebrate, let''s go out for dinner."


    "It''s your treat. Of course I want some high-end food." Emily''s eyes twinkled as soon as she heard that


    there was food. Since she had a child, she seemed to be greedier about food.


    At this time, Michelle came in with a fruit te in her hand. Scott immediately took over the thing in her


    hand and told her to sit on the sofa and rest.


    Seeing this scene, Emily was envious.


    She took a nce at Walter secretly, only to find that he was also looking at her...


    Emily turned her head shyly, pretending to look at somewhere else.


    A group of people went out. In order to be convenient, Walter and Emily chose to sit in the same car


    with them. Emily had always been busy. Now that she finally seized the opportunity, how could she let it


    go?


    It was not because she was gossiping, but because the two of them could no longer dy. As


    Michelle''s best friend, she was still very anxious.


    "Hey, Scott, when are you going to marry Michelle?" Emily pretended to be joking.


    Scott looked at the woman beside him affectionately and said with a smile, "she has already been my


    wife."


    As Emily spoke, she found the diamond ring on the middle finger of Michelle''s left hand. Maybe it was


    because of the light in the car that Emily''s eyes were almost blind by the light from the ring!


    "What a big diamond ring! It must cost a lot of money? Scott, it seems that you have spent a lot of


    money. " Emily praised.


    Without saying a word, Scott concentrated on driving.


    Sitting in the back seat, Walter realized that he had lost entirely when he saw the diamond ring on


    Michelle''s finger.


    Now, he didn''t have too many thoughts, nor did he feel sad and painful. It seemed that all his feelings


    had been put down. He suddenly realized that his so-called love was nothingpared to that of


    Scott.

 Chapter 205 You Are My Woman

    Chapter 205 You Are My Woman


    "What? Dad, what do you think? "


    On the next morning, Scott received a call from Jared. When he heard the news, he only felt that the


    blood all over his body was flowing back.


    "Son, after all, Zoy is the daughter of your uncle. I''m too old to take good care of a pregnant woman."


    "But you can''t let here to my house! You know Michelle is here too. I won''t allow her toe. "


    Scott''s ruthless refusal made Jared have no choice for a moment.


    He knew that the rtionship between the two cousins was not very good, so he specially took this


    opportunity to make them live in peace under the same roof. As her elder brother, he had the


    responsibility to make his family live in harmony.


    "I know, but you are her only cousin. I hope you can take good care of her."


    Scott didn''t want to hear from his father, so he hung up the phone immediately and threw it on the


    desk.


    "President, shall I order takeout for you at noon?"


    The assistant opened the door and came in. He looked at Scott and said respectfully.


    "No, thanks. I need to go home." After that, Scott took his suit jacket and went out. He had to go home


    to have a look, or he would be worried.


    The car ran all the way. After getting out of the car, Scott pushed the door open and walked into the


    hall. At this time, Michelle was busy in the kitchen. She came out with a dish in her hand.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Scott, you''re back? It''s time for dinner. " Michelle looked at him and smiled.


    Seeing the smile on her face, Scott was relieved. He pulled out the chair in front of the table and sat


    down. Suddenly, a woman''s voice came from upstairs. He believed that he would never forget her.


    "Brother."


    The smile on his face suddenly froze. Scott looked up in disbelief and saw Zoy standing at the stairs


    and looking at him with a smile.


    "Brother, aren''t you happy that I''m here?" Said Zoy with a frown as she went downstairs with the help


    of the handrail.


    It never urred to Scott that Zoy would arrive earlier than him.


    Now, even if he didn''t agree, Zoy would never leave.


    Scott asked someone to pull out a chair for her, and Zoy sat down. She took a look at Scott, who was


    sitting next to her, and then looked at Michelle. "Michelle, can you go to the kitchen to get me a


    spoon?"


    "Just ask the servant to do this." Scott held Michelle''s hand and stopped her from going to the kitchen.


    He knew that something bad would happen because of Zoy''sing.


    "It''s okay. I can do it." Michelle didn''t want to embarrass them, so she let go of his hand and went into


    the kitchen.


    Taking a look at Scott, Zoy raised her eyebrows and asked, "brother, when did you live with Michelle?"


    "Let''s eat." Scott didn''t answer her question, which made Zoy unhappy.


    When Jared asked her to live in the house of Scott, she also refused, but she didn''t want to waste


    Jared''s painstaking efforts. But judging from the current situation, it was estimated that it would be


    difficult to get along with each other in the future. Fortunately, she just stayed here for a week.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult for her to sleep well when she saw such an annoying person.


    She almost didn''t taste anything during the meal.


    "Brother, I''m going upstairs."


    After dinner, Zoy put down her chopsticks and went upstairs.


    "Which room does she live in?" When Zoy''s figure disappeared at the corner of the stairs, Scott asked


    the housekeeper.


    "Miss. Zoy lives in Miss. Michelle''s room. " The butler walked slowly to Scott and said cautiously.


    Scott frowned, but there was nothing he could do.


    As a pregnant woman, he had to amodate for Zoy. Besides, she was picked up by Jared.


    "Michelle, sleep in my room." Scott had been used to sleeping in Michelle''s room these days. But he


    didn''t expect that Zoy would choose that room.


    "Then where are you sleeping?" Michelle asked in astonishment.


    "Of course we sleep together."


    Hearing this, Michelle''s face turned red.


    "We have been together for a long time. What are you afraid of?" Scott looked at her and pretended to


    be angry.


    On second thought, it was not a day or two for them to sleep in the same bed. However, she seemed to


    have forgotten something. When she heard that she was going to sleep with him, she actually felt a


    faint pain in her heart!


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable? " Noticing her abnormality, Scott thought it was because of


    her illness, so he held her in a hurry.


    "I''m fine."


    There were some vague fragments in her mind, but they were very blurry and she couldn''t see them


    clearly.


    In order not to make Scott worry, she did not tell him the truth.


    She seemed to have forgotten something.


    Sitting on the sofa in the room, Zoy stared at the ss of water in her hand, lost in thought.


    Scott didn''t go to thepany this afternoon and stayed at home with Michelle. The sound instion in


    the room was very good, so Zoy couldn''t hear the sound from the next room at all. But she knew that


    the two must be intimate in bed.


    Thinking of this, a hint of gloom shed through her eyes.


    ''This scene is still very long. I will see you cry then...''


    It was getting dark. Michelle took a hot shower and came out of the bathroom. She wiped her wet hair


    with a dry towel and slowly walked to the bed and sat down.


    Scott was lying on the bed with his hands behind his head. Seeing hering, he immediately held her


    in his arms.


    Michelle was caught off guard and closed her eyes in fear.


    Scott bent over and looked at her fear, which made him want tough.


    Hearing Scott''sughter, Michelle opened her eyes subconsciously. She looked at his handsome face


    and was stunned unconsciously.


    Was this kind of life really what she wanted?


    But why did she always feel heartbroken, especially when she saw him. It was as if she had done


    something wrong outside.


    After a serious illness, some blurry images faintly appeared. She vaguely felt that there was something


    important, but she could not remember.


    Feeling the cold touch on her hand, Scott held her hand and said, "Honey..."


    He said gently. Michelle could feel the hidden meaning in his voice. She didn''t say anything, nor did she


    dare to say anything.


    Scott turned over and pressed her under his body. Michelle turned her head and felt embarrassed to


    look at him. Because his eyes were frightening.


    "Scott, can you stop..."


    However, before she could finish her words, her lips were covered by Scott''s. She put her hands on his


    chest and tried to push him away subconsciously, but she was too weak to do anything to the man.


    Scott couldn''t control himself anymore. He lifted her clothes and kept kissing her. Michelle was


    gradually corroded, and she found herself sinking deeper and deeper.


    She didn''t realize it until he entered her body!


    "Scott, don''t touch me. I''m dirty!"


    Michelle looked at Scott in horror. Her mind went nk and she couldn''t see or think of anything, but


    she was so flustered that her whole body trembled...


    She wanted to push him away, but she found that she had no strength at all.


    Scott knew that she remembered what happened that day again. She was sick before the


    misunderstanding could be exined clearly.


    He held her hands and sat up with her in his arms.


    "Scott, I''ve been raped. It''s not clean anymore..."


    Michelle cried out all of a sudden. She leaned weakly in the arms of Scott andined.


    Seeing her crying so sadly, Scott didn''t want to dy this matter.


    "Michelle, the man that night was me. You were not raped by other men. You are mine, forever! "


    Scott gently held her in his arms and kissed her crying eyes. His heart ached. He knew that she had


    always cared about this.


    "That''s impossible. I was brought into the hotel by Zoy." Michelle shook her head stubbornly and raised


    her beautiful face.


    "Silly girl." In the current situation, no matter what Scott said was useless. He could only prove with


    actions, "you are mine, you are always mine."


    "Scott, if I had sex with another man, would you me me?" Michelle asked tentatively. She didn''t


    know whether she should believe him or not.


    "No, it''s all in the past. Don''t think about it anymore. You are my woman now. You are my wife. " Scott


    knew that there was a grudge in her heart, and that her heart was very pure and could not ept


    herself.


    Michelle still couldn''t believe what happened that day was true. If she really gave it to Scott, then she


    had no regrets. But she didn''t expect that they would have sex in this way.


    She didn''t want to think about or care about everything, as long as they were happy now.


    She was very familiar with the smell of his body. That night, she smelled thisforting smell. Yes, it


    was really him!


    "Honey, shall we get married?"


    Immersed in happiness, Michelle didn''t know whether she had nodded or not. She enjoyed what


    happened at this moment.


    When she woke up, it was already two o''clock in the afternoon. Last night, Scott was like a wild beast,


    never knowing how tired he was.


    She sat up a little and rubbed her head. It hurt.


    "Are you awake?"


    The door was pushed open and Scott came in with a te.


    "Yes." Michelle nced at him and looked at the bed sheet shyly. Scott sat beside her and held her in


    his arms.


    "Scott, my body hurts." Moving her body, Michelle felt sore all over her body, as if she had just finished


    a mountain climbingpetition.


    Scott kissed her forehead and smiled.


    After a night of entanglement, Scott was in high spirits. His face became more and more handsome,


    and his whole body exuded a charming aura.

 Chapter 206 Love Was Deeper Than Hate

    Chapter 206 Love Was Deeper Than Hate


    How difficult it was to find a suitable person in one''s life?


    You have your style, and scars. Find a suitable person to live. He should not only fall in love with you,


    but also cherish your scars. We often go on our own, gritting our teeth and struggling all the way. We


    also hope that someone can see through this strong disguise, and hold an umbre in the wind and


    rain.


    The couple didn''t have to be a perfect match, but they had to cherish each other. It would be the best if


    the two of them had the same values and hobbies, so that they could talk and work together.


    If you like to run a warm family, but he only likes to be lively with his friends outside, the two people will


    eventually have contradictions.


    We often say that everyone was a unique leaf and has his or her own meridians. Others could only see


    that you were ordinary and there was nothing special, but he could recognize you at a nce in the


    crowd, know your kindness and consideration, and know your tolerance and kindness.


    And he know you are not an ordinary person. You have your own unique advantages.


    One had been alone for a long time, and gradually had no expectation of the young man'' greetings.


    The reason why you find someone to live with is that you hope he can understand you well.


    Everyone would say something nice, but the true rtionship was shown in detail.


    "If you do too much exercise, it will hurt. But if you often practice in the future, it won''t hurt." Said Scott


    smilingly, touching Michelle''s nose softly.


    Hearing this, Michelle''s fair skin turned red. She reached out and thumped on Scott''s chest, but she


    was held more tightly by Scott.


    After a long time, she faintly heard the sound of rain hitting the ss window.


    "It''s raining." She said.


    Knowing that she was very ufortable now, Scott was going to take her to the bathroom to wash up


    and have meal.


    "My future sister-inw is in a good mood. You must be very tiredst night, right?"


    When the two of them went downstairs, they happened to meet Zoy, who was sitting at the table and


    eating snacks. Scott didn''t care about her at all. If it weren''t for his uncle, he would have sent her to


    prison!


    Michelle let go of Scott''s hand and walked to the table to sit down. Opposite her was Zoy.


    "Since you call me sister-inw, I decide to eat with you." As soon as she finished speaking, the


    servant came out with a bowl of seafood soup.


    The smell was tempting.


    "Sister, you won''t me me for eating your food, will you?" When Michelle was about to scoop out the


    soup with a spoon, she suddenly stopped what she was doing and turned to look at Zoy.


    "Mrs. Michelle, you have been tired for such a long time. It''s time for you to replenish your energy."


    While drinking seafood soup and holding desserts in one hand, Zoy enjoyed it very much.


    Scott had promised Jared to be a good brother, but when he saw Zoy, he was very angry.


    This woman had too many tricks.


    Since it couldn''t be made public, he would like to see how many tricks Zoy had secretly.


    Michelle was not a person to be bullied. When she was in danger, she knew how to protect herself and


    resist.


    That was one of the reasons why Scott appreciated her.


    Sure enough, his eyes were right. This woman''s personality did not allow anyone to look down her. She


    was not the kind of woman who liked crying and would not act like a spoiled child. She was a strong


    woman.


    "Michelle, you and my brother shouldn''t be together. Sooner orter, you will regret it." Taking


    advantage of the absence of Scott, Zoy kindly reminded Michelle, who waspletely out of kindness.


    Michelle nced at her and said casually, "I hope so."


    After saying that, Michelle stood up and went upstairs. She was so sleepy. Besides, she didn''t have


    time to argue with Zoy.


    She had no doubt why Zoy could sit here safe. Now as long as you had money, you wouldn''t be caught


    even if you killed someone. Society was sometimes so terrible that it made people scare.


    But from now on, Michelle would never be off-guard as before.


    If the reason why Zoy did this to her was out of her love for Wyn, then could it be understood that this


    woman''s love was a little terrible?


    Inparison, Michelle didn''t hate Zoy because of this. She believed that if it weren''t for Zoy, she


    wouldn''t know how much Scott loved her.


    If that man was someone else, Michelle would hate Zoy to death, but she felt very happy that the man


    was Scott.


    As soon as she entered the room, she was held into the arms of Scott who was hiding behind the door.


    When Michelle was about to speak, her lips were covered by the man, and she swallowed all the words


    she wanted to say.


    "Do you hate her?" Asked Scott.


    "I think hating someone will make me tired, so I don''t hate her. I just want to hide from her." Michelle


    looked up at Scott and answered honestly.


    This was her true meaning. Hating someone not only made her tired, but also aged faster.


    Because that person''s heart was filled with hatred, which meant that he would never understand what


    happiness was all his life.


    "Honey, I have something to deal with in thepany. I maye backte. Take care of yourself."


    This was the key point that Scott wanted to say.


    "Okay." Although Michelle was reluctant, she still let him go. After all, men put their career above


    everything else. She didn''t want to dy his work for her own selfish motive.


    Scott was still worried about Michelle, because if he left, it meant that Zoy would do something bad.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Thepany is the most important thing. Go ahead. I''m not that easy to be bullied."


    Michelle knew that Zoy was the daughter of his uncle. But why did everyone amodate themselves


    to Zoy? It must be because of their guilt.


    It had been so many years since their family found the daughter of the Jiang family who had been living


    outside. It could be imagined how much suffering Zoy had suffered outside. When Michelle met her,


    she was also full of pity.


    The Jiang family must be very guilty and self reproach. After all, it had been so many years since they


    found her.


    Although Michelle had never heard of Scott'' uncle, she felt that there must be something wrong with


    the Jiang family.


    Scott said he was going to thepany, but he drove to a private hospital.


    He walked in a hurry.


    When he opened the door, he saw his father, Jared, sitting in front of the bed.


    "Dad, how is uncle?"


    Scott closed the door and strode to the bedside. He looked at the middle-aged man lying on the bed


    with tubes all over his body, and then asked his father.


    As soon as he got the news of the hospital, he rushed over. In Scott''s memory, uncle and aunt loved


    him the most. Although he was still very young at that time, he kept all the good things in mind.


    Now, he couldn''t forget it.


    "The doctor said that his brain moved just now, as if he had a consciousness. But there is nothing else.


    The doctor said that if it goes on like this, your uncle might... "


    "Dad!"


    Before Jared finished his words, Scott noticed something and walked up tofort his father.


    "Dad, uncle has been lying on the bed for sixteen years. It''s not bad that he can hold on for sixteen


    years." Although Scott was not good atforting people, it was the truth.


    "Well, I know. If it weren''t for the car ident, your uncle wouldn''t have been like this, and your aunt


    wouldn''t have left us. " As he spoke, Jared looked at the man lying on the bed again.


    Since handing over thepany to Scott, Jared had spent most of his time here. He wanted to stay


    with his brothers and watch him getting old day by day.


    Sixteen years ago, everyone was still young. They didn''t expect that time would pass so soon.


    They were getting old.


    "Dad, don''t me yourself too much. It''s none of your business." Scott knew that his father was


    ming himself again. He patted his father on the shoulder andforted him softly.


    Too many things had happened sixteen years ago, and Scott couldn''t forget those nights.


    He remembered that his mother was killed by a bad person, and his uncle and aunt had been in such a


    situation because of the car ident. However, the bad guys had been sentenced, and what they had


    lost would nevere back.


    Without his mother''s love, Scott didn''t know how he had spent the time. He believed that his fickleness


    started from that woman.


    He was with Steve when he was still studying abroad.


    Under the cherry tree, petals constantly fell from the branches. He and Steve walked on the path of the


    campus. However, at this time, a girl suddenly jumped out of the tree. Her face was full of smile, and


    she constantly looked back.


    As if being cursed, Scott looked in the direction she was looking at and saw several girls hiding. At that


    time, he realized that they were ying hide and seek.


    It was the first time that he had found a girl so pure in this world.


    It seemed that Scott had forgotten how he was with her. He only knew that during the time together,


    this girl was not the type he liked.


    "Scott, let''s break up. I like someone else."


    Scott hadn''t made his real identity public in the school, so the girl naturally didn''t know. At that time,


    they were about to graduate and Scott also nned to propose to her, but he didn''t expect a storm to


    come so suddenly.


    When she said these words, Scott knew that they would never be together for the rest of their lives.


    When he saw his beloved woman and another man sitting in the luxury car, he found that she was just


    a vain woman.


    Then they met again at a banquet.


    When he saw her again, he found that she had changed a lot, as if she had grown much older after


    giving birth. At that time, Scott was also a famous yboy.


    Obviously, she was shocked when she saw him. She might not have thought that he was the leader of


    the Jiang Group. No matter how regretful she was at that time, they could not go back to the


    past.

 Chapter 207 Be Perfectly Justifiable

    Chapter 207 Be Perfectly Justifiable


    Scott enjoyed that day very much, because he hugged another woman to kiss in front of her.


    Fantasies were beautiful, but reality was bony.


    From that day on, Scott no longer had any fantasy about this so-called first love. But one day, she


    drugged him and took off her clothes in front of him.


    "Bitch! Do you know how ugly you are now? All the women I have outside are as beautiful as flowers.


    You are just a dying tree! "


    His consciousness was very clear, because his thoughts had been blinded by hatred. He hated his first


    love.


    It was she who changed him and ruined their future!


    It was all in the past. At first, Scott didn''t want to mention it again, but when he saw uncle, he recalled


    all the past. Fortunately, he met Michelle, the love of his life.


    That was really a wonderful feeling.


    He never believed in love at first sight, and only had a good impression of Michelle. However, as time


    went by, he was more sure that Michelle was the one that he was looking for.


    Because he saw the shadow of his mother on Michelle.


    On the street, the traffic was like a tide, and the colorful neon lights shed in the sight of Scott.


    When he came out of the hospital, it was already dark outside. It was almost winter, so it was very dark


    now.


    Holding the steering wheel with both hands, Scott looked straight ahead with perfect outline and


    slender eyebrows.


    When the car arrived at the gate of the vi, Scott got out of the car. The night wind blew up a corner of


    his clothes.


    "Why is the dinner not ready yet?"


    Sitting at the table, Zoy looked at the servants with disdain. She was pregnant, but she had to wait here


    for so long. It seemed that these people didn''t want to live.


    The servants came out with hot dishes. Suddenly, a servant slipped and the te in her hand fell into


    the arms of Zoy.


    All of a sudden, the hot dishes that had juste out of the pot sshed on every part of Zoy''s


    clothes, and her skin began to blister in a few seconds.


    The te fell to the ground, making a loud noise and turning into pieces. Almost all the people in the


    hall looked at this corner at the same time, including Scott.


    Seeing this, the servants were also in a hurry to clean up the mess on the ground.


    Standing aside, Zoy covered the back of her red and swollen hand, and her face was pale.


    "It hurts. Don''t you see? Don''t you know I''m pregnant? I''m fine now, but if something bad happened to


    me, I would make you bury the baby with your heads! "


    Zoy shouted at the servant who had made a mistake. She didn''t look like a richdy at all.


    Michelle stepped forward and stood in front of the servants who had made mistakes just now. She


    looked at Zoy calmly and said, "they didn''t mean it."


    "It''s either unintentional, or deliberate." A trace of hatred shed through Zoy''s eyes, but she still said


    patiently.


    "Do you mean that my servants deliberately threw the te on you? Zoy, you are such a scheming


    woman. How could youe up with such a vicious idea? "


    Scott''s voice came from behind the crowd. Of course, he would never stand on the side of Zoy. From


    the moment he entered the room, he saw everything happening here.


    Zoy felt that she was covered in the shadow. Not knowing when, Scott had walked from the front door


    to her back, bringing an invisible sense of pressure.


    "Brother, look, sister-inw and they bullied me." Zoy rolled her eyes and pretended to be aggrieved.


    However, this kind of drama did not work on Scott at all. How could he be so soft hearted? If it was


    Michelle, it must be different.


    Scott looked at Zoy coldly and said, "you will be fine after applying some medicine."


    The meal was tasteless for Zoy. How she wished to kick Michelle out of the house! It seemed that all


    her efforts were in vain just now.


    "Zoy, have you visited your father these days?"


    Scott''s sudden words almost made Zoy throw up. She stared at Scott with her eyes wide open. It took


    her a long time to catch her breath.


    "Of course..., I did."


    Zoy''s answer was a little guilty, but anyone could tell that she was lying.


    "As a daughter, I don''t know what you are doing every day." Scott put down the bowl and chopsticks


    angrily. The loud noise frightened everyone. "Uncle is dying. You can go to see him more often and talk


    to him for a while when you are free."


    Zoy was so frightened that she even forgot to eat.


    After saying that, Scott left. Realizing that Scott was in a bad mood, Michelle followed him upstairs.


    The door of the room was not locked. Michelle should be d that Scott was not angry.


    She pushed the door open and walked in. At that moment, Scott was standing in front of the balcony,


    enjoying the cold wind. Michelle was worried that he would catch a cold, so she took a coat from the


    hanger and put it on him.


    Scott turned around, held her hand and kissed it.


    "Your uncle..." Michelle wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. After all, it was his


    family''s business and it was inconvenient for her to interfere as an outsider.


    "My uncle died sixteen years ago, and now he only has an unconscious body." Scott looked into the


    distance with a sad face. Maybe it was because of the cold weather that his voice trembled when he


    spoke.


    Michelle held his waist and leaned her head against his chest.


    "Scott, don''t be too sad. In fact, there would be a miracle in a vegetable. Your uncle has lived for such a


    long time with his willpower. He must be thinking of something. I have a feeling that he will get better


    one day. "


    Somehow, Michelle felt a little touched when she heard what Scott said about his uncle.


    Suddenly, she had an impulse to cry, but she found that she had no reason to cry now.


    "Okay." Scott looked down at her and smiled.


    It was a long night. Scott behaved well tonight and just held her in his arms to sleep.


    On the next morning, Scott got up and was about to go to work, followed by Michelle.


    "I have told you that you can wait for me at home. There is no need to go to thepany." Seeing her


    stubborn look, Scott couldn''t refuse her. He tried to persuade her.


    "Aren''t I afraid that you will find a new secretary?" Michelle lowered her head and said honestly.


    Hearing this answer, Scott smiled, "silly girl, where can I find a secretary as good as you?"


    In the end, Scott failed to persuade her. He was really defeated by his wife.


    Sitting in the car, Michelle looked out of the window and said, "Scott, stop here."


    "What''s wrong?" Scott turned to her and frowned habitually.


    "We are almost at thepany. It''s not good to let the staff see us." Michelle exined and was about


    to get off the car.


    "What can they do even if they see it? Don''t forget that you are my fiancee now. " After saying that,


    Scott continued to drive.


    Michelle had no choice but to let him do whatever he wanted.


    In fact, what Scott said was right. She had agreed to his proposal and now she was his fiancee.


    The window was made of a special material. One could see the outside clearly from the inside, but


    from the outside, it was dark.


    At this point, Michelle had no choice but to sit still.


    Fortunately, it was in thepany''s parking lot, and few people came here.


    There was silence in the parking lot. Scott held her hand and walked into the elevator.


    On floor 23.


    When the two of them appeared, the man who was drinking a cup of coffee suddenly spit out the coffee


    in his mouth! He looked at the two people standing in front of him with his eyes wide open. He couldn''t


    believe his eyes.


    He walked up quickly, bowed to Scott and greeted him, and then looked at Michelle.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Michelle, you and the President..."


    Michelle looked at the assistant with embarrassment and blushed with her head down.


    The assistant looked down and saw the diamond ring on the middle finger of Michelle''s left hand.


    Under the light, it almost lit up people''s eyes!


    "You are engaged?" The assistant eximed.


    He hadn''t seen Michelle for a long time. This time, he finally met her, but she was engaged to his boss.


    It was a real blow to him.


    Michelle didn''t say anything, but Scott turned around and said to his assistant, "we''ll get married soon."


    They were all familiar on this floor, so they didn''t have to be so cautious. What''s more, the assistant


    had been working for Scott for a long time. Even if he didn''t make great contribution, he was hard for


    work. Scott was not the kind of ungrateful person.


    "President, can I go to your wedding ceremony then?"


    "What do you think?"


    There were only several words in Scott''s reply, but the assistant was extremely excited. It was such an


    honor to attend his boss''s wedding.


    "President, have you arrange the time? Since you have proposed, will it be soon?" The assistant


    followed Scott again. To be honest, he was looking forward to the wedding.


    He believed that he could meet countless celebrities there.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll invite you there. Just wait for the news." Scott said with a smile.


    This time, Michelle didn''t go to her former Secretary''s office, because Scott wanted her to stay in the


    president''s office. Because Scott said that he wanted to see her at any time.


    This sentence was full of intimacy.


    It seemed that life had be better after getting rid of Zoy. At least Michelle didn''t have to bear her


    bad temper every day, and she didn''t have to be full of scheming to deal with


    Zoy.

 Chapter 208 Bed Game

    Chapter 208 Bed Game


    Scott was used to drinking coffee while reading documents. Seeing his hard-working, Michelle quietly


    took the coffee cup and went out.


    Someone knocked on the door of the office with appropriate strength.


    "Come in." Scott said coldly.


    Hearing his rude words, Michelle felt a little ufortable and pouted. She pushed the door open and


    came in, only to see that Scott was looking down at the documents in his hands with a cold face.


    "Boss, here is your coffee."


    Michelle carefully put the cup of steaming coffee on the desk, but the next second she was held into


    Scott''s arms. Michelle blushed and looked at him shyly.


    "This is thepany. What are you doing?"


    She pushed for a long time, but found that Scott held her more tightly.


    "Michelle, can we have a baby?" Looking at Michelle''s red face with affectionate eyes, Scott said


    seriously.


    "I don''t want to have a baby so early." Michelle told the truth.


    Children?


    She had never thought it, because that experience on TV looked so painful. She was afraid that she


    would feel ufortable after giving birth to the baby.


    Scott''s face darkened. He looked at Michelle and kissed her on the lips. "If you don''t give birth to a


    baby for me, I''ll find someone else to give birth to it for me."


    In fact, it was just a joke. How could he say it seriously?


    But the result was that Michelle wasn''t fooled at all. She even cheered, "Okay, you can find someone


    else to give birth to a baby for you. I don''t want to get old so soon. What if you abandon me? "


    Scott didn''t know how to response. He had to let her go reluctantly because he still had something to


    deal with.


    After returning to her freedom, Michelle quickly slipped into the inner room. Because of a door, her


    heart was not so fast.


    There was no TV in the room and no WI-FI in the office. Michelle didn''t know how she spent the


    morning.


    In the vi, Zoy got up veryte today. Recently, she always felt that she couldn''t sleep enough.


    After washing up, she went downstairs, only to find that there was no food on the table. She could not


    help frowning and quickly ran downstairs, ignoring her baby in the belly.


    "Where is the meal? Why don''t you cook for me? "


    She rushed into the kitchen and saw people cleaning up the stove and cupboard. Hearing her words,


    the group of people did not even look at her.


    Zoy was so angry that she almost jumped up, but the people in the vi all ignored her existence.


    Helplessly, Zoy went upstairs.


    "How dare you do this to me! You are really a bunch of dogs who look down upon me!" Sitting on the


    bed, Zoyined angrily.


    If she could cook, she would never cook by herself, but she couldn''t.


    Suddenly, the car brake''s sound spread from the outside of vi. Confused, Zoy stood up and walked


    towards the balcony.


    She stood outside the balcony and looked down at the ck convertible outside. It was Wyn''s car!


    At that moment, Zoy felt an unprecedented fear. By the way, why would hee?


    "What should I do?"


    She was afraid of him, because Wyn was no longer the man he used to be. Now, Wyn was no different


    from a devil!


    Wyn got out of the car. After taking a few steps, he seemed to realize the person standing on the


    balcony. He raised his head and his eyes were full of coldness.


    "Mr. Wyn."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as Wyn entered the house, the servants greeted him. They all knew that it was not as simple


    as being a guest for Wyn''sing.


    "Where is Mrs. Zoy?" Wyn asked the servant in the vi.


    "On the second floor." The servants answered honestly.


    Wyn hurried upstairs and said, "open the door, Zoy."


    Staying in the room without saying a word, Zoy looked at the door in horror, as if Wyn was like a


    diabolic beast that was about to eat people and could rush in at any time.


    "Zoy, I''m here to take you home." This sentence should have been very gentle, but when it came out of


    Wyn''s mouth, there was no emotion at all.


    Zoy didn''t want to open the door and go back either.


    If that house was good, she would not choose to live here. She couldn''t leave before she had enough


    fun.


    "You''d better give up this thought. Don''t think that I don''t know how you will abuse me when Ie


    back home. I''m telling you, Wyn, don''t think I''m easy to be bullied! "


    She couldn''t show weakness in front of Wyn.


    Wyn knew that she wouldn''t take the initiative to go home with him. "Listen to me, Zoy."


    He said in a low voice after thinking for a while.


    How could Zoy be so stupid to believe him? She hadn''t paid back what she had suffered before.


    Wouldn''t all her previous efforts be wasted if she went back so early?


    "Wyn, forget it. I won''t go back with you." Finally, Zoy summoned up her courage and shouted at the


    people outside the door.


    The corridor was quiet again. Zoy thought he had left, but the next second, the bedroom door was


    opened.


    Wyn suddenly appeared outside the door and looked straight at her.


    "No, I don''t want to go back with you. I want to be here." Zoy subconsciously stepped back. As Wyn


    approached, she saw a group of servants standing outside the door.


    At this moment, they were hoping that Zoy could leave as soon as possible so as not to cause more


    trouble here.


    Zoy tried her best to struggle, but the man who was holding her didn''t move at all.


    "Wyn, put me down. I don''t want to go with you!" Zoy pounded her fists on his chest. No matter what


    she did, Wyn didn''t say anything. But the next second, she was thrown into the car.


    Wyn acted rudely without any tenderness.


    "Wyn, you bastard!"


    The door was mmed shut. Wyn walked to the driver''s seat, opened the door and got in. He stepped


    on the gas and quickly drove away from the Jiang family''s vi.


    "Wyn, what you have done will only make me hate her more. Aren''t you afraid that I will take revenge?"


    Sitting in the back seat of the car, Zoy red at the man sitting on the driver''s seat.


    "As long as you hurt her, I will make you pay a hundred times. Zoy, don''t think you can do whatever you


    want just because you are pregnant with my child. Tell you the truth, you are too young for me. "


    Not to be outdone, Wyn warned her in an emotionless tone.


    Zoy was stunned, "Okay, let''s wait and see."


    "I''d like to."


    Wyn wanted to know what on earth Zoy wanted to do. But no matter what she did, he would protect


    Michelle in secret. If it weren''t for the fact that Zoy was pregnant, Wyn would have divorced her and


    wouldn''t have been in a stalemate.


    The two of them arrived at the vi, which was newly bought by Wyn. He threw her into an elegant


    bedroom. Worried that the baby would be in danger, Zoy had been protecting her belly with her hands


    all the time.


    "I don''t want this child at all! Zoy, do you remember what I said? If you dare to hurt Michelle, I will make


    you pay a hundred times for it! "


    As he spoke, Wyn untied his tie impatiently and threw the suit on the ground.


    "You..." Zoy took a few steps back in fear. Now Wyn was like a monster.


    "Humph, I like the feeling of punishment the most." Wyn said viciously.


    "Don''t touch me, Wyn. You are so dirty!" With a disgusted look on her face, Zoy tried to push him away,


    because she felt that he had slept with another woman outside. She didn''t like the smell of other


    women on him.


    Wyn''s eyes were full of unspeakable malice. He slowly walked to the edge of the bed, reached out to


    grab Zoy''s hair and pulled it hard to the edge of the bed.


    "Ah!" Covering the back of her head in pain, Zoy screamed, "Wyn, you devil!"


    "If you don''t want me to do this, just take off your clothes obediently."


    Standing straight by the bed, Wyn loosened his grip on her hair and looked down at her.


    "Take off clothes? What do you want to do? " Zoy grabbed her clothes alertly.


    "What do you think? We are a couple. What can a couple do tonight? Zoy, don''t pretend to be fool with


    me. " Wyn pinched her face and looked at her with disdain.


    "Stop dreaming. I''m pregnant. You''re hurting baby by doing this!" Zoy shook off his hand and red at


    him angrily.


    Now, she was not afraid of anything.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing."


    As soon as Wyn finished his words, Zoy''s clothes were torn apart. The clothes drew a perfect arc in the


    air and then fell to the ground.


    In the quilt, Zoy was no longer bossy as before, but Wyn was lyingfortably with a yful smile.


    Zoy sat up and swung her fist at Wyn.


    For Wyn, women''s fists were always powerless.


    "Wyn, don''t worry. I will make that woman''s life a living hell!" Not to be outdone, Zoy red at Wyn.


    Holding her hand, Wyn red at her as well. "Then I''ll make you die miserably."


    With threat and warning, Zoy didn''t care at all. She was pregnant with the child of the Mu family. No


    matter how powerful Wyn was, he had to let her go.


    Punishment was just a game in bed.


    In the vi of the Jiang family.


    The two people who came back after dinner didn''t say much when they heard the news of Zoy''s


    leaving.


    Scott had never regarded Zoy as a member of this family. She left just to change the air.


    But somehow, Michelle felt something was wrong. She felt bad, as if something big was going to


    happen.


    "Scott..."


    She looked at Scott who was walking in front of her and couldn''t help calling him.


    Scott stopped and turned around, with tenderness in his eyes. "Hmm?"


    His maic voice echoed in Michelle''s ears, making her want to cry for no reason. At that moment,


    she was so worried that she would lose him.

 Chapter 209 Candlelight Dinner

    Chapter 209 Candlelight Dinner


    One couldn''t take his first love lightly.


    If one day I suddenly disappear from your world, will you be anxious to find me in every corner?


    "Why did you take me to such a ce for dinner? Just go home and eat, okay?"


    Scott parked the car in front of a western restaurant. He walked to her side like a gentleman, opened


    the door and bowed to make a gesture of wee. Michelle smiled and got off the car arm in arm with


    him.


    The dim candlelight, soft melody and the night view outside the window made Michelle know that it was


    deliberately arranged by Scott, but she didn''t know the reason.


    It was just an ordinary dinner for her. She didn''t know if he had had such a romantic candlelight dinner


    with others before. Even if it was just an ordinary dinner, she still felt satisfied to have dinner with Scott


    at such a close distance.


    "What? You don''t like it? " Seeing that Michelle cut the pork chop weakly from time to time, Scott


    frowned.


    "Oh, No." Michelle cheered up in a hurry and answered with a smile.


    To be honest, she didn''t like steak. She always felt that the food cooked by the chefs in the western


    restaurant was not delicious, especially in the way of removing the smell.


    At first, she thought the pork chop would taste good, but in the same way. If she had known it earlier,


    she would have ordered a vegetable sd, at least it could eat.


    Michelle couldn''t drink, so Scott ordered a ss of fresh juice for her.


    "If you don''t like it, just put it here. We can order something else." Noticing Michelle''s reluctance to eat,


    Scott called the waiter and ordered her favorite food again.


    "I didn''t expect that the pork chop here is also very bad." Now that she had been seen through,


    Michelle couldn''t continue to pretend. She whispered to Scott when there was no one around.


    Looking at her, Scott smiled and said, "Silly girl, in fact, you don''t have to amodate yourself to me


    like this. Just order what you like."


    In fact, Michelle thought that she must keep up with him for the candlelight dinner, or else the romance


    would be gone. But she admitted that she still couldn''t keep up with him.


    Suddenly, she felt that they were really not a good match.


    After finishing a fried rice and a dish of vegetable sd, Michelle looked up with satisfaction and found


    that Scott had already put down the tableware.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She lowered her head in shame.


    "I Did I eat too much? " As soon as she finished speaking, she burped loudly. She could even see the


    strange eyes of the waiters in the restaurant.


    "Are you full?" Although Scott asked casually, Michelle believed that he did it on purpose.


    She raised her head and rolled her eyes at him. Sure enough, Scottughed out the next second.


    There was obvious sarcasm in his smile. Michelle felt that she was too ashamed.


    When they were paying the bill, Michelle stood next to Scott and felt ufortable. She could always


    feel that the receptionist was looking at her.


    Michelle swore that she would nevere to this restaurant again with rushing out here.


    Holding her hand, Scott came to the river. The cold wind at night blew on the two people. Michelle


    sneezed. Scott took off his coat, put it on her and held her in his arms.


    He believed that the world would return to peace because Zoy was under the suppression of Wyn.


    All of a sudden, Scott found that in fact, Wyn was a good man. His opinion of him had changed a lot. At


    least, Wyn was a man who could make decisions by himself now.


    "Michelle, should we get married?"


    "Hmm?" Michelle couldn''t hear what he said just now, because her attention was all on the distance.


    She turned her head and looked up at his angr side face. She didn''t know where his cold and deep


    eyes were looking at.


    He was looking ahead, but Michelle knew that he was not looking at the night scene. However, the


    expression on Scott''s face made her feel familiar.


    When Michelle was in a daze, Scott had already lowered his head and covered her lips. "Let''s get


    married. I can''t wait any longer."


    "Okay."


    Michelle leaned against his chest, nodded with a smile, and abandoned the sadness in her heart. But


    to be more sure, she was moved and happy.


    Scott grinned and couldn''t restrain his excitement on his handsome face. He kissed hard on Michelle''s


    face and said, "honey, call me husband."


    "No." Michelle felt shy.


    Scott asked, "Are you sure?" Michelle nodded affirmatively.


    As soon as she finished speaking, the kiss from Scott overwhelmed Michelle, making her out of breath.


    Every time they kissed, she would close her eyes subconsciously. She didn''t know why, maybe


    because of inertia.


    With an excited smile, Scott stared at Michelle and asked again, "Call me."


    "Scott..." Michelle looked at him affectionately and called his name softly. But she felt that the hand on


    her waist pinched the flesh on her waist, as if he was not satisfied with her answer at all.


    Wasn''t it enough?


    "No, it''s not like that." Scott nced at her and said coldly.


    "Then what is it?" Michelle pretended to be ignorant.


    Scott pinched her face and got close to her, spraying the hot breath on Michelle''s face. He whispered


    with her lips bit, "husband."


    "Wife..."


    As soon as Scott''s words dropped, Michelle called out. Knowing that she was naughty again, Scott had


    no choice but to carry her to the direction of the car.


    Scott opened the back door and pressed on her when she was off guard. He looked down at her and


    said in a domineering tone, "it seems that I have to teach you a lesson, or you don''t know the use of


    husband."


    Michelle was a smart woman. She immediately begged for mercy, "honey, I''m sorry. Please don''t stay


    here to do that."


    She thought Scott was going to have sex with her in the car, but he just kissed her and left.


    The car sped all the way. When passing the night market, Michelle immediately smelled a strong


    fragranceing in from the window. She asked Scott to stop the car, and then she opened the door


    and walked out.


    Following her closely, Scott couldn''t help but smile and shake his head. Michelle looked at those stalls


    all the time like a child. This woman was always so greedy.


    "You can''t eat this. Have you forgotten that you have acute gastroenteritis?"


    Recalling thest time when she was sick, up to now, Scott still had a lingering fear. He was afraid that


    she would have a rpse again. The doctor said that she should be careful with her diet from now on.


    She''d better not eat too much spicy food.


    Gastroenteritis was actually caused by food poisoning, so she must be careful and not to eat anything


    randomly.


    Michelle had eaten too much today, so Scott was worried whether she could eat these things in her


    stomach. The food sold on the roadside was not clean, and her stomach was the most fragile.


    However, even if Scott had been persuading her, it did not work.


    Michelle was afraid that Scott would get angry, so she didn''t want too much.


    She hadn''t had barbecue for a long time. She had stayed at home these days. Since Scott didn''t allow


    her to eat junk food, she didn''t dare to buy them back from the Inte.


    She ordered squids, dried tofu, sausage, and lotus white.


    Sitting in the car, Scott didn''t like the smell of squids, so he specially asked Michelle to sit in the back


    seat. He opened the window when eating, so that the unpleasant smell could spread out.


    Sitting in the back seat, Michelle couldn''t help snickering when she saw the disgusted look on his face.


    When they got home, Scott was afraid to smell in the car, so he got off the car and walked into the vi.


    Michelle opened the door and threw the trash bag into the trash can outside the vi. Then she walked


    inside slowly.


    After Zoy left, the room was blocked, because Scott felt it was not clean and refused to let her continue


    to live. As for the things of the wardrobe, Scott had also asked someone to deal with it.


    Now, Michelle moved into the room of Scott formally, but theyout of the room was not the type she


    liked. She liked purple, light purple.


    "Take a shower beforeing out." Scott ordered her.


    Michelle knew that there was still the smell in her mouth, so she deliberately approached to Scott and


    breathed a sigh of relief.


    With a disgusted look on Scott''s face, he stood up and walked out. Sitting on the edge of the bed,


    Michelle looked at him with a smile.


    In order not to leave the smell of squids in her mouth, Michelle specially brushed her teeth with smelly


    toothpaste and breathed a sigh of relief. She only felt the fragrance was iparably good.


    "Does it smell better now?" She looked at herself in the mirror and smiled.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she found that Scott was not in the room. Michelle was wearing a


    set of silk pajamas and a pair of white fluffy slippers. She looked around for a while before she sat


    down on the edge of the bed and turned on the TV.


    After waiting for a long time, Scott came back from outside, and at this time, Michelle had already fallen


    asleep in bed. But she didn''t cover herself with the quilt. Instead, she was lying on the quilt in pajamas.


    Scott walked over and lifted her up. Then he lifted the quilt and put her in.


    After a hot shower, Scott came out andy on the bed. He held her in his arms and looked down at the


    sleeping woman. His heart stirred up thousands of waves, and affection came like water.


    He gently bit her earlobe, and said, "honey."


    The woman in sleep restlessly moved her body, seeming to be a little cold, and went into the arms of


    Scott.

 Chapter 210 Getting Married

    Chapter 210 Getting Married


    Receiving the news, Jared was extremely excited, and Olivia also rushed over from her hometown.


    After all, marriage was a big deal, so the parents of the two families had to pay attention to it.


    Early in the morning, Jared and Olivia arrived at the Scott''s vi at the same time. Everyone was sitting


    on the sofa in the living room, with a lot of documents in their hands, which were found by Jared.


    "Scott, we has to announce such a big thing first that Michelle was daughter-inw of our Jiang family,


    so that the whole world will know your marriage news." Jared pped his hands on the table and said


    excitedly.


    Scott turned to look at Michelle, his eyes full of expectation. He had already prepared to marry


    Michelle, but he was worried that she would have a burden. As for the matter of "announcing", he


    would do it even if Jared didn''t tell him.


    He wanted to announce to the whole world that Michelle was his!


    When Michelle heard the words "marriage news", her heart was tugged hard. She lowered her head


    with embarrassment and didn''t look at the group of people sitting next to her.


    Today''s house was so lively that people kept sending gifts, because ording to the rules, Michelle


    had to go home and live before marriage.


    Hearing that they were going to separate, Michelle and Scott were reluctant.


    "I''ve already chosen a good day for you. One weekter, at thetest three monthster, and one or


    two monthster. You can take your time to choose."


    After saying that, Jared put the document in his hand on the tea table. Scott picked up the document


    and read it carefully.


    A weekter was good, he was impetuous, so he couldn''t wait too long. Now, all he wanted was to let


    Michelle be his wife legally, so that she couldpletely enjoy her life at home.


    He believed that at that time, she had no reason to go to work and make money.


    Michelle had always been rebellious to stay at home. Sooner, she would be an aged woman. At


    that time, Scott would nevere back to this house again if he fooled around with women outside.


    The wedding date was set in a week. Michelle looked at Scott and whispered, "isn''t it too early? I''m not


    prepared at all. And I''m so nervous. "


    She had only one week to prepare her wedding dress and skin care. That day was the most beautiful


    day in a woman''s life. Michelle was worried that she might not behave well that day.


    However, Scott didn''t listen to her at all. He put his arm around her shoulder and said, "except for


    wedding ceremony, is there anything else not happen between us as couple?"


    In an instant, Michelle blushed again. She didn''t know if Jared and Olivia heard his words, so she


    pushed away Scott and ran upstairs.


    It was so open to do that, but if it weren''t for the drug, Scott wouldn''t have had the chance.


    In fact, Michelle was looking forward to getting married, because she could be with her beloved man


    forever.


    The wedding room needed to be redecorated, so all the people lived on the first floor. After all, there


    was only one room to be redecorated.


    But this time, the wall of the room where Scott and Michelle used to live was opened. It was nned to


    put a veryrge wardrobe. There was a dressing table, a desk and so on.


    The wedding dress and dress were designed by the famous French master Rihanna, and the jewelry


    was designed by the famous French master Carl from Italy. The wedding was held in Maldives, where it


    was summer all the year round. Michelle could wear the wedding dress there. The wedding hall was


    near the sea. Michelle once said that she liked the sea, and Scott kept it in mind.


    All in all, the arrangement of the wedding was handed over to Scott. As for Michelle, she was sending


    wedding candies in themunity.


    Her mother didn''t have any rtives in this city. All her rtives were in her hometown, so the people in


    the neighborhood were like Michelle''s rtives. Aunt Lucy was overjoyed to hear that Michelle was


    going to get married.


    After the incidentst time, Michelle had treated Aunt Lucy as her family.


    In fact, what Aunt Lucy did was the most touching. But Michelle was worried that her mother would be


    sad, so she kept the secret with Aunt Lucy.


    After three days'' work, Michelle couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She sat on the sofa at home, lying there like an octopus. When she was about to have a rest, her


    phone suddenly rang.


    She took a look at the caller and found it was an unknown number.


    "Hello?"


    She pressed the answer key and put the phone beside her ear.


    "It''s me..."


    It was the voice of Wyn. Since she changed her phone, Michelle had deleted his number. However, it


    seemed that Wyn had also changed his phone number.


    When she arrived at the appointed ce, Michelle followed the waiter to the appointed ce.


    At this time, Wyn was sitting by the window. He turned his head and looked out of the window, seeming


    to be lost in thought.


    "Mr. Wyn. " At this time, Michelle didn''t know how to call him. It might be a little intimate to call him


    Wyn, and it would be strange to call his full name.


    They must be the most familiar strangers now?


    She had never thought that their rtionship would be like this one day.


    "I thought you wouldn''te." Seeing her, Wyn stood up and pulled out the chair opposite to her,


    hinting her to sit down.


    Michelle smiled and said politely, "thank you."


    At that moment, Wyn felt his heart jolted and painful.


    Michelle ordered a cup of milk tea and turned to look at Wyn.


    "Why do you want me to be here?" She asked.


    "I heard that you are going to get married, so I want to visit you before I go abroad this time."


    "Go abroad?" Hearing the news that he was going to go abroad, Michelle was stunned, but only for a


    moment.


    But why did he go abroad for no reason?


    "Yes, I will take Zoy abroad. I''m afraid I can''t attend your wedding. Michelle, wish you happiness. "


    In fact, Wyn deliberately arranged to go abroad to recuperate the fetus with Zoy. On the other hand, he


    couldn''t smile and see Michelle marry another man, so he could only escape.


    Michelle was stunned. She knew that he dodged because of her. She lowered her eyes and said in a


    low voice, "thank you, Wyn."


    "I didn''t understand why Scott could win your heart before. Now I finally understand. If there is


    someone in the world who can make you happy, I think there is no one else but Scott. I''m relieved to


    have him take care of you. "


    Although Scott and Wyn didn''t spend much time together, he firmly believed that Scott was her best


    choice.


    Maybe they would never see each other again?


    Staring at Michelle with burning eyes, Wyn regretted not cherishing her.


    "Thank you." Michelle seemed to have nothing to say except these two words.


    After the two sat for a while, Wyn stood up and said, "it''s gettingte. Let me drive you home."


    This time, Michelle didn''t refuse.


    Maybe this was thest time he sent her home.


    The car stopped at the gate of themunity. Michelle opened the door and got off. As soon as she


    left, she seemed to remember something all of a sudden. She turned around, looked at Wyn and said,


    "be careful on the way."


    "Okay." Wyn nodded.


    Even if he had epted it, there was still a trace of desire in his heart since the wedding was not held.


    But if he came back after he left this time, she would probably have a child.


    Thinking of this, he strode over and held her in his arms tightly. "Michelle, you must be happy!"


    "Yes, I will. So do you. By the way, take good care of Zoy for me. " Michelle didn''t push him away with


    her hands hanging by her side.


    Wyn let go of her reluctantly, took a look at her and said, "don''t you hate her? She has done so many


    bad things to you. "


    Michelle looked at him and smiled.


    "If there is love, there must be hatred. Hatred is caused by love. In fact, we can''t control our right to


    love someone, but Promise me that you will make Zoy happy, okay? " Michelle quickly changed the


    topic. She believed that she might not meet Zoy again in the future?


    Maybe they would stayed at abroad for the rest of their lives.


    Wyn didn''t agree. After all, it was difficult to answer this question. She was the only woman he loved in


    his life. How could he be good to other women?


    Michelle knew that he didn''t forget her and didn''t feel relieved.


    "Wyn, you know, the reason why Zoy hates me so much is because of you." Michelle stopped. She


    believed that Wyn would understand.


    She turned around and went upstairs, but did not look back, because she was afraid that she would not


    be willing to leave.


    She really let go of the rtionship between them for three years, from the moment she fell in love with


    Scott.


    After Wyn left, Michelle''s life was still as usual. The wedding would be held four dayster. She felt


    nervous as long as she thought about it.


    "Michelle, eat this bowl of food."


    Olivia came out of the kitchen and put the tonic in front of Michelle.


    It was a gift that Scott asked someone to send here. It was said that she could wear a wedding dress


    and be a beautiful bride after eating it.


    However, if she ate too much tonics, she would get tired and get fat.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Mom, I don''t want to eat."


    "Silly girl, how can you not eat such good food? What''s more, it''s what Scott gave you specially. " Olivia


    said to her daughter angrily.


    Michelle had no choice but to drink this bowl of tonic before going to bed.


    Lying on the bed, she felt bored and logged in WeChat. She found the number of Scott and sent a


    message. Seeing that he didn''t reply for a long time, she thought he was not here. Disappointed, she


    turned off her phone and put it on the bedside table to sleep.


    At this moment, her heart was surging and she could not calm down.


    Their wedding would be held in four days. At that time, she would be the real wife of Scott.


    All of a sudden, her phone vibrated on the bedside table. It was a special WeChat ringtone that she


    deliberately adjusted.

 Chapter 211 I Would Give You The Best

    Chapter 211 I Would Give You The Best


    "I was busy just now."


    She opened the WeChat and saw only four short words. Looking at the message, Michelle waited for a


    while. When she realized that Scott had nothing to say, she felt unhappy.


    But then, Scott sent another message, "I miss you so much."


    These words hurt Michelle''s heart. She felt that she was too happy now.


    "Just leave the wedding affairs to the designer. You won''t make any trouble." Michelleined


    sourly, although it was a rule that they could not meet before marriage. But at least he could make a


    phone call?


    And this kind of thing should be done by men.


    However, Scott seemed to be lost since they hadn''t contacted each other for a long time.


    "I''ve already been preparing."


    "When?" Michelle was touched to tremble her body and she was looked at the phone screen. As if


    Scott was in front of her.


    "I''ve been preparing for this since the day you promised to be my girlfriend. Otherwise, how can I have


    time in such an emergency now?" At the other end of the phone, Scott really wanted to hit her head


    hard. This woman was sometimes very stupid.


    Hearing this, Michelle felt warm in her heart and wanted to cry.


    With tears in her eyes, she smiled happily.


    "I will give you an unparalleled luxurious wedding, and let everyone in the world know that you are the


    woman I love most, and you are the happiest bride in the world."


    Seeing that she didn''t reply, Scott sent another voice message. He should have said it face to face, but


    he couldn''t wait any longer.


    Although she didn''t have hispany this night, she felt sweet in her sleep.


    It was just that they hadn''t seen each other for a week. She could bear it.


    One day, Scott went back to Jared''s home, where his grandparents, uncle and aunt used to live.


    ording to the rules before the wedding, he had to kowtow to his grandparents'' room.


    That room was rarely open all the time. It was at the end of the corridor, so no one would deliberately


    care about it.


    The vi was so big that it was hard to imagine.


    Jared refused to move out of the vi because there were too many memories left here.


    Under the lead of Jared, Scott came to the room of his grandparents. The furniture in the room was


    simple but clean. Scott knew that this was the reason his father had asked people to clean it all the


    time.


    Then Scott walked to the portrait of his grandparents, knelt down and kowtowed a few times.


    Jared walked to the wardrobe, opened the door and took out an antique box.


    "Your grandmother left this for the future granddaughter inw of the Jiang family. I don''t know what it


    is. Open it and give it to Michelle on the evening of the wedding. "


    Jared handed the box to Scott and asked him to open it.


    Scott took the box and hesitated for a while. "Dad, shouldn''t you give it to her?"


    "Before your grandmother left, she asked me to give it to you personally."


    Scott looked at the dark grey box. The buckle on it was rusty, indicating that it had a long time ago. He


    opened the box and saw several photos in it.


    Scott frowned and took out the photos. The next second, something fell out of the box and onto the


    carpet.


    He squatted down and picked it up. In the bright light, the butterfly shaped jade in his hand emitted a


    dazzling light.


    The more he looked at it, the more he liked it. He believed that Michelle would also like it.


    Jared stood aside and was shocked when he saw what was in the box. He had seen this Butterfly Jade


    before. It was specially made by the grandmother of Scott when Howard Jiang''s daughter was born.


    Scott had never seen it before.


    "Look at the box. Is there any note left by your grandmother?"


    Jared urged Scott to look for something in the box. As expected, he found a note written in ck ink.


    It was clear to record origin and reason of this Butterfly Jade.


    This jade was originally owned by the Jiang''s daughter, because Mrs. Jiang, Scott''s grandmother had


    always hoped to have a girl in Jiang family. She liked girls very much.


    The note also clearly stated the reason. Mrs. Jiang thought that her granddaughter had passed away,


    so she kept it well and wanted to leave it to her future granddaughter inw. It meant that the daughter-


    inw of the Jiang family would be the biological daughter of the Jiang family in the future.


    Mrs. Jiang''s hard work moved everyone present. At the same time, it was known that in fact, her


    granddaughter was the most important person in her life.


    Wyn went abroad with Zoy. The butterfly jade should have belonged to Zoy, but since Mrs. Jiang said


    so, Jared and Scott had no objection.


    In the photo, there were the Howard Jiang''s family and the Jared''s family.


    "These are thest few photos left by your grandmother. She has always regarded them as treasures."


    Jared walked up, patted on Scott''s shoulder and sighed.


    After knowing that Howard Jiang''s family had a car ident, Mrs. Jiang fell ill and didn''t see Howard


    Jiang until she died.


    At that time, Howard Jiang had been in a vegetative state in the hospital.


    After so many years, Jared identally found that Howard''s daughter was not dead. Before the car


    explosion, Howard and his wife pushed their daughter out together!


    In order to make Mrs. Jiang''sst wish and Howard Jiang''s hope toe true, Jared had been looking


    for daughter of the Jiang family since that moment. Finally, they found Zoy.


    At that time, they specially tested the DNA.


    At that moment, Jared was extremely happy, because he had made it. He found the only daughter of


    the Jiang family.


    It was at that time that he realized why his brother could hold on for so many years. Because he


    couldn''t let go of his daughter, there was always a strong will in his mind.


    Scott took the box back and analyzed it with the photo inside, because he felt something wrong at the


    first sight of the photo.


    As for what was wrong, he couldn''t figure it out in a short time, so he had to take the box back to have


    a deeper study.


    Scott hurried back to the vi and walked into the study with a box.


    He closed the door, opened the box again and took out the photos.


    He vaguely felt that the little girl in the photo was not like Zoy at all. Even if a woman changed as


    growing up, it was impossible that she couldn''t be like her childhood at all. On the contrary, a figure


    appeared in his mind


    "That''s impossible! No way! How could it be... "


    At this moment, how Scott wished he could tear those photos into pieces and throw them into the trash


    can. They would never appear in this world again!


    However, he couldn''t do anything about it.


    "Yes, it''s just my guess. DNA test had be done. There''s no mistake. " Scottforted himself in his


    heart and slowly calmed down.


    Leaning against the back of the sofa in frustration, Scott felt his temples throbbing rapidly.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    When he opened his eyes again, he saw a picture of a baby. She was wearing a pink princess dress


    and staring ahead.


    Once something started, the truth should be found out. Otherwise, no one could tell who was injured in


    the end.


    "Dad, are you sure that Zoy is uncle Howard''s daughter after you verify it?"


    "Scott, why do you ask me this question all of a sudden? I was sure that she was your uncle''s daughter


    after the DNA test. I''m sure that I did it with my own eyes. There''s absolutely no mistake. "


    Jared was surprised by Scott''s question suddenly. By the way, why did Scott suddenly start to doubt


    the identity of Zoy?


    Jared would never mistake such a big thing. At least the DNA proved everything, not to mention that it


    was a private doctor of the Jiang family to do it.


    After hearing what Jared said, Scott waspletely relieved.


    He hung up the phone and walked to the balcony to look at the sky outside.


    The wedding room had been decorated. In order to save time, Scott had spent some efforts on it.


    "Mr. Scott, people from the furniturepany are here."


    The butler''s voice came from outside. Scott went to open the door and went out directly.


    Outside the window, a breeze blew in through the gap of the window, blowing the photo on the table to


    the ground. The words written in ck ink were clearly shown in the air


    "Michelle, the wedding dress is here!"


    On the next morning, Michelle was woken up by Olivia. She rubbed her eyes with her hands and lifted


    the quilt on her body to get out of bed.


    At this time, Olivia couldn''t wait toe in.


    "Michelle, the wedding dress is here. Come out and have a look."


    Olivia smiled all the time. She walked to the bedside and touched Michelle''s hair, with love in her eyes.


    Hearing the wedding dress, Michelle jumped out of bed at once. She nced at her mother and rushed


    out of the room.


    On the sofa in the living room, there was a huge red box with many French words written on it.


    "Open it and let me have a look."


    Olivia stand aside and couldn''t wait.


    As a mother, she was the happiest, but also the most reluctant one.


    Michelle couldn''t wait to untie the silk belt and open the box. The neatly folded wedding dress was


    carefully taken out by Michelle. When she unfolded it, a snow-white wedding dress suddenly appeared


    in front of everyone''s eyes.


    "Give it a try. Let me see how beautiful my daughter is." Olivia urged Michelle to try on the wedding


    dress. She wanted to see her daughter''s most beautiful appearance as soon as possible.


    Coming out of the bedroom, Michelle was still wearing slippers, and the hemline of her wedding dress


    was a little long. It seemed that she had to wear high-heeled shoes to match it.


    Her snow-white skin became fairer against the wedding dress, and her long hair was tied behind her


    ears. The whole design of the wedding dress was mainly about mermaid. There were shining diamonds


    on the chest, and the thin waist of the wedding dress was engraved with ssical patterns. The wind


    outside the window blew in gently, swaying the end of the wedding dress.

 Chapter 212 Everything I Had Was Yours

    Chapter 212 Everything I Had Was Yours


    "Wow, my daughter is so beautiful! I don''t want you to get married... "


    With these words, Olivia had an impulse to cry.


    Seeing this, Michelle hurried to hold her and said, "Mom, I wille back in the future."


    Olivia looked up at Michelle''s eyes and nodded with tears in them.


    "Mom..." Seeing her mother like this, Michelle couldn''t help but shout, and then threw herself into her


    mother''s arms like a child.


    At this time, Scott, who was busy in the vi, received a message ring. He took out his phone and saw


    Michelle in a wedding dress. Looking at the photo for a long time, Scott smiled slightly.


    "Mr. Scott, someone sent you a letter."


    "Letter?" Scott was confused.


    The butler handed the letter to Scott and left.


    The surface of the letter was red, and the address was not written. It only wrote the receiving address.


    Scott frowned and then opened it.


    There were only a few words in the letter: you can''t get married.


    "Butler, go and check where this letteres from."


    Scott folded the letter and handed it to the housekeeper.


    "Yes, Mr. Scott."


    Although he didn''t know what the letter said, the butler still had to follow his master''s order. So he didn''t


    ask more.


    The wedding had begun to count down, but Scott''s heart was not as fast as it was a few days ago. On


    the contrary, he was very calm at the moment. It was so quiet that even he himself couldn''t figure out


    what was going on.


    Who on earth sent that letter? Why did that man say that?


    "Mom, what shall we have for dinner?"


    "You really like to eat!"


    Just after lunch, Michelle touched her full stomach and asked her mother what she nned to cook for


    dinner.


    Hearing her mother''s words, Michelle stuck out her tongue naughtily. She didn''t look like a man who


    was going to marry, but like the child in her mother''s arms who would never grow up.


    Perhaps Michelle felt that she had nothing to do after staying at home for a long time, so all she


    thought about was food.


    At this moment, Michelle''s phone rang. Hearing the specific music, Michelle immediatelyughed. She


    nced at her mother and rushed back to her room to get her phone.


    "Scott..."


    "Michelle, I saw the photo of you wearing a wedding dress. It''s beautiful."


    Scott said gently on the other end of the phone, which made her feel warm. That photo was taken by


    her mother and she sent it to him as soon as possible.


    She wanted him to see how she looked in the wedding dress, which he had specially customized for


    her.


    The warmth at that moment made Michelle''s heart overflowing with countless smiles. She looked at the


    blue sky above her head


    This wedding must have cost a lot of money, but Michelle didn''t dare to ask. The wedding was a joyous


    and lively one. As long as she was happy, everything would be fine.


    But the wedding was held in Maldives. Michelle had heard of the scenery there for a long time.


    However, she had never been able to go there.


    However, just as she expected, would the wedding be held as scheduled? Why did she feel like


    something was going to happen?


    "Scott, isn''t the wedding too wasteful?"


    "Honey, everything is worth it as long as it''s for you." A big smile appeared on Scott''s handsome face,


    which was full of happiness.


    Michelle went out with her mother to buy something. As soon as they were on the way with two big


    bags, she met the reporters.


    "Miss Michelle, are you with Mr. Scott for his money?"


    Michelle was stunned and didn''t know how to answer.


    There were too many reporters in front of them, which directly blocked the way for the mother and


    daughter to go home. Olivia was directly squeezed out of the crowd by the reporters, and the mother


    and daughter were now in the vegetable market, which soon attracted everyone''s attention.


    "Miss. Michelle, if you don''t answer, does it mean that you acquiesce in it?"


    "Miss. Michelle, how did you make Mr. Scott fall in love with you? Is it because you are good at bed? "


    "Mr. Scott used to be a famous yboy. Miss Michelle, don''t you really mind his past?"


    Michelle was so flustered that she didn''t know what to say.


    "Michelle..."


    Olivia shouted her daughter''s name behind the crowd, but it was so noisy that no one could hear what


    she was saying.


    In a daze, Michelle felt like a small animal that had lost its way in the forest.


    She was a little scared and flustered


    "Michelle, you have to trust yourself!"


    In front of the TV, Scott was so anxious, but it was toote to get to her. He sat on the sofa and prayed


    in his heart, hoping that Michelle could be stronger. Just like when she was in thepany, she


    refused those who discussed her behind her back.


    The people in the crowd seemed to have heard the call of Scott. She suddenly escaped from the forest


    because she saw a beam of light.


    "Miss Michelle, I heard that you had a first boyfriend before, didn''t you? Will hee to your wedding?


    "


    "It is said that your first boyfriend is the son of the Mu family from the Mu group. I heard that you still


    have connections after he got married. Is that true? Does Mr. Scott know about it? "


    "I heard that Miss. Michelle had an abortion for your ex boyfriend. Is that true?"


    "Miss. Michelle, please respond..."


    The journalists scrambled to hold the microphones in their hands and handed them to Michelle.


    This was a sensational news in C City. Tomorrow, both the entertainment and financial versions would


    be sensational: the president''s wife of the Jiang Group had an abortion for her ex boyfriend.


    Journalists must be very sensitive about this kind of thing, not to mention that the person they reported


    was the wife of Mr. Scott.


    At this time, the noise around her ears and the chaos in the vegetable market made Michelle sweat.


    Her ears were buzzing, but she knew that she was the only one who could save her in the current


    situation.


    "Love is the nature of life, just like the sun shining; it is the mostfortable and natural enjoyment of


    the human soul; without it, people will be ignorant and pathetic. People who had never enjoyed the joy


    were like living in vain. If you don''t even know what the foundation of love is, then I can''t say anything.


    At least, you don''t understand. "


    Then Michelle pushed the crowd away and left. Those reporters didn''t follow her, as if thinking about


    her words.


    She didn''t want to say anything about it. Yes, she had a rtionship with Wyn, but that was in the past.


    If it was just because of this, she had be a sinner, then how many people in the world deserved to


    die?


    She thought there must be a mountain of them?


    People, especially women, sometimes couldn''t always count on a man to protect themselves, because


    he was not omnipotent. Not every time can apany you.


    Sometimes, women had to rely on themselves to continue their lives.


    The night before the wedding, the guests had arrived in Maldives and stayed in the designated hotel.


    Emily opened the door and walked in with a smile. She was Michelle''s bridesmaid.


    "Wow, I didn''t expect the wedding dress to be so beautiful! But my Michelle is more beautiful! " Emily


    rested her head on Michelle''s shoulder and looked at her in the mirror. When she saw Michelle in a


    white dress, she couldn''t help but feel a little envious.


    The baby grew up day by day, and her belly would be big sooner orter.


    Noticing the gleam in Emily''s eyes, Michelle held her hand and smiled, "don''t worry. When the baby is


    born, you and Walter can hold a wedding, right? You haven''t contacted me recently. It seems that you


    two are getting along well. At least, he has admitted that this child is a good start. "


    "Yeah."


    Emily nodded.


    She hoped everything would be as good as Michelle said. Her rtionship with Walter was unclear


    now. In fact, she was just the mother of the child.


    In fact, no one could exin clearly about their rtionship. Maybe you hated this person the day


    before, but you would fall in love with this one on the second day.


    The door of the room was pushed open, and Scott in a white suit suddenly appeared outside. The


    dazzling light shone on him, as if he was a prince riding a white horse from the castle!


    "Hey, this is the bride''s lounge. The groom is not allowed toe in." Emily didn''t notice that and


    shouted at Scott.


    Scott walked over, took out a red envelope from his pocket and handed it to Emily.


    Emily was not stupid. She took the red envelope and thought for a while before she left obediently.


    When the door was closed again, Scott looked at the beautiful bride sitting in front of him. The strong


    visual impact made people feel that Michelle had turned into a beautiful princess and was shining all


    over.


    With a smile, Scott bent over and held Michelle in his arms. He kissed her on the face and asked


    gently, "are you satisfied with it, my beautiful bride?"


    Embarrassed, Michelle looked at the two figures reflected in the mirror, with infinite excitement and


    warmth in her heart.


    Then came a file bag. Michelle looked at him in surprise, but said nothing.


    "Open it and have a look." Scott said softly.


    Michelle opened the file bag obediently, but what appeared in front of her eyes was the property right of


    the vi!


    "The house? Is it my name?" She turned around and asked Scott in disbelief.


    "Yes."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Holding Michelle in his arms, Scott leaned his head on her shoulder and asked, "do you like it?"


    "Scott, this is too expensive..."


    "Don''t be silly. You are my wife. Everything I have is yours." Holding Michelle''s hands affectionately,


    Scott said.


    Moved, Michelle stood on tiptoe and kissed him on his cheek.

 Chapter 213 The Wedding Without Groom

    Chapter 213 The Wedding Without Groom


    "Michelle, no matter what happens in the future, please believe my love for you."


    Listening to his mellow voice and feeling the warmth from his burly body, Michelle fell into his arms.


    With happy tears in her eyes, Scott wiped the tears on her face lovingly and said, "don''t cry, or you will


    be not beautiful."


    Michelle didn''t say anything but nodded at him.


    The guests were men in ck suits and women in various dresses. The hall was surrounded by


    hundreds of security guards, firmly blocking the media reporters outside. Everyone entered with the


    invitation card of Jiang family, otherwise no matter who it was, they would be stopped.


    All the staff walked as fast as flying, quickly and nervously checking every arrangement, and even


    checking the freshness of all flowers.


    "Mom, I''m so nervous."


    In the lounge, Michelle held Olivia''s hand. At this moment, she was nervous.


    Don''t be nervous. Every woman will experience this kind of thing." Olivia carefully covered the white


    veil on her daughter''s head and smiled at Michelle''s nervous look.


    "Were you so nervous when you married my father?" Michelle continued to ask.


    Get married?


    In that era, there was no such a good condition.


    Scott stood outside the door happily. He wanted to see her as soon as possible, but because of the


    rules of the wedding, he was driven away by Emily.


    "Go ahead. You''ll see each other soon. Don''t be hurry!"


    Emily said. Emily didn''t return to the room until Scott disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    The wedding was about to begin in half an hour. Michelle was still in a state of excitement and


    nervousness.


    When he walked out of the lounge, Scott''s phone rang.


    "Mr. Scott, something happened!" The assistant said anxiously.


    Scott frowned and asked in a low voice, "what''s wrong? What happened? "


    "The stock of the Jiang Group has dropped significantly!" The assistant said with worry fluently.


    Scott''s face turned gloomy. He hung up the phone and hurried out.


    Why did it happen at this time?


    It seemed that someone must have done it on purpose, but who dared to move the shares of the Jiang


    group?


    The wedding march resounded in everyone''s ears. Michelle, in a white wedding dress, held Olivia''s


    hand and entered the wedding hall in front of everyone''s envious eyes. The bright red carpet led all the


    way to the holy statue of God. The loving priest smiled, holding the cross ne in his hand and


    nodding slightly.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The two rows of people were both wearing neat and luxurious dresses, and they sat on the chairs with


    admiration.


    She was so beautiful. The moment the door was opened, the bright sunshine seemed to add a pair of


    charming wings to her. Her fair skin and slightly red cheeks were like fresh apples, green and full of


    charm.


    "Where is the bridegroom?"


    When they walked to the priest, Scott did not appear. At this time, the guests sitting downstairs could


    not help but discuss.


    Michelle stood there awkwardly. She looked around, but didn''t find any figure of Scott. Shouldn''t he be


    standing beside the priest at this time?


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    All the people present today were big shots. Realizing that there was something wrong, Jared


    immediately came to rescue.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m sorry. Something went wrong. The bridegroom will be here soon."


    While speaking, Emily took out her cell phone and tried to call Scott. Today was her best friend''s


    wedding, but this guy dared to bete. It seemed that he didn''t want to live!


    "Sorry, the subscriber you dialed is power off."


    To her surprise, Scott''s phone was turned off at this critical moment!


    "Damn it! Scott, what the hell are you doing?" Emily put down the phone and muttered. Walter, who


    was sitting next to her, found something and asked in a low voice, "what''s wrong?"


    "Walter, let me tell you. If anything happens to my Michelle, I will teach you a lesson!"


    Emily didn''t want to talk to Walter, so she stood up and left. Walter followed her closely, worried that


    she would do something bad.


    "Did the bridegroom change his mind?"


    "It seems that Mr. Scott doesn''t like this bride, or he won''t run away from the wedding."


    The words "escape from the wedding" spread to everyone''s ears, and everything seemed so shocked.


    Everyone thought that Scott abandoned the bride and he ran away without saying a word because he


    didn''t like her and didn''t want to get married. However, someone also saw that Scott had sneaked into


    the lounge before the wedding.


    Anyway, the bridegroom was missing at the most critical moment.


    "You can''t get through? Where do you think he will go? " Jared was more anxious than anyone else,


    because he saw that Michelle was about to be his daughter-inw, but the result was not good.


    Only one second left.


    "Uncle, don''t be so excited. I think it''s probably because Scott was dealing with something. We won''t


    hold the wedding. The most important thing is to find him."


    Faced with such a matter, Michelle was not in a hurry at all. She believed that Scott would not leave her


    for no reason.


    Now, what she was most worried about was whether there was something wrong with Scott.


    She uncovered the white veil. Then she looked for him in the crowd. Sure enough, he was not here!


    "Emily, give me your phone." In a hurry, Michelle borrowed Emily''s cell phone. Since there was no


    pocket on the wedding dress, she put her cell phones in the lounge.


    Soon, the phone was connected. Michelle asked anxiously, "James, where is Mr. Scott?"


    "Something happened to thepany. The president should be on his way back."


    The assistant said anxiously on the other end of the phone.


    Michelle''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe her ears. Why did something happen at this time?


    "How''s it going, my daughter-inw?" Jared asked in a hurry when he saw her reaction.


    "Uncle, it seems that we have to go back. There is something wrong with thepany. It seems to be


    very serious."


    If it was not something important, Scott would not give up. Although the assistant didn''t make it clear,


    Michelle could still feel the seriousness of the matter.


    Such a big thing, in the eyes of others, Michelle was abandoned, and it was at the wedding.


    The news spread quickly, and the wedding which cost hundreds of millions of dors was failed.


    When he came back, Scott was still wearing the white suit. He walked quickly to the meeting room and


    said angrily, "what happened? What? Make it clear to me. Do you know what day it is today? "


    Everyone looked at each other, but they didn''t say anything.


    Everyone lowered their heads, lost in thought.


    "How much did it fall?" Seeing that they didn''t say anything, Scott added.


    "About sixty percent." Someone answered cautiously.


    As soon as he heard the number, Scott felt that his heart almost stopped beating. Who on earth was


    able to take away sixty percent of the shares of the Jiang Group?


    It seemed that he had to find out the truth.


    "Go and find out who did this!" Now, Scott was like a lion, eating people at any time.


    Everyone was so scared that they didn''t dare to say anything, fearing that they would be swallowed


    alive.


    The employees began to work. Everyone was looking for something on theputer, but Scott thought


    for a while and then strode out of the office


    The news that Scott left the bride behind and came back immediately caused a sensation in the whole


    C City. All the reporters were boiling, and they wouldn''t stop until they almost turned the whole earth


    over.


    In less than one and half hours, many channels in C City and even abroad knew the president wife''s


    scandal ofrgestpany, Jiang Group in C City.


    At the same time, the photos of Michelle and Scott also flew around the world, and the appearance of


    Michelle was exposed in front of everyone.


    In a short while, someone posted all the information about Michelle on the Inte.


    At the same time, the negative news that the president''s wife of the Jiang Group was dumped also


    came.


    As soon as they got off the ne, Michelle was besieged. Fortunately, Jared, Emily, Walter and Olivia


    were around her. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to get out.


    Many unknown people appeared in the Happiness District. The door of Michelle''s home was painted


    red, and the walls were written with all kinds of words to abuse Michelle.


    But Scott, Michelle and others didn''t know that.


    Everything was surging like a tide. In an instant, all the star scandals and private life could no longer


    attract the public''s interest. Everyone''s attention was focused on Michelle.


    In less than a day, the words "Michelle" were known to all. Even when the reporters were interviewing


    the passers-by on the street, someone cursed Michelle in front of the camera. It was not a big deal that


    she got pregnant before marriage, but she still entangled with her ex boyfriend after marriage. What''s


    more, she even hooked up with the cousin of her ex boyfriend''s wife. Didn''t she want take advantage of


    Mr. Scott to show off?


    No wonder the bridegroom left at the wedding. He must have known that his future wife was dirty and


    disliked her.


    They got out of the car quickly and walked towards floor 23 of the Jiang Group.


    In the CEO office.


    Scott''s resolute face was very calm, without any expression, but it made people feel an unprecedented


    domineering. He was sitting in his office chair and his fingers were moving quickly on the keyboard.


    The stock fell so fast that he couldn''t bear it. The white suit made his handsome face a little pale.

 Chapter 214 In Danger

    Chapter 214 In Danger


    Obviously, he didn''t know anything about Michelle was suffering now.


    The door of the office was pushed open, and a group of people appeared in front of him. Jared rushed


    in first and asked anxiously, "how is it? What about the stock? "


    Scott''s hand froze. He quickly found a picture and turned theputer over.


    After reading the data, Jared was so scared that he almost had a heart attack!


    Fortunately, he was supported by Walter, or he would really fall to the ground.


    Michelle didn''t know much about this kind of thing, and Walter was not an expert in it. No one present


    could help Scott.


    "How much have you lost this time?" The one who spoke was Walter. Although he didn''t know much


    about this, the most important thing was how much money had been lost in Scott''spany.


    "Twenty billion." Scott said coldly.


    Twenty billion might not be a big deal for the Jiang Group, but how could he take out so much money at


    once?


    Moreover, twenty billion was equivalent to theirpany''s three month result. In this way, their


    company had lost three months ofbor force. As the president of the Jiang Group, Scott didn''t know


    how to exin it now.


    He was afraid that the employees in thepany would change.


    It cost hundreds of millions to n the wedding. It could be said that for the Jiang Group, they didn''t


    have much cash left.


    "This time, someone took the opportunity to sell out the stock market. I suspect that it was an internal


    personnel of thepany."


    After a moment of silence, Scott continued.


    "Stock market operations? Who can control the stock market of the Jiang family? " Hearing the news,


    Jared broke free from the shackles of Walter in a hurry.


    The Jiang Group also had branches abroad. Who would be so bold to take the opportunity to do such a


    thing with such a powerful force?


    At this time, the assistant appeared again. He saw that the door was not closed, so he rushed in


    immediately.


    But he didn''t expect that there would be such arge group of people in the office.


    "Say it." Seeing that the assistant was not willing to speak for a long time, Scott could not help but feel


    a little anxious.


    "Mr. Scott, the shareholders are looking for you."


    The assistant looked very serious and flustered. Michelle looked at him and knew that he was also in a


    mess, so she didn''t say much.


    Scott''s eyes were slightly cold, and a cold smile appeared on his lips. Sure enough, this society was so


    realistic. It was real that everyone sailed with the wind.


    Even if the Jiang Group treated them like biological parents and always thought for them, the first thing


    they thought about was their own interests.


    "How many people are there? What qualifications are they? Get the materials out as soon as possible."


    Scott stood up, walked to the assistant and ordered.


    In less than ten minutes, all the information of the eight shareholders appeared in theputer of


    Scott, and Scott began to check them one by one.


    But the more he looked at them, the more he frowned. They were all brothers who had fought with


    Jared in thepany. He respected them very much, and the annual bonus was very high.


    However, these eight shareholders also had a very strong background. It was difficult to deal with them.


    Moreover, they specifically said that they wanted to see Scott. As a junior, Scott really had to see them.


    "Dad, what do you think?" Now, Scott could only ask for his father''s opinion.


    It was Jared''s words that made him decide whether to meet these old shareholders or not.


    "I''ll go with you."


    Now, Jared wanted to see what the previous shareholders would say. If they turned against each other


    because of this matter, their so-called brotherhood was only a superficial skill.


    Of course, Jared wouldn''t allow this kind of person to stay.


    "Scott, if you need money, just say it."


    Walter knew that the Scott''s family was powerful and twenty billion was nothing to him. But he knew


    that it was difficult to take out such arge sum of money at the first time.


    After all, the thing just begun.


    "And me!" Emily followed him.


    Scott looked at the two and smiled with relief. Before going out, he specially nced at Michelle, with


    guilt and regret in his eyes.


    "I''m fine, Scott. Thepany is the most important." Michelle knew what he cared about. She looked


    into his eyes and said gently.


    Scott nodded and then went out.


    The three of them stayed in the office, and everyone was uneasy. All of a sudden, Michelle realized


    that she couldn''t help at all after something happened in thepany, which was exactly what Ashley


    had said before.


    The meetingsted for a long time. When the two of them came back, they didn''t look good.


    "It seems that someone is deliberately talking in thepany. Damn it, who is it?"


    Scott walked to the desk and knocked on it. Money was not a problem, but someone was deliberately


    confusing the situation, making thepany misunderstand that the Jiang Group was going to go


    bankrupt soon. Now everyone began to panic.


    Some of them were even packing their things.


    "Scott, we''ll take care of the employees in thepany. As for the shareholders, you and Uncle Jared


    will take care of them."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Walter stepped forward, put his hand on Scott''s shoulder andforted him.


    Scott nodded, and then the three of them turned around and walked out. Looking at the back of


    Michelle, Scott felt really guilty. Today was their big day, but he came back silently for thepany''s


    affairs.


    Fortunately, she didn''t me him.


    The night gradually shrouded, and the prosperity of the city rose a burning golden light. In the air above


    the whole C City, there was a faint sense of danger. Sitting in the car, Michelle was exhausted and fell


    asleep on Emily''s shoulder.


    If she didn''t care about the wedding, it must be fake. However, what could beparable to the Jiang


    Group?


    Scott and Walter looked at each other in silence and looked down at the two people sleeping together,


    without saying anything.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Walter asked Scott after a long silence.


    Now, it was difficult to redeem the lost sixty percent of the shares. With his current capital, he could


    only take sixty percent of the shares at most.


    As far as Walter knew, the biggest shareholder of the Jiang Group still held forty percent of the shares.


    If all the shares were to be acquired, then Scott would need at least ten billion dors.


    He was afraid that those shareholders would take advantage of the situation to raise the price of the


    shares. If Scott wanted to buy the shares at that time, it would be more than ten billion.


    Ten billion was not a small amount, and ordinary people would not take the risk.


    If Scott put the money in, but the rest of the shares would not be returned. Walter believed that by that


    time, Scott would go crazy.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he had no choice, Scott wouldn''t have used the money. But it was


    meaningless to save the money. Now, he had to try his best.


    As Walter expected, all the shareholders took the opportunity to raise the price.


    The final price was sixty billion!


    "These old shareholders are going to eat you alive!" Hearing the news, Walter was so scared that he


    almost dropped his chin.


    Sixty billion!


    It was not as easy as buying a lollipop.


    "Thepany doesn''tck money. It''s just that I don''t have much cash at hand. I really don''t know how


    to pay so much money after I have been transferred to the shopping mall and the real estate industry. "


    For a moment, Scott had no idea at all. If he didn''t handle it well, he believed that he couldn''t calm


    down.


    "Scott, I sold that photo. Maybe I still have some money."


    The picture Walter was talking about was the one he won the prize, which was the picture of Michelle


    standing under a cherry tree.


    For Walter, that photo was his only treasure. He believed that many people would scramble for it at the


    auction. After all, it had won the prize.


    "Walter, I appreciate your kindness. But you can''t sell that photo. It''s a symbol of your identity. If you


    lose it, it means that your status will return to the starting point. Are you willing to give up? "


    Scott knew that Walter had kept the photo for three years. He believed that Walter had developed


    feelings for it for such a long time.


    However, since the person had been put down, then the photo might also be put down.


    "Identity, it''s just a nice title. Scott, you know I don''t care about these things. That photo should be


    worth billions, but I''m not sure how many are there. Anyway, let''s have a try. " Walter shrugged his


    shoulders fearlessly, and his sincerity also moved Scott.


    Sure enough, he was right about his buddy.


    "No, I can figure out a way to get back the money I invested at most. Things would get better as time


    went by. But after such a thing, I have made up my mind to take back all the stock right of the


    company! "


    After saying that, a trace of determination shed across Scott''s eyes, which Walter had never seen


    before.


    When he knew Scott, he only knew that Scott was a yboy who liked to y with women. And he was


    also an elite in the business world, but Walter didn''t expect that he would pay so much attention to it.


    It seemed that Michelle had changed him.


    When Olivia arrived from Maldives, she had already lived in Scott''s vi, because Scott was afraid that


    someone would do something bad to her and her daughter.


    He just saw the news today.


    As he expected, the news about Michelle was immediately reported. It seemed that these reporters


    also wanted to take this opportunity to fight back against the Jiang Group. After all, they had been


    suppressed for a long time.

 Chapter 215 Force Her To Leave

    Chapter 215 Force Her To Leave


    Love is like water, and it''s also boil water. You can drink it every day when it''s hot or cold. You can


    wash your face and hands with it the next night. It''s pure and simple. It''s hard to tell how it''s good to


    drink or how nutritious it is. It''s not necessary.


    Wonderful and romantic were obvious to be felt for everyone in rtionship. Silence was the best way


    to express love.


    In the vi, Michelle walked back and forth anxiously. She wanted to call him, but she was afraid of


    waking him up. After thinking for a while, Michelle decided to wait at home.


    Seeing her daughter like this, Olivia also felt bad.


    She wanted tofort her, but found that there was nothing to say. As a woman, Olivia didn''t know


    much about the business in thepany, but as a mother, she felt ufortable when she saw her


    child being anxious.


    After hesitating for a long time, Michelle finally dialed the assistant''s number.


    "James, how''s it going?"


    Michelle asked anxiously after the phone was connected.


    "Judging from the current situation, thepany''s crisis seems to be deepened. Now, the CEO is too


    busy to drink water." The assistant''s tone was a little depressed. It seemed that he wanted to calm


    down.


    He had been with Scott for such a long time. It would be a lie if he said he had no feelings for Scott.


    Now such a big thing happened in thepany. If he left, it would be unfaithful to Scott.


    After hanging up the phone, Michelle rushed out of the bedroom. She had to go to thepany to see


    what was going on, or she would always feel ufortable.


    "Mrs. Michelle, there is your letter."


    As soon as she appeared at the stairway, the housekeeper came up with a yellow wrapped letter.


    Michelle took it over with hesitation. She looked at the address and name on the envelope and found


    that it was her.


    However, sender didn''t write down the address, name or other information.


    "Who could it be?"


    Vaguely, Michelle felt that the letter was a little weird. She had been restless since she received it. It


    was as if something big was about to happen.


    Thinking of this, she opened the envelope.


    What appeared in front of her was only a few words: leave him, or you will be responsible for the


    consequences.


    Be responsible for the consequences?


    Was this a threat letter? In this era, there was such a thing. It was really an antique.


    After closing the letter, Michelle couldn''t help butugh. She crushed the letter and threw it into the


    trash can as if nothing had happened.


    "Butler, do you know who sent this letter?"


    When she went downstairs, Michelle asked the housekeeper.


    "I don''t know. I also found it in the mailbox outside the vi and didn''t see who sent it. But Mrs.


    Michelle, Mr. Scott also received the same letter a few days ago. "


    "The same letter?" Michelle asked.


    "Yes, but the color of the envelope is different. But there is no contact information of the other party for


    the two envelopes. I think this should be sent by the same person. "


    ording to all the deeds, this letter must have been sent by the same person. However, the previous


    letter had been torn up by Scott, and there was no clue now.


    However, Michelle felt that the man seemed to be watching her. Otherwise, how could the other party


    know that she was in Scott''s vi?


    Now it seemed that she had to go to thepany.


    "Butler, please prepare the car for me. I have to go to thepany."


    "Yes, Mrs. Michelle."


    The car was driving on a broad road. Michelle rolled down the window and turned her head to look out


    of the window. If she could be as calm as the scenery outside, it would be good.


    Suddenly, a truck rushed out from the path in front of her car, which caught the driver by surprise. He


    hurriedly stepped on the brake and turned the steering wheel. It was not easy for him to get out of


    danger.


    When the car kept a certain distance from the truck, Michelle looked back at the truck parked on the


    roadside and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she was fine. Otherwise, she would be sent to the


    hospital again, which would bring trouble to Scott.


    "Madam, are you okay?"


    The driver''s voice came from the front. Michelle looked at him, shook her head and said, "nothing."


    Hearing Michelle''s voice, the driver breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Michelle was fine. Otherwise,


    he wouldn''t have be killed.


    The car continued to drive on the spacious road. Michelle''s eyes were still fixed outside the window, but


    the next second she found that the truck that had just rushed out had already caught up!


    Her intuition told her that the truck wasing for her!


    Was the letter really so effective? Or they had already nned everything? Then, why did he do this?


    Was it just for the sake of Scott?


    The driver also found that there was something wrong and quickly sped up.


    All of a sudden, the two cars ran on the road like crazy. There were few cars passing this road before,


    so only two cars were driving on the road now.


    The truck approached them step by step. It seemed that it had stepped on the elerator to the


    maximum and hit their car.


    Due to inertia, Michelle fell forward.


    "Madam!"


    Seeing this, the driver shouted in a hurry, afraid that she was hurt.


    Michelle raised her head and looked at the driver, "I''m fine. Speed up!"


    The driver stepped on the gas again and sped up to the highest point.


    The ck car ran like a gust of wind, and the truck also seemed increasing the speed to the highest,


    still approaching.


    Michelle really doubted whether this truck was modified or not. Otherwise, how could it drive so fast?


    It was so outrageous!


    All of a sudden, Michelle remembered the contents of the letter. Only then did she realize that the car


    was actually the one mentioned in the letter.


    She had to be responsible for the consequences. It seemed that it really had something to do with this


    matter.


    Who would kill her?


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Thinking of this, Michelle felt that the rear of the car was hit hard by the truck again.


    "Madam, please hold the handrail."


    Michelle suddenly forgot that there was a handrail above her head. If she held it, she wouldn''t lean


    forward awkwardly.


    However, at this time, the truck began to distance itself from their car, and then it suddenly sped up and


    rushed up. The rear end of the car was horrible after several times.


    Michelle doubted the driver''s driving skill.


    Generally speaking, a car should be faster than a truck, shouldn''t it? But why was their car slower than


    the truck?


    There was a tunnel ahead, and a bad idea spread from Michelle''s mind


    "Scott!"


    It was very dark in the tunnel. Michelle couldn''t adapt to it in time, and the driver couldn''t turn on the


    two lights in front of the car in an instant. Michelle only felt that the truck behind her had caught up with


    them and started to hit horizontally.


    Michelle called Scott''s name in fear, spreading in the long and narrow tunnel.


    In the president''s office of the Jiang Group.


    Scott suddenly opened his eyes. Looking at the door, he suddenly felt a pain in his heart. He bit his lips,


    covered his chest with his hand and stood up from the chair.


    He walked to the door and turned the doorknob subconsciously, only to find that he had no strength at


    all.


    Vaguely, he heard footstepsing from the corridor, but when he listened carefully, it was more like


    the sound of high-heeled shoes stepping on the marble floor.


    Now, Walter and his assistant had been busy with other things, and he only had a rest in the office.


    "How could it happen?


    Facing the sense of powerlessness all over his body, Scott only felt strange. He cursed in secret, but


    found that it did not work at all.


    His vision was still blurred, especially the position of his heart, which was so painful that he could


    hardly breathe.


    When he fell down, he saw the office door was pushed open and a pair of bright red high heels


    appeared. He wanted to raise head to see who it was, but he lost consciousness the next second.


    When she opened her eyes again, Michelle found that she had walked out of the tunnel. She turned


    around and looked behind, only to find that the truck had already disappeared.


    She breathed a sigh of relief finally.


    It turned out that at thest moment, the driver stepped on the elerator to the bottom and began to


    race with the truck. At the same time, the driver yed some tricks.


    Michelle raised her head and saw the gate of the Jiang Group.


    She opened the door and got out of the car. When she turned around, she found that the car''s door


    was almost broken. She couldn''t imagine if it was not a luxury car, would it have been broken on the


    road?


    Almost rushing into the Jiang Group, Michelle ran directly to floor 23.


    It was a long time when the elevator went up.


    The office was not locked. Unlike usual, the whole floor was extremely and strangely quiet.


    She should have been happy and excited to see him, but now she was not happy at all. Instead, her


    heart beat rapidly.


    Michelle pushed the door open carefully and walked in. Suddenly, she heard the woman''s coquettish


    voice.


    Michelle was shocked and her hand on the doorknob paused. She gritted her teeth and persuaded


    herself that she just heard it wrong. But the screams were getting louder and louder, and it didn''t take


    her seriously at all.


    After hesitating for a while, Michelle opened the door in front of her. She walked in and found no one in


    the office. The documents on the table were scattered all over the ground.


    When she was about to pick it up, the woman''s voice rang in her ears again.


    She turned around and saw that the door of the bedroom in the office was ajar, and the dissolute


    woman''s scream came from there. Suddenly, her heart was burning, and her feet were so heavy.


    She told herself in her heart that it was not what she thought, but she still couldn''t help walking over to


    see what was going on.

 Chapter 216 Michelle, Listen To Me

    Chapter 216 Michelle, Listen To Me


    The sound in the room was clear. Michelle stood outside the door with her hands in the air. She was


    scared.


    She could feel that her body was trembling, and her heart seemed to jump out of her body. Tears were


    rolling in her eyes. She tried her best to hold back her tears and pushed the door open. With a gentle


    touch, the unlocked door opened automatically.


    In the room, the woman''s clothes and the man''s clothes were scattered on the ground. The woman sat


    on the man''s body, her body constantly swaying, and she screamed in her mouth.


    When Michelle saw the man lying on the bed clearly, anger filled her mind!


    "Scott, you''re awesome. I can''t stand it anymore."


    The woman seemed to realize the person outside the door. She turned her head slightly and stared at


    the door with eyes. There was no surprise, but provocation.


    She put her arms around Scott''s neck and buried his head in her chest. She put her long legs on both


    sides and took the initiative.


    Michelle heard the ttery and felt everything was so harsh.


    Holding back the disgust in her heart, she looked at the woman who was sitting on top of Scott, and


    tears welled up.


    She rushed over and smashed the vase on the bedside table at the woman!


    "Scott, you deserve me!"


    After saying that, Michelle rushed out. She tried to hold back her tears and ran out regardless of her


    image.


    "Michelle, what happened? Why are you crying? "


    As soon as she walked out of the office, she bumped into a man. Michelle looked up at Walter with


    tears in her eyes, but said nothing.


    At this time, Walter seemed to realize something. He let go of the woman in his arms and ran into the


    CEO''s office.


    When he saw that scene, he immediately flew into a rage!


    He pulled up Scott from the bed and punched him on the face of Scott''s handsome face. Feeling the


    pain, Scott got up from the ground and covered his face.


    "Why did you hit me?" Scott asked the man in front of him innocently, as if nothing had happened.


    Walter was so angry that his chest heaved up and down, but he didn''t say anything.


    Only then did Scott looked at the woman who was putting on clothes, he realized that he had made a


    big mistake!


    "Michelle..."


    His first reaction was that Michelle must have seen this, but he didn''t realize it at all.


    Scott shouted and was about to rush out, but was stopped by Walter. "Scott, do you deserve her? Ah?


    "


    Then he swung his fist again.


    Scott wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and ignored Walter. He kept talking about Michelle.


    He wanted to talk to her and make everything clear.


    All this was not what she saw. He was drugged.


    "Scott, how dare you look for her? Do you know that you are going to kill her? " Walter grabbed Scott''s


    cor angrily. He really wanted to beat this man to death.


    "I was drugged I... "


    If it weren''t for Walter''s punch, Scott would have been still in sleep. He just felt that he had a dream, but


    he did not expect that such a thing would happen in reality.


    "Put on your clothes!"


    Seeing that, Walter felt helpless. He loosened his grip on Scott''s cor and left without looking back.


    In the room, the woman was still standing there.


    Scott turned around silently and looked straight at her, "Belinda Lin, why did you do that? Why?"


    After rushing out of thepany, Walter didn''t find Michelle. He hurriedly took out his phone and called


    her, but no one answered.


    "Emily, bad news! Michelle is missing!"


    "What?"


    Hearing the news that Michelle was missing, Emily didn''t know what had happened, but she believed


    that something bad must have happened. She threw away the phone and hurried out of the door. She


    wanted to find Michelle.


    I''m a fish lying on the shore.


    I''m destined to die, and I''m also destined to be hesitant. Maybe one day I''ll meet rain. But I might have


    crossed the memory bridge at that time. I''d rather suffer than drink the soup so that I forget what you


    look like.


    After getting in the taxi, Emily turned her head to look out of the window and anxiously looked for


    Michelle.


    Finally, she found her trace on the path near thepany.


    "Michelle!" She opened the door and ran to the trembling man who was squatting on the roadside


    regardless of her belly.


    At this moment, Michelle''s sight waspletely blurred, and she couldn''t even see clearly who was


    standing in front of her.


    She curled up in her arms, licked her wound andforted herself


    Seeing her like this, Emily''s heart twitched fiercely.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Michelle, what happened? Let''s go home. " Emily sat beside her andforted her for a while. Finally,


    Michelle followed her obediently.


    When they got home, Michelle kept crying, tears streaming down her face all the time.


    Emily just held her and let her cry in her arms. After a long time, when the girl in her arms stopped


    crying, there was a quick knock on the door.


    Emily nced at Michelle and told her to have a good rest. Then she closed the door, turned around


    and walked out.


    However, the moment the door was opened, a tall and handsome figure appeared in front of her.


    She looked at him and said arrogantly, "what are you doing here?"


    "Where is Michelle? I want to see her. I know she is here. Emily, let me see her!" Scott''s voice was full


    of plea and eagerness, and tears were rolling in his eyes.


    Although Emily didn''t know what had happened, she seemed to have guessed something when she


    saw the performance of the two.


    As long as she thought of the poor woman who was crying, Emily would be angry for no reason. She


    said impolitely, "Michelle is not here. Please go back."


    Obviously, Scott didn''t believe what Emily said. He tried to look into the empty living room, and his


    intuition told him that Michelle was here.


    Because she had no rtives in the world except this ce.


    "Emily, I beg you to let me in. I just want to have a few words with Michelle." At this time, Scott made


    others think he was coward, leaving his original manliness behind.


    Seeing Scott like this, Emily couldn''t bear it, so she opened the door and let him in.


    Scott was so excited that he ran to the door of the bedroom quickly. Subconsciously, he pushed the


    door open, but a pillow hit his face.


    But he didn''t stop, but continued to walk towards the woman beside the bed. At this moment, his eyes


    were full of heartache and pity.


    But in Michelle''s eyes, it was all because of his good disguise.


    Hearing the noise in the living room, Emily also hurried over. Looking at the pillow on the ground, she


    just bent down to pick up the pillow and put it on the table beside.


    Michelle covered her head with the quilt and roared, "Emily, why did you let him in? Let him go!"


    Emily still stood there, looking at a loss. After taking a nce at her, Scott turned to Michelle, who was


    covered with a quilt, and said, "Michelle, let me exin to you, okay? I was drugged and in a daze. As


    for what happenedter, I really didn''t know at all. "


    With a sad look on his face, Scott wanted to pull back the quilt several times, but was refused


    ruthlessly.


    Michelle hid herself in the quilt and refused toe out. After all, she had loved him deeply. When she


    saw Scott and thought of his deception and betrayal, her heart ached inexplicably.


    At this moment, she didn''t even want to look at this man''s face, because it was an illusion for her!


    She had never thought that he could disguise himself so well.


    So what? Could a rich man cheat a woman''s love as he wanted?


    His previous promises were all fake now. That was just a trick he used to cheat women.


    She didn''t care about his past, but she cared about the days after they were together. If he really loved


    her, why would he be with another woman?


    Drugged?


    How ridiculous! How could there be so many drugs in the world? How many enemies did he have to


    use dirty tricks?


    If he had a strong will, he wouldn''t have done that.


    "Scott, when will you stop lying to me? I''m stupid. I''m stupid. Since we met, I''ve been trapped by you,


    and the more I fall into it, the deeper I fall into it. But now you want me to climb out by myself and lick


    my wound. "


    Michelle didn''t know how she got the courage. She suddenly lifted the quilt on her head, pointed at her


    nose and roared.


    Her eyes were red and swollen, and the smile at the corners of her mouth suddenly made people feel a


    little scary.


    Obviously, Scott was stunned. "Michelle, can you forgive me? It''s my fault. I didn''t know it in advance.


    You can beat me or scold me. Please, don''t leave me. I will give you whatever you want. "


    Hearing this, Michelle''s nose twitched. She tried to calm herself down and said, "I need a dress full of


    thorns to cover my bruises."


    Michelle''s words were full of determination. She didn''t want to see this man''s hypocrisy any more. She


    wouldn''t get them back if she lost everything.


    Emily didn''t want to see Michelle so sad, so she walked up to Scott and grabbed his arm, hinting him to


    leave.


    "It''s useless. Michelle is very sad. She won''t listen to you at all. Scott, I advise you toe back


    another day. Don''t stimte her anymore. "


    As soon as Emily heard what Scott said about the knockout drops, she knew what was going on. She


    knew that such a thing was not something that could be made by Scott, but it happened and was


    discovered by Michelle.

 Chapter 217 My Heart Hurts, Really

    Chapter 217 My Heart Hurts, Really


    Once the misunderstanding started, it was difficult to exin it clearly.


    Scott had no choice but to go out.


    When the door was closed, Michelle cried again. Outside, listening to Michelle''s heartbroken cry,


    Scott''s heart also ached.


    Emily knew there was a misunderstanding between the two, but it was difficult to exin it clearly now.


    After receiving the news, Olivia rushed over and pushed the door open. She saw her daughter curling


    up weakly on the bed, in a daze.


    At that moment, as a mother, she felt extremely painful.


    "Honey, I''ve heard from Scott that he didn''t do it on purpose. Since you love him, why don''t you


    understand him? "


    After all, Olivia had experienced something, and she believed in Scott.


    After getting along with each other for such a long time, Olivia was sure that Scott loved Michelle very


    much.


    "Mom, you won''t understand." Michelle didn''t want to say too much, because she had lost too much.


    Now, what else could she say?


    All she wanted now was to leave the city as soon as possible and live a normal life in a ce where no


    one could find her.


    Emily stood aside and looked at Michelle, who had been crying all night. Her heart clenched.


    She knew Michelle very well. Once she made up her mind, it would be difficult to change it. She


    believed that this time, it was difficult for Michelle to choose to believe in Scott.


    It was raining outside the window and the wind blew in. The rain fell on her face. It was cold.


    Perhaps, her heart had beenpletely cold like this rain


    At midnight, everyone was holding an umbre and running on the path in the dark, with anxiety on


    their faces.


    "Have you found Michelle?"


    "No news."


    "Where will she go?"


    Michelle was missing. No one knew where she went and when she came out.


    Everyone was worried that Michelle would take the opportunity tomit suicide. After two betrays of


    love, her heart had already died.


    Scott drove the car at full speed in the dark night. Rain poured on his cold and serious face through the


    ss window.


    "Michelle, where on earth are you?"


    The colorful lights shone in every corner, and the strong rhythm beat the heart of people, shocking


    every restless soul.


    In the blink of an eye, many faces intoxicated by alcohol, like trapped beasts with long teeth and ws,


    were ferocious and terrifying.


    "Miss, you can''t drink any more."


    Michelle ignored the bartender''s words. Shey weakly in front of the bar counter. Her smooth and


    delicate face was as red as ayer of powder, attracting other.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Michelle raised her head and took another gulp of wine. She saidzily, e again."


    Michelle knew better than anyone else that the one who gave her heart first would lose.


    Michelle only felt endless grievance in her heart, and the bitterness in her chest surged up one circle


    after another. Perhaps only in this way could she could forget the heart wrenching pain.


    Thinking of this, Michelle picked up the ss again and gulped it down.


    Since Emily was not there, no one stopped her. She drank the wine numbly, and her tears slid down


    the corners of her eyes to her mouth. It was salty


    Michelle bent over the table weakly, her eyes wandering. Suddenly, her phone on the table vibrated,


    and it was a message.


    She tried hard to unlock the phone, her sight was blurred. But she still sent a message.


    "I got a reply. Let me see..."


    As soon as Emily received the message, she immediately opened it, only to find that the replies were


    all inexplicable text symbols. Subconsciously, she knew that Michelle must be drunk.


    "Auntie, Michelle must be in the bar."


    "Okay, let''s move to there."


    Judging from Michelle''s condition, she wouldn''t go far. At least, she was not in the mood to sit in a taxi


    and look out of the window.


    After being informed, Scott immediately turned the steering wheel and drove in the opposite direction.


    Michelle, who had drunk a lot, felt a pain in her head. Her head was heavy and her feet were weak.


    She grabbed her bag and wanted to go out, but she couldn''t tell where the exit was.


    She staggered forward, trying to keep awake with herst consciousness.


    There were too many people in the bar. Before she could walk steadily, she bumped into a person.


    Before she could see the person, she grabbed him and said, "take me out of here quickly."


    Michelle didn''t know what her words meant in the bar. The man she bumped into was about twenty


    years old. He squinted and looked at her up and down.


    A cunning light shed through the man''s eyes, and a snicker appeared on the corner of his mouth. He


    quickly put his hand on her waist and said, "Okay, I''ll take you out now."


    Michelle hated the woman scent on his body, which was different from that on Scott''s body. She


    struggled to escape from his hand, but she was weak for him.


    Michelle was dragged out of the bar.


    Standing at the door of the bar, the cold wind at midnight made her clear headed. But after all, she


    drank too much, so most of her body was still leaning in the arms of a strange man.


    When she was about to push the man away, her phone rang.


    Michelle wanted to answer the phone, but the man next to her grabbed her phone, turned it off and


    threw it on the road.


    "Give my phone back. Why did you break it?"


    Michelle was about to pick up her phone subconsciously, but her wrist was held tightly by the man.


    "No need. Brother will buy you a new phone." The man''s tone was frivolous. He looked at the woman in


    his arms, and his face was as red as a ripe persimmon.


    Judging from her mature temperament, he knew that she was no longer a girl.


    So it was normal that he had sex with her. Anyway, they were all disappointed in love. Why not to find


    happiness each other?


    Michelle pushed him away and roared, "who is your sister? Get out of my way!"


    Seeing that she was ungrateful, the smile on the man''s face suddenly disappeared. He came up and


    pulled her. "You are drunk. Isn''t it good for me to send you home?"


    Before Michelle could say anything, the man dragged her into his car.


    The night was shrouded in C City, and the colorful lights lit up the whole C city.


    Michelle weakly leaned against the car chair, trying to escape from the car with herst consciousness.


    But the next second, the door was mmed shut.


    At that moment, she knew that she waspletely over. But it was good. She could disappear in front


    of them forever, and she could find a reason to die.


    Yes, that''s it


    Thinking of this, Michelle gave up struggling and leaned against the car chair with a smile. Maybe this


    was thest night she lived in this world.


    Seeing that Michelle stopped struggling, the man was the happiest, which at least saved some trouble.


    Just as he was about to open the door of the passenger seat, his body was suddenly pulled by


    someone, and then a fist came and smashed into his face!


    After the man was hit, he looked at Scott in front of him angrily. He raised his fist and was about to hit


    him, but was grabbed by Scott.


    "How dare you hurt her? Do you want to die?" Scott red at the man in front of him and tightened his


    strength again.


    The man cried out in pain, and then, Scott was willing to let him go.


    Scott walked to the back seat and opened the door. Looking at the drunk woman, he felt a dull pain in


    his heart.


    He bent down, took her out of the back seat and put her in his car.


    The car left here soon. Sitting in the car, Scott called everyone to tell them that Michelle was safe.


    When they heard that Michelle was found, everyone was undoubtedly the happiest.


    Michelle was settled in Emily''s house, because she really couldn''t go back her home anymore. The


    reporters hadn''t left the Happiness District yet.


    Before he finished his work in thepany, Scott was extremely busy. But the most important person


    at present was still Michelle.


    "Why are you so drunk?" Olivia stand on the side of bed and murmured as she looked at the


    unconscious woman.


    "Michelle is in a bad mood, or she wouldn''t have gone to drink alone. Auntie, don''t worry. " Emily


    comforted Olivia as she tucked Michelle in.


    She knew that Olivia was not only the one who worried about Michelle the most, but also all of them.


    "Wine, give me wine, drink Ha ha. "


    At this time, the woman in bed moved restlessly and murmured.


    "Maybe Michelle will forget everything when she wakes up. Let''s go out first and let her sleep." After


    Emily finished her words, she persuaded them to leave.


    Scott was reluctant to leave, and insisted on staying with Michelle. Emily had no choice but to let him


    stay.


    "EW..."


    However, not long after, Michelle suddenly sat up and vomited on the edge of the bed. Scott put the


    trash can on the bedside, sat beside her and patted her on the back.


    He knew that she was very sad now.


    After vomiting for a while, Michelle fell back on the bed to sleep again. She closed her eyes as if she


    was asleep.


    In order to make her sleep well, Scott fetched a basin of hot water from the outside and wiped her


    body.


    Olivia sat in the living room and sighed helplessly.


    "My heart hurts, really hurts. Scott, why did you do this to me? Why I hate you, but I love you so much.


    What should I do? "


    All of a sudden, Michelle said something like that for no reason. Hearing that, Scott stopped what he


    was doing and continued to wipe her arms.


    Fortunately, she was quiet now.

 Chapter 218 Get Out! I Dont Want To See You

    Chapter 218 Get Out! I Don''t Want To See You


    Feeling sorry for her, Scott wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and bent over to kiss the corner


    of her eyes. He knew that her eyes must be very painful after crying for such a long time.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Scott stayed with her for the whole night.


    The second morning, when Michelle woke up, she found that her head was so painful that it was about


    to explode. She pinched her temples and lifted the quilt to get out of bed.


    She almost slipped down because of her unsteady feet.


    "Watch out!"


    The next second, she fell into a strong chest. Even if she didn''t look at the man, she knew who he was


    judging from his smell.


    Michelle pushed him away subconsciously and stepped back in panic. "Don''t touch me."


    Her eyes were full of disgust, as if she thought he was very dirty. Seeing this, Scott couldn''t help feeling


    cold again.


    "Go away. I don''t want to see you. You''d better not appear in my sight from now on."


    Michelle kept a distance from him all the time. She had a headache before, but now it seemed to be


    more painful when she saw him.


    With tears in his eyes, Scott said softly, "Michelle, calm down. We can talk about itter."


    "I have nothing to talk to you. Get out!" While speaking, Michelle grabbed a pillow on the bed and threw


    it at him.


    Scott didn''t dodge but stood there quietly, letting her get angry on him.


    Seeing that he didn''t dodge, Michelle was stunned, but she didn''t stop.


    She walked to the bedside table, picked up the tablemp and threw it at him, but Scott still didn''t


    dodge. Themp just hit his forehead, oozing blood.


    At that moment, Michelle widened her eyes and looked at him in astonishment. "Why don''t you


    dodge?"


    Regardless of the wound on his head, Scott replied with a smile, "you go on."


    "Madman."


    Yes, Michelle really thought he was crazy. Only the crazy would be so stupid.


    Michelle was out of breath. As long as she thought of what Scott had done with that woman in bed, her


    heart trembled with pain, and her hatred for the man in front of her deepened.


    If Scott wanted to get her forgiveness in this way, he would underestimate her.


    "Michelle, I know you hate me. It doesn''t matter as long as you stay with me." Scott still smiled.


    "Fuck off! I don''t want to say it a second time. Now, immediately, disappear from my sight. Otherwise, I


    will jump down from here! "


    In that case, Michelle had to force him to leave with death. She really hated this man now. She thought


    he was really dirty.


    Scott was worried that she would really jump down, so he hurriedlyforted her, "Okay, I''ll go."


    Then he opened the bedroom door and walked out.


    The moment the door was closed again, Michelle felt as if all her strength had been sucked out. She


    squatted on the ground powerlessly and cried hysterically.


    Wandering in the colors of autumn, the wind of memory swept through the depths of heart. One gently


    opened a page of old time, allowing loneliness to bloom like flowers.


    Picking up a beautiful piece of autumn, there were always some scenes that gradually turned yellow.


    The wind blew away the flowers full of trees, and only the wind bell outside the window was singing


    lonely.


    In an old story, she sat quietly like a lotus. The tenderness in her eyes was filled with the faint sadness


    he gave.


    Some of them just were separated while walking.


    When we came to this world, we would meet people, and there would always be people who retreat


    halfway. Thew of conservation of this rtionship was very fair, and it was also a good news for


    everyone.


    The bustling streets of the city seemed to talk about something. When one turned around, he only saw


    your back. The good memories of the past were still in today''s sobs, and reluctance to leave was


    scattered in the wind and rain.


    She finally realized that she was the one who was hurt when she loved someone too much.


    I just want to ask you, will you feel sorry for hurting me?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily pushed the door open, only to find that Michelle was squatting on the ground, holding her and


    crying.


    "Michelle, don''t cry, or you will be blind." In fact, she wanted to frighten Michelle by saying this, but she


    didn''t expect that thetter would immediately say, "it doesn''t matter if I''m blind. I''m eager to be blind


    now."


    "Silly girl, don''t talk nonsense. Now that you are awake, let''s go out for meal. "


    On the dining table in the living room, there were a variety of delicious food, which were cooked by


    Olivia early in the morning.


    Michelle let go of Emily''s hand and shook her head, indicating that she didn''t want to go out to eat.


    At least, Scott was still at home. She didn''t want to face him and didn''t know how to face him.


    Outside the door, Scott had been standing there all the time and didn''t want to leave. When he heard


    the sound in the room, his temples throbbed.


    Walter walked over from the living room and patted him on the shoulder tofort him.


    Scott looked at him and said nothing.


    "Scott, don''t forget thepany."


    Walter kindly reminded him, hoping that he wouldn''t be distracted by Michelle. After all, the whole


    company was waiting for him.


    Seeing the sadness on Michelle''s face, Emily stepped forward and hugged her gently. "Michelle, you


    can''t always be like this in the future. You and Scott still have a long way to go in the future. Don''t you


    want to hold on? I can see that he really loves you. "


    Michelle leaned on Emily''s shoulder and said nothing.


    She looked at the door of the room, tears gushing out again. At this moment, she really wanted to leave


    C City. It was best that she would nevere back.


    But even if she left, what could she do? Scott would go to find her as well. What should she do then?


    She believed that even if she left, her mother would not leave. Because there were too many memories


    between her parents in that family and the whole C City.


    Fragments of memory swayed in the light, and time went by gradually.


    The beautiful silhouettes danced in the dark night, and the longing became stronger and stronger.


    How many times did it take to return to the original sweet time?


    How many times would it take to return to original romance?


    Everyone had an unforgettable feeling in their heart. No matter how strong it was, it would be stranded


    on the other side of life.


    "You have done a good job on this matter. I will transfer the money to your ount soon. But next, I


    want to see her die with my own eyes. "


    After hanging up the phone, a ck figure stood in front of the mirror. Although the light in the room


    was not turned on, one could still feel the murderous aura spreading from her.


    "No one can take away anything that belongs to me. If she insists on, I have to kill her. " As she spoke,


    a trace of cruelty shed through her eyes, and the whole dark room was filled with her terrifying


    laughter.


    In this world, only the dead would not fight for anything.


    Three dayster.


    It seemed that Scott didn''t want Michelle to hate him, so he hadn''te here for several days. With the


    company of Emily and Walter, Michelle felt that she was not so lonely in her life.


    "Emily, I want to go out for a walk."


    "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Emily was worried that Michelle would take things too hard, so she stayed with Michelle all the time no


    matter where she went these days.


    Olivia was also taken to the vi by Scott. After all, the group of reporters in the Happiness District


    hadn''t left yet.


    Scott sent people to secretly investigate, and found that those reporters had been waiting at the door of


    Michelle''s house early every day, and the line had been long to the gate of themunity.


    Meanwhile, rumors were spreading on the Inte and constantly attacking Michelle.


    Some people thought that the crisis of the Jiang Group was all caused by Michelle. In everyone''s eyes,


    she was a jinx.


    On the eve of the wedding, she hooked up with another man, and the groom ran away without any


    news on the wedding day. Such kind of thing meant that Michelle was an unlucky woman.


    In a word, the news about Michelle was spread all over C City. Even the information about her primary


    school, middle school and high school was found out by someone.


    Whether it was true or not, it was exaggeratedly reported.


    In fact, Emily was protecting Michelle from TV andputer.


    Fortunately, after such a heavy blow, Michelle was not in the mood to y with her mobile phone.


    As soon as the two of them walked out of the gate of themunity, Emily felt something wrong. She


    could see the passers-by looking at Michelle.


    Emily didn''t want to talk to them. She held Michelle''s hand and continued to walk.


    All of a sudden, a basin of water poured down from the top of their head and fell on Michelle and Emily,


    but most of them were Michelle. Emily was standing outside, so she only got it half.


    "Hey, are the people upstairs polite? Can the water be poured out casually?"


    Emily couldn''t stand it anymore. She didn''t know if the house upstairs was intentional or not. She raised


    her head and began to curse.


    Fortunately, it was water. If it was sulfuric acid, the two of them would have died long ago. But it was


    impolite to pour water on someone.


    Emily, of course, couldn''t bear such a thing, but her arm was pulled by Michelle.


    "Emily, let''s go home."


    After a few days, Michelle suddenly found that she was out of line with this city. People didn''t like her


    and didn''t want to ept her.


    Originally, it was only a few steps away, but now it became exceptionally far.


    On the way, Michelle watched the passers-by pointed at her, but she said nothing. Sometimes, no


    matter how you exin, you can''t defend yourself.


    "How shameless she is! She seduced another woman''s husband, but she still have the face toe


    out. She deserve to be sshed."


    "You can see from her skittish appearance that she is definitely not a good person. Otherwise, why did


    the bridegroom leave on their wedding day? "

 Chapter 219 Exchange Conditions

    Chapter 219 Exchange Conditions


    Faced with people''s discussion. Michelle didn''t say a word, but Emily lost her patience.


    "Watch your mouths. You are still wearing human shaped clothes."


    Obviously, Emily''s words were not pleasant to hear. At least, in her opinion, she should say this kind of


    words to the kind of person, otherwise people would think that they were easy to be bullied.


    "Who are you to her?"


    "Don''t you have eyes?" Emily asked directly.


    Before the man responded, Emily held Michelle''s hand and walked towards themunity. However,


    as soon as they got home, Michelle turned on the TV. Emily was frightened and stopped her, but it was


    toote.


    The news was all about Michelle. There was no doubt that the news was so big that it even shocked


    foreign countries.


    In addition, what happened in Scott''spany made it difficult for him to deal with these gossips in a


    short time.


    After thinking it over, Emily felt that the matter was very strange, because these two things were


    connected. As soon as something happened to Scott''spany, all kinds of rumors about Michelle


    spread all over the ce. Someone must have taken the opportunity to make trouble.


    When the Jiang Group was the weakest, someone took the opportunity to reveal what had happened to


    Michelle.


    In this way, it not only ruined Michelle, but also the reputation of the Jiang Group. After all, Michelle


    would be the future wife of the president.


    Who on earth was so cruel?


    It was so smart that it took advantage of this opportunity to kill two birds with one stone. Emily really


    wanted to meet this man. Who on earth was it? How could it be so capable?


    "Why didn''t you tell me such a big thing happened?"


    Michelle looked through the web page, which was all about her and the Jiang Group. Some people said


    that the Jiang Group was facing a crisis of bankruptcy, and they didn''t know if it was true or not.


    All in all, she was nervous.


    "Even if I told you, you didn''t listen." Emily stood aside with a fruit te in her hand.


    Michelle took a look at her belly, stood up, took the fruit te from her hand and put it on the tea table.


    "Emily, to be honest, how much did Scott lose in hispany?"


    Michelle pulled Emily to sit on the sofa. After they got home, the two of them changed into clean


    clothes. At this moment, Michelle just wanted to know the situation of the Jiang Group.


    Emily was lost in thought. She didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing her hesitation, Michelle seemed to realize the situation.


    All of a sudden, she thought of the threat letter, which asked her to leave. And ording to the butler,


    Scott had received the same letter, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    "Who is it? Why did it do that? "


    Michelle was exasperated. She opened the things on the table and began to roar madly.


    Emily tried tofort her but failed.


    "Michelle, calm down. I''m sure we''ll find out who it is. "


    Emily held Michelle''s hand andforted her. After hearing her words, Michelle''s mood slightly


    improved.


    "I''m going to find that man. I''ll find him. The person he wants is me." Michelle opened her eyes wide


    and was about to leave. Seeing this, Emily stopped her immediately.


    Now, Michelle''s mood was very unstable. Emily was worried that something might happen to her.


    "Michelle!"


    Michelle pushed Emily away with great strength. Fortunately, Emily didn''t fall to the ground, or the baby


    in Emily''s belly would be in danger.


    At this time, the phone suddenly rang. Emily took a look and found it was Michelle''s phone.


    When she was about to answer the phone, Michelle ran back.


    "Hello?"


    When the phone was connected, Michelle asked the person on the other end of the phone, because it


    was a strange number.


    "Didn''t I tell you to leave him? Why don''t you listen to me? If you hadn''t gone to thepany to see


    him that day, such a thing wouldn''t have happened. "


    A voice changed from the other end of the phone. It seemed that the other party did not intend to


    expose his true identity.


    "Who the hell are you?" Michelle asked anxiously.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. You just need to know that I can help him."


    The woman''s voice came from the phone again. Even if it changed, Michelle was sure that it was a


    woman.


    "What''s the condition?"


    "Leave him and never show up." The woman answered quickly, as if she had already been prepared.


    The enemy had already nned this tactic, but none of them knew it.


    Michelle thought it was an enemy of Scott, but on second thought, it seemed to be her enemy. What


    was her purpose?


    What benefits would the other person get if Michelle left Scott?


    Perhaps only the other party could know about it.


    Emily stood aside and heard all the sounds on the phone. She grabbed the phone and shouted at the


    person inside, "fuck you! You just left!"


    This was the first time she had cursed like this. She wouldn''t have said that if she hadn''t been forced.


    The person on the phone was obviously stunned, but she still said in a deep voice, "Michelle, I hope


    you can think it over."


    Then the woman hung up the phone.


    Michelle stared at Emily, seeming to be angry with her, but she didn''t say anything.


    Thinking of this, Michelle decided to break up with Scottpletely. She wanted to leave this city and


    say goodbye to all her friends.


    She didn''t want Scott to be med by thousands of people because Scott loved her so much.


    She loved him. It had nothing to do with money, fame, wealth or status.


    She loved him so much that she could give up her life. Maybe, this was the only thing she could do for


    Scott?


    Michelle had searched the phone number online. It was a temporary phone number, more like some


    kind of high-tech.


    She tried to call it several times, but she couldn''t get through.


    Emily had already sensed that something was wrong with Michelle. She knew that she wanted to follow


    the instructions of the person on the phone and leave. But Michelle loved Scott so much. Was she


    really heartless to leave him?


    If it were Emily, she might not be able to do it.


    At midnight, the phone rang again. The sound instion in the room was very good, so Emily, who was


    sleeping in another bedroom, couldn''t hear the sound at all.


    Michelle looked at the caller and found it was an unknown number.


    "Don''t worry. I will leave him. You can even make me disappear from this world. I just hope you can let


    him go. "


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Michelle sat up from the bed resolutely. She looked at the night outside and said, gritting her teeth.


    "Okay, I''ll give you three days, at thetest. I will send someone to follow you secretly. If you lie to me, I


    will kill him immediately. "


    The person on the other end of the line still said in a cold tone, without any warmth, making people feel


    her terrible.


    After saying that, she hung up the phone.


    Michelle was stunned. Was this the so-called exchange?


    In fact, she didn''t regret leaving Scott at all.


    But this city, which had lived for more than 20 years, had to say goodbye in the end.


    She was d that the woman still had conscience and wouldn''t drive her away tomorrow.


    Three days passed quickly.


    A lot of things could happen in three days, some happy and some unhappy. But she didn''t know


    whether she would be happy in the remaining few days.


    Emily soon told this to Walter and Scott. The two of them immediately realized the existence of the


    phone number after hearing it.


    And now, all the money in Scott''s hand had been almost gathered up. As long as this matter was


    settled, his status and power would be superior again.


    It meant that no one dared to hurt the Jiang Group in the future.


    However, after this incident, Scott also figured out who was the one who really loved the Jiang Group.


    When the Mu family heard the news, they immediately took out ten million dors to help, and Walter


    sold the work at a much higher price than they had expected.


    Scott also took back some of the money he had invested in different regions. Now, Scott had one


    hundred billion in cash. He didn''t believe that with these money, he couldn''t resist the war of the forces.


    On the other side of the stock market, he had used his own money to buy back all the shares that had


    been transferred out. It was safe.


    He could earn more money if he lost it. But if the wholepany copsed, it would be difficult to have


    more.


    "Individual investors have already sold out their shares, but there is still someone buying arge


    number shares of the Jiang Group. It seems that this person has the same purpose as mine, to


    investigate who it is."


    "Yes, mydy!"


    After receiving the order, the man in ck walked out of the bedroom and went back to his work.


    While the woman in the room thought for a while, and then strode to the balcony. She heard the sound


    of the car and thought it was him. But now it seemed that she had worried too much.


    "Mr. Scott, all the stocks lost in ourpany have been returned. That''s great!"


    At this time, the assistant opened the door of the office and rushed in excitedly,pletely forgetting


    his identity and Scott''s status.


    He held theputer and put it in front of Scott while speaking.


    Without taking a look at it, Scott said, "do you think there will be anyone who is so stupid to buy the


    shares of ourpany at this time?"


    "President, did you buy it with your own money?"


    The assistant asked Scott in disbelief.


    No one dared to take out so much cash in such a short time except for Scott.

 Chapter 220 Who Allowed You To Do That

    Chapter 220 Who Allowed You To Do That


    Rubbing her temples, Michelle got out of bed, walked to the window with her bare feet and looked at


    the scenery outside themunity.


    One day had passed. Soon, this city would say goodbye to her. Where on earth should she go?


    In the living room, Emily anxiously called Scott, but no one answered. She had no choice but to ask


    Walter for help.


    Soon, there was a knock on the door, and Walter appeared.


    "How is it?"


    "Michelle has been in a bad condition since she received that strange call." Emily also frowned.


    Michelle had been alone in the room for a day and a night. If she didn''t eat or drink anything, her health


    would copse sooner orter.


    "Have you informed Auntie?" Walter continued to ask.


    "No, I''m afraid she''ll be worried." Emily didn''t want to disturb Olivia considering her health.


    "Do you have a spare key?" Walter had no choice but to do so. He wanted to open the door and see


    what was wrong with Michelle.


    Emily nodded and went back to her bedroom. When she came out, she had a key in her hand.


    Walter took the key and opened the door, only to find that Michelle was standing alone in front of the


    window. At that moment, he saw helplessness and sadness on her.


    "Michelle." He walked over and shouted, but he didn''t dare to get too close, fearing that Michelle would


    open the window and jump down.


    "Don''te over. Leave me alone."


    Finally, Michelle turned her head around. Her face was so pale that it was frightening.


    Realizing that something was wrong, Walter asked again, "what happened? Can you tell us?"


    "If you are worried about Scott''spany, you can rest assured that all the stocks lost by thepany


    have been taken back. He has got the rest of the shares. " Emilyforted. She just hoped that


    Michelle could cheer up again.


    Hearing the news, Michelle was slightly stunned, but she didn''t say much.


    Emily and Walter looked at each other and then slowly approached.


    Michelle stood still and looked out of the window.


    "Michelle, what are you worried about?"


    Emily walked over and looked into the distance with her. Except for the tall building, there was only


    wide road left. It seemed that there was nothing to look at.


    "Emily, let''s go out for dinnerter. I suddenly want to eat at the snack stands outside."


    Suddenly, Michelle turned around and smiled at Emily and Walter.


    "Okay."


    Hearing that she was going out for dinner, Emily and Walter smiled at each other.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then you go to wash yourself first. We''ll go outter."


    After saying that, Emily and Walter walked out of the room. Five minutester, Michelle changed her


    clothes and came out. She went to the bathroom to wash up, and then she went out together with


    others.


    It was bright outside. Michelle followed the two and looked out of the window all the way without saying


    a word.


    When the car arrived at a small restaurant, Walter opened the door. He let Emily get off the car first and


    then opened the back door.


    At this time, Michelle was obviously still in a daze, not noticing that the door beside her had been


    opened.


    Standing outside the car, Walter said, "Michelle."


    "Okay."


    It was not until Walter called her that Michelle came to her senses. She turned around and saw the tall


    figure of Walter before she stepped out of the car.


    The three of them entered the restaurant. The waiter led them to a private room, ordered some dishes


    and went out.


    The room was so quiet that only the sound of air-conditioning could be heard.


    The dinner was served soon, and Michelle began to gobble it down with chopsticks. Seeing this, Emily


    and Walter were afraid that she would choke, so they advised her to eat slowly.


    After a while, the door of the private room was pushed open. The first thing she saw was a pair of shiny


    ck shoes and ck suit pants.


    Michelle didn''t raise her head or stop eating.


    Standing outside the door and seeing her like this, Scott couldn''t help frowning.


    What was wrong with her?


    "Scott, you''re finally here. Sit down."


    Emily stood up and said friendly.


    Looking at her, Scott nodded and sat down beside Michelle.


    However, Michelle didn''t give any response because of his arrival. She continued to eat. Afraid that she


    would choke, Scott handed her a ss of water and said, "eat slowly. No one will grab it from you."


    During the meal, Michelle ate a lot. She ate almost all of dishes on the table.


    They were worried that Michelle would suffer from indigestion, so Emily went to buy some medicine


    first. It was too much for her to eat alone.


    On the way back home, Michelle didn''t say a word, and so did Scott, who was sitting next to her.


    The atmosphere in the car went down in embarrassment. It was not until they arrived at the gate of the


    community that Scott got off the car and opened the door. Then he looked at the person sitting in the


    car and motioned for her to get off.


    Without looking at him, Michelle opened the door and got out of the car from her side. Then she went to


    themunity without looking back.


    "Scott, Michelle is still angry. You go back first and take good care of Auntie."


    Emily walked up to Scott and patted him on the shoulder tofort him.


    Scott thought Emily was right. He nced at her and got into the car. As the car galloped, a breeze


    rose from the ce he left, making others feel unusually cold.


    When he returned to the vi, he passed by Olivia''s room. The door was open, so he stood outside and


    looked at Olivia, who was sitting on the edge of the bed and looking through the photo album.


    "Auntie."


    He called out and walked over.


    "Hey, Scott,e here. Let me show you Michelle''s childhood."


    At this time, Scott was not in the mood at all. But he couldn''t let Olivia notice anything unusual, so he


    forced a smile and sat on the edge of the bed.


    Olivia handed the photo album over him. The first thing he saw was the graduation photo of Michelle.


    She was wearing a schr''s uniform and a schr''s cap, with a graduation certificate in her hand. She


    stood on the tform with a smile and looked at the camera.


    Scott''s heart twitched, and he continued to look through the photo album while Olivia flipped down.


    Michelle was in high school, middle school and primary school, but there was no kindergarten. He was


    a little curious, but in that era, few people could afford to go to kindergarten.


    "Auntie, Michelle was very cute when she was a child."


    Scott smiled at Olivia.


    Many things in the room were moved from the Happiness District. When there were no reporters, Scott


    secretly sent someone to bring them here. He knew that only these things could make Olivia feel at


    ease.


    Primary school?


    The picture was once again fixed on the photo of Michelle when she was in primary school. Scott


    always felt that this photo looked familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere.


    "Auntie, can I take it to my study?"


    In the face of his pleading, Olivia did not refuse, but agreed readily.


    Scott went to the study with the photo album. He put the thing in his hand on the table, then opened the


    drawer and took out the box from it.


    At the same time, he took out a photo of the same age, which made Scott stunned!


    "How could it be..."


    He opened his eyes wide and looked at the two photos in his hands in disbelief. He felt that they looked


    more and more alike.


    "Impossible! It''s impossible!"


    Subconsciously, Scott threw away the two photos in his hands. He walked to the window and opened


    the curtain to let the wind blow in so that he could be sober.


    Since it was such a big thing, Scott would definitely not tell others first, in case that it would make


    things worse.


    He wanted to find out the whole thing!


    After leaving the study, Scott went back to Olivia''s room with the photo album in his arms.


    "Auntie, why isn''t there a photo of Michelle when she was one year old?"


    These words seemed to be unintentional, but Olivia''s face immediately darkened.


    "There was no condition to take photos at that time, so it was dyed until Michelle was six years old."


    "Is that so?"


    Scott frowned and thought it over. He thought it was reasonable. However, there was no one in the


    world who looked so simr. It could be said that they were twins.


    On the contrary, when Zoy came to the Jiang family''s house, she only took the DNA test report, without


    anything else. What was more puzzling was that since Zoy was adopted by a welfare house, generally


    speaking, there would be photos or something like that in the welfare house. Although it was a group


    photo, there must be some.


    Yes, welfare house!


    He believed that the answer was there, but Scott didn''t want to continue the investigation. He felt that


    maintaining the current situation was the best.


    Seeing that he was deep in thought, Olivia couldn''t help asking, "what happened, Scott? Why do you


    look pale?"


    "Oh, nothing. Maybe I was absent-minded because I saw Michelle''s pictures when she was a child."


    Scott said something with the photo of Michelle when she was a child, but at the same time, he was


    struggling in his heart.


    "James, go and check the love welfare institution for me. I''ll give you two days to investigate what


    happened to Zoy."


    Hanging up the phone, Scott only hoped that the answer was not what he thought, otherwise, he would


    feel ufortable all his life.


    "Did you do it? Huh? "


    One day, Wyn''s car stopped in the yard of the vi like the wind. He got off the car and went directly to


    the two floors.


    However, at this time, Zoy was quietly sitting on the sofa and watching TV.


    He walked over and pinched her chin to force her to look at him. Wyn looked down at her. At this


    moment, he really wanted to kill her.


    Anyway, she was abroad. If she disappeared for no reason, Mr. Mu and Mrs. Mu wouldn''t know.


    After all, this ce was in such a mess, and missing people were already amon urrence.


    But Zoy started at him angrily and didn''t say anything.


    At this moment, Wyn was more sure of what he was thinking.


    "Who allowed you to do that? Don''t you know that it will kill her! " Wyn got rid of her angrily. He roared


    and took a few steps back.

 Chapter 221 Mutual Use

    Chapter 221 Mutual Use


    At this moment, he just wanted to keep a certain distance from Zoy, because this woman was too


    terrifying.


    "Zoy, what you have done over and over again will only make me hate you more."


    Looking at him quietly, a smile gradually appeared on Zoy''s face.


    "What I want is your love, but you never give it to me. Now, you told me that you hated me. Wyn, don''t


    you think it''s toote? Yes, I did it. What can you do to me? "


    As Zoy spoke, she stood up from the sofa. She looked at him and said disdainfully.


    Wyn widened his eyes, he couldn''t believe that he had married a demon.


    "How could you be so capable? Ah? " Wyn stepped forward and strangled her again. He red at her


    and really wanted to strangle her to death like this.


    But he didn''t expect that there was no pain on Zoy''s face, but endless smile.


    That smile was so disgusting for Wyn.


    He exerted more strength, but heard the Zoy''s sound of dry coughing. Then, the door of the room was


    kicked open with feet. Several men in ck rushed in with guns in their hands.


    "Let her go."


    A cold male voice came into Wyn''s ears from outside. Wyn stopped what he was doing. He loosened


    his grip, stood up straight and looked at the person who wasing.


    It was a man wearing ck frame sses. He was about twenty years old, but he looked like a leader


    of a gang.


    "Who are you?" Asked Wyn.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but you have to know that she is mine." Standing outside the door, Frank


    Zhou raised his head, looking down upon others.


    He didn''t want to waste his time on this person like Wyn.


    Wyn was not a fool. He knew what had happened. But he didn''t expect that Zoy had something to do


    with this kind of person.


    "You are so disgusting."


    Wyn was not afraid of the man in front of him at all. He just felt that Zoy was disgusting. Although it was


    her first time when he had sex with her that night, she had been raped by many men afterwards.


    Now he remembered that he was too kind to her.


    "Don''t worry. I have never touched your woman. She is always yours." Frank Zhou bent down and


    looked at Wyn provocatively.


    Wyn red at him and said, "take this woman if you like."


    "Oh? But unfortunately, I''m not interested in her. "


    Frank Zhou said with a light smile. He really had no interest in Zoy, because she was pregnant and


    couldn''t have any fun.


    "But you have to remember that she is mine. As the saying goes, it depends on the master to beat a


    dog. I hope you can understand."


    After saying that, Frank Zhou turned around and left, leaving a group of men in ck guarding there.


    At the same time, Zoy walked past Wyn and Wyn tried to stop her, but he was stopped by several men


    in ck in front of him with guns.


    When they went downstairs, Frank Zhou sat on the sofa in the living room, watching TV with his legs


    crossed, looking leisurely and pleased.


    Although he always wore a pair of thick ck frame sses, it could be seen from his side face that he


    was very handsome.


    "You are really the leader of the gangs, saying something domineeringly."


    While she was speaking, Zoy had already walked over and sat beside him.


    Frank Zhou nced at her and smiled, "you deserve to be the daughter of the Jiang family. You are


    much more cruel than me, the leader of the gangs."


    "If it weren''t for that, we wouldn''t have cooperated, would we? Both of us have amon enemy. Don''t


    forget what you said. If you take over the Jiang Group, remember to give me half of the shares. "


    "Of course. I always keep my word."


    What made Frank Zhou curious was that as the daughter of the Jiang family, her surname was not


    Jiang, but Zhou. Did the Jiang family not take her seriously at all?


    It seemed that no wonder she wanted to take away the Jiang Group. It seemed that it was all because


    of greed.


    With a closer look, she was actually living in a very good condition. She had the title of the daughter of


    the Jiang Group and a very rich husband. It was a great pleasure to live in such a luxurious house


    every day.


    However, Zoy had been living in outside since she was a child. A few years ago, she was found by the


    Jiang Group. However, Frank Zhou felt that this woman was a little bit cheap from the bottom of her


    body. He couldn''t see her noble temperament at all.


    For a moment, Frank doubted if this woman was a fake.


    The so-calledmoners weremoners, and the aristocrats were aristocrats. The toad flew up to


    the sky and pretended to be a swan, and the smell of the toad would never change.


    This cooperation was just a rtionship of mutual use.


    It happened that he had a grudge against the Jiang Group, and Zoy also wanted to destroy it. With her


    current identity and status, it was very useful to him.


    He hadn''t been able to find a chance to do something to the Jiang Group before, and now thanks to


    this woman''s information, otherwise, he really couldn''t take advantage of it.


    Sitting next to Frank Zhou, Zoy looked up at him, hesitating. Because she hadn''t told him that the stock


    of the Jiang Group had risen again.


    She didn''t want to know or dare to know anything about Frank. It was inevitable to get into trouble.


    After all, the leader of the gang was here, and it was better not to provoke him.


    Upstairs, Wyn was still blocked by several men in ck. Finally, Wyn returned to the sofa and sat


    down, ignoring the group of people standing outside.


    If thepany''s reputation could be redeemed with one hundred billion dors, it would be worth it.


    For the money, Scott never regretted.


    When he came out of the bathroom, the news on TV happened to be broadcasting about the rise of the


    stock of the Jiang Group, but some experts estimated that it would fall again.


    Because both the rise and fall of the stock were in an unstable state. Although there were constantly


    people buying, at the same time, there were also people throwing out.


    Frank Zhou looked at the TV and threw the towel on the ground angrily. He stared at the person in the


    TV angrily, wishing to tear him into pieces!


    What was going on?


    Who on earth was against them? And who was willing to take the risk to do such a thing?


    "Go and find out who it is."


    Frank Zhou pressed the phone on the bedside table and shouted at the person on the phone.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Michelle paced back and forth in her bedroom, thinking about how to


    make the Jiang Group get through the difficulties safely.


    The other party said that as long as she left, she could help the Jiang Group. Was that true?


    She made a conclusion before seeing the effect. It seemed that she was too stupid.


    Suddenly, Michelle''s eyes lit up. Maybe there was a way


    Thinking of this, Michelle smiled mysteriously. She walked to theputer and turned it on. Her fingers


    quickly input a long series of letters and numbers on the keyboard.


    Yes, she wanted to find out where the phone call was from. But it was definitely not in domestic country,


    so she began to look for it from the United States, and then flipped down.


    The night gradually shrouded, and the cold wind blew in through the open ss window. Feeling the


    coldness outside, Michelle suddenly raised her head. It turned out that it was already one o''clock in the


    morning.


    She stood up from the chair, but still stared at theputer intently.


    Soon, the data was about toe out.


    What an exciting moment! She didn''t expect herself to be so capable.


    "Michelle, are you asleep?"


    Emily''s voice came from outside the door. Michelle was surprised. Emily was pregnant. Why didn''t she


    go to bed at thiste hour?


    She hurried to open the door and saw Emily holding a lot of snacks and looking at her with a smile.


    "It''s sote. Why don''t you go to bed?"


    "I can''t fall asleep." Emily pouted and walked in. Then she put the snacks on the tea table in front of the


    sofa.


    She fixed her eyes on theputer screen and sensed something at once.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Michelle, what are you doing?"


    "Well, I have to do something for the Jiang Group." Michelle knew what Emily wanted to say, so she


    said affirmatively.


    "Don''t you hate him anymore?" Emily continued to ask.


    "I suddenly realized that I was so fragile and stupid at that time. How could I be fooled so easily? I have


    caused him a lot of trouble these days. I believe he was also very tired. "


    However, Michelle didn''t answer Emily''s question directly, but her meaning was obvious. That was, she


    began to gradually forget it.


    Walter slept in the living room, because there were only two women in the house. If something


    happened, there would be no one to take care of them. In addition, Scott had something to deal with in


    thepany, so Walter had to take good care of the two women now.


    Finally, theputer tinkled. Michelle turned around immediately and rushed over when she saw the


    data on theputer.


    Seeing this, Emily also followed and sat beside Michelle, staring straight at theputer.


    A blue frame popped out, on which the unknown number that had been calling Michelle recently was


    written.


    The number was from France, using aputer software, not andline phone at home.


    After a careful observation, Michelle thought of Wyn. She remembered that he had gone abroad, but


    she didn''t know which country he had gone to.


    Thinking of this, she took out her phone and sent a message. It should be daytime abroad now, and


    Wyn should be able to see this message.


    In less than a minute, the phone rang. It was a text message.


    Michelle frowned. With Wyn''s personality, he wouldn''tmunicate with her in the way of text.

 Chapter 222 Heartache

    Chapter 222 Heartache


    She stared at the message. It was short, only one word.


    "France."


    Michelle felt a dull pain in her heart. She was not used to the way Wyn talked to her.


    But she was sure that it must have something to do with Zoy. As her husband, Michelle believed that


    Wyn must know it.


    She wanted to call him, but found that there was something wrong with Wyn. To ensure security, she


    quickly sent a message. Based on her rtionship with Wyn, she believed that he would tell the truth


    honestly.


    In order to protect her from being hurt, Wyn took Zoy abroad.


    But no one had expected that something bad would happen not long after they left.


    And it was the Jiang Group.


    "Did she do it?"


    Michelle typed on her phone, and soon received a reply, but the content of the message was still very


    short, only one word this time.


    "Yes."


    But this word gave Michelle unlimited hope. She finally knew who did it, but why did Zoy frame the


    Jiang Group?


    She was also a member of the Jiang Group. As the daughter of Scott''s uncle, shouldn''t she help the


    Jiang Group at this time?


    But on second thought, it was wrong. It was impossible for Zoy alone to do anything to the Jiang Group


    just by herself. The Jiang Group was one of the most famouspanies in the world. If someone really


    wanted to destroy it, he would not stay until now.


    In a hazy state, Michelle wanted to get more information from Wyn, but she found from the text that he


    seemed to be not safe now.


    Her heart clenched. ''Did Zoy abandon her beloved Wyn for benefits?


    It was impossible. Zoy loved Wyn so much that she would never have the heart to do such a thing.


    But if Wyn was in a meeting in thepany, he wouldn''t have time to reply to her. Since he had time to


    reply, it meant that he was not busy now. Michelle just didn''t know what was going on around him.


    "Michelle, what''s wrong with you?"


    Seeing that Michelle was in a daze, Emily asked her immediately.


    "Nothing. I''m a little tired."


    Just now, Michelle was hesitating whether she should tell this to Scott or not, but how should she face


    him now? It was because of her. If it weren''t for the past between her and Wyn, it wouldn''t have made


    Zoy hate her.


    Emily thought she was really sleepy, so she went out and went back to her room to have a rest.


    Michelle didn''t sleep for almost a night. On the next morning, she rushed out. She was going to the


    company and told the news to Scott. After all, it was rted to the interests of thepany. She


    couldn''t ignore the truth.


    She believed that Scott had been extremely anxious these days?


    After getting in the taxi, Michelle went straight to thepany. She wanted to rush upstairs as soon as


    possible. Although she was not sure whether Scott was in the office or not, she still wanted to have a


    try.


    As soon as the elevator door of floor 23 opened, Michelle rushed out.


    She rushed to the CEO''s office and opened the door, only to find that Scott was sleeping on the table.


    It seemed that he was very tired.


    It turned out that he hadn''t been home all night.


    Hearing the sound from outside, the sleepy man woke up from his dream. He raised his head and


    looked at the person standing at the door of the office. Suddenly, he became in high spirits!


    He didn''t expect that Michelle woulde.


    He immediately stood up from the chair, ran to her excitedly and held her in his arms.


    "You are finally here. I thought you would nevere to see me again." Scott buried his head on her


    hair and felt the fragrance of her hair. The taste was still the same as before.


    Michelle didn''t push him away, but let him hold her like this.


    She knew that he must have suffered a lot these days.


    Since they loved each other, why did they hurt each other?


    After a while, Scott suddenly walked out hand in hand. Michelle didn''t know what happened and asked,


    "what''s wrong?"


    "I''m hungry suddenly when I see you."


    Scott said it casually, but when Michelle heard thest word, her face suddenly turned red for no


    reason.


    She lowered her head and followed him out of thepany.


    The two of them went to a restaurant near thepany. Michelle ordered fried rice and a cup of hot


    pearl milk tea and handed the menu to the waiter here.


    However, Michelle didn''t expect that Scott ordered the same thing as hers.


    Things came up soon. There were few people in the restaurant, so they didn''t wait long.


    She began to eat with a spoon. Although it was not good to have fried rice in the morning, this was the


    cheapest and the most delicious food in the restaurant.


    Obviously, Scott was not used to eating it, but he was still willing to eat with her.


    Because he wanted to experience her life and habits.


    During the breakfast, the two of them didn''t talk. The slow melody yed in the restaurant was


    refreshing.


    Drinking the milk tea, Michelle nced at Scott secretly. She hadn''t seen him for so many days and


    suddenly found that he looked much haggard. This was not the look what a 25 year old man should


    have.


    Michelle''s heart ached when she saw him like this.


    Aware of her gaze, Scott raised his head and looked at her. The moment their eyes met, Michelle felt


    her heart beating so fast. She lowered her head again and drank the milk tea in her cup.


    The atmosphere became awkward again. They didn''t talk to each other except for the music ying in


    the shop.


    "Let''s go."


    Michelle knew that it was not a good way to go on like this. She put down the cup in her hand and was


    about to leave, but she was stopped by the waiter at the back of her feet. "Hey, you haven''t paid yet."


    Michelle stopped and realized that she hadn''t paid for the meal. Her face flushed again.


    She took a look at Scott, who walked over first, took out an ordinary bank card from his wallet and


    handed it to the waiter, saying, "can I use the card?"


    When they walked out of the restaurant, Michelle still kept a distance from Scott. They didn''t look like a


    couple at all, but like friends in embarrassment.


    Friends? That''s right. When did their rtionship be so stiff?


    Michelle couldn''t help but smile bitterly. It was all her fault?


    Seeing that Michelle didn''t want to talk to him, Scott chose to take the initiative. He ran up to her in


    parallel and walked towards thepany. Anyway, the two of them had already got their marriage


    certificates, and they only needed to hold a wedding ceremony. So legally, they were a couple.


    If something hadn''t happened, his rtionship with Michelle wouldn''t have be so embarrassing.


    "Honey..." He called her from the bottom of his heart. Seeing that she didn''t stop, Scott changed his


    words, "Michelle."


    "What?"


    Michelle stopped and turned to look at him, as if waiting for more.


    Scott scratched his head awkwardly, and his mouth became clumsy as well. It seemed that he didn''t


    know what to say to her.


    "Have you found out the truth?"


    This was the main street and there was no one around, so Michelle went straight to the point. That was


    also the reason why she didn''t sleep all night. She wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to


    speak it out, or she might forget itter.


    Scott shook his head helplessly.


    "They seem to be very powerful. I have sent someone to look for them, but there is no news."


    Speaking of this, Scott looked a little helpless.


    Seeing him like this, Michelle couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She wanted to tell him the truth, but the next second she felt that her body suddenly fell to the ground,


    and then she heard a gunshot.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes wide and looked at the man on top of her.


    The gunshot was so loud that her ears were buzzing.


    "Scott Are you okay? "


    She called his name, but she couldn''t hear her own voice. She was a little unconfident, because she


    didn''t know if what she said was what she thought.


    Scott frowned and tried to get up from her, but he fainted the next second.


    Michelle''s hand touched his back and felt sticky. She looked up and found that her hand was stained


    with blood!


    It was the blood of Scott!


    "Scott, Scott! Please answer me, Scott... "


    At this moment, Michelle was so anxious that tears were about to fall. She looked at the man lying on


    her and shouted his name.


    In the corridor of the hospital.


    A group of people pushed Scott towards the emergency room, and Michelle followed them. Tears


    blurred her sight, making her unable to see Scott''s face.


    "I''m sorry, miss. You can''t go in. Please wait outside."


    At the moment the door was closed, Michelle covered her mouth with her hand and forced herself not


    to cry out.


    Upon receiving the news, Walter and Emily rushed over. Seeing the woman squatting on the ground


    and crying, Emily trotted over and held her in her arms.


    "Michelle."


    After getting some warmth, Michelle cried even harder.


    Standing aside and looking at Michelle, Walter also felt bad.


    "Michelle, what happened? What''s wrong with Scott?"


    Emily looked a little anxious. She couldn''t wait to ask Michelle when she felt better.


    At this time, Michelle stopped crying and sobbed, "he was shot to save me."


    "What? How dare someone shoot in C City? How dare he! Let alone in the daytime! " Hearing the


    news, Emily was stunned. She had only heard that it was chaotic abroad before, but she didn''t expect it


    to happen in C City.

 Chapter 223 The Building Was About To Be Demolished

    Chapter 223 The Building Was About To Be Demolished


    Standing aside, Walter frowned as if he was also confused about this matter.


    Someone dared to shoot in C City. It seemed that the other party had lived for too long, or that the


    other party was very powerful in C City. Who on earth dared to kill the president of the Jiang Group?


    However, hearing what Michelle said, Walter felt that the man didn''te for Scott.


    At present, Michelle was in danger, but she was in the hospital and was heavily guarded. Those people


    would not easilye in.


    But for safety, Walter called in many men in ck, each of whom had a gun on. If it was necessary,


    Walter would not be polite to that person.


    Michelle was too sad to say clearly even if she knew who it was.


    Three hourster, the doctor pushed Scott out with a pale face. Michelle rushed up first. She grabbed


    the edge of the cart and looked down at the pale face of Scott.


    He had done the same thing before


    "Fortunately, the bullet didn''t hurt the vital parts and was taken out sessfully. But it''s very


    dangerous. Do you want to call the police?"


    The doctor came out of the operating room, took off his mask and said to them. Obviously, he didn''t


    know the viciousness of the world. It was too easy for him to say that.


    They didn''t say anything. After the VIP ward was arranged, they sat on the sofa, lost in thought.


    "Michelle, don''t go out again. As for the food, I''ll send someone to buy it."


    "Okay." Michelle agreed without hesitation, because she knew why Walter did so.


    If something happened to his good friend, he would definitely investigate the whole thing, but was he


    really going to investigate it?


    "Walter..."


    Michelle thought for a while and then shouted at Walter, but she didn''t go on.


    Walter and Emily looked at her at the same time. Emily patted her on the shoulder andforted her


    softly, "Michelle, it''s okay. Scott will be fine. God bless him."


    This was also her concern, but she wanted to say


    She decided not to tell him. After all, it was a war between women. Michelle didn''t want others to get


    involved, in case of getting hurt.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Walter was not stupid. Of course he could see through Michelle''s mind. But since she didn''t tell him, he


    couldn''t ask.


    "Michelle, promise me that no matter what happens, we will always be there. Don''t do anything stupid,


    okay?" Walter knew that Michelle wouldn''t stay here obediently.


    Emily thought Walter was right, so she echoed, "yes, don''t do stupid things. Don''t forget that you still


    have us."


    "Thank you."


    At this moment, Michelle didn''t know what to say. She could only express her thanks to the two.


    "Don''t mention it. We are best friends."


    Emily didn''t like her politeness. She held Michelle''s shoulder with all her strength on purpose.


    Michelle smiled but said nothing.


    As long as Michelle heard the sound of Scott''s breath, she felt relieved. At least, it proved that he was


    still alive.


    "ording to thetest report, amunity located in the south of the city has been acquired. The


    identity of the other party is mysterious, and we haven''t found out its identity yet."


    In the news, the news of that day was broadcast. Michelle sat on the sofa and stared at the TV.


    But the next second, she suddenly stood up and rushed out without saying anything.


    At this time, Emily and Walter just went out.


    "Miss, Mr. Walter has ordered that you are not allowed to go out."


    However, just as she opened the door and was about to go out, she was stopped by two men in ck


    standing outside.


    She knew that the bodyguards hired by Walter must be ordered in advance, she couldn''t step out of the


    door. Although it was out of Walter''s kindness, there was something wrong with her family. She must go


    back.


    "I''m fine."


    "I''m sorry, Miss Michelle. I''m afraid we can''t do it." The men in ck still didn''t give up, but Michelle was


    very anxious.


    She pushed away the man in ck in front of her and rushed into the elevator directly. There was a


    seriously ill patient in the ward, so they couldn''t leave. At least, one had left. They didn''t want the


    patient in the room to be injured again.


    Otherwise, it would be troublesome if their master med them.


    After rushing out of the hospital, Michelle took a taxi and directly ran towards the Happiness District.


    In the car, she was extremely anxious and felt that the distance suddenly became far.


    After getting out of the car, Michelle gave the man fifty dors, opened the door and rushed out.


    Outside themunity, there were a lot of people. Michelle pushed the crowd open and walked in, only


    to find that the walls of each building were painted with bright red paint.


    "How could this be?"


    She frowned and asked herself.


    "Michelle..."


    Aunt Lucy found someone standing in the distance. She put down the things in her hands and trotted


    over.


    "Aunt Lucy, what happened?"


    "I don''t know. Someone suddenly came to tell me that the building was about to be demolished. My


    home, which has been living here for more than 20 years, is going to be destroyed. I''m so worried


    about it. " As she spoke, Aunt Lucy began to cry.


    In fact, no matter who it was, the residents living in thismunity were reluctant to leave. Olivia was


    the same. The house here was thest thing left by Michelle''s father. If it was destroyed, her father''s


    memories would disappear.


    She was afraid that her mother would be sad.


    "Absolutely not. The house can''t be torn down. This is what my father left for us."


    Shaking her head, Michelle let go of Aunt Lucy''s hand and rushed into the crowd again. She wanted to


    ask the local director what was going on. Who bought this ce?


    "Michelle!"


    Aunt Lucy''s voice came from behind, but Michelle didn''t turn around.


    It was still early. She believed that the person in charge was still in themunity. She went straight to


    the first floor of three buildings, kicked open the door of the office of the people in themunity, and


    walked in resentfully.


    "Why? Do you know how important this house is to us? "


    With tears in her eyes, Michelle roared in front of them like a debt collectors. However, the several


    people sitting at the desk also raised their heads at the same time to look at her.


    "Miss, please calm down. The head office has made the decision to sell thisnd. We have no right to


    ask. Besides, the staircase building is very backward in C City. It''s not bad to demolish it and rebuild it.


    "


    "Bullshit!" Michelle refused directly. She put her hands on the desk and red at the woman in front of


    her.


    "Will you agree if someone forces you to take your memories away?" Seeing that the other party did


    not speak, Michelle continued.


    The air seemed to gather in an instant, and everyone present felt helpless because of her attitude.


    "Miss, this is not something we can decide. The building is about to be demolished. We will pay for it.


    You can go and change a new house. It''s not a big deal. Besides, people shouldn''t always live in the


    past. After all, everyone is moving forward. "


    As soon as the woman finished speaking, Michelle heard a scream from outside. She widened her


    eyes and suddenly felt the whole ground trembling. She ran out in a hurry.


    The moment she raised her head, she saw that an excavators had begun to destroy the house.


    Michelle rushed over madly.


    "Hey, are you going to die?"


    She opened her arms in front of the digger and looked up at the person in it.


    The driver poked his head out of the window and shouted at Michelle who was standing under the car.


    However, Michelle remained unmoved. She was still determined to defend the building.


    "There are still some things in her house that haven''t been taken out. Could you please let her in and


    pack them up?"


    Aunt Lucy rushed out of the crowd again, holding Michelle as if protecting her child. She begged the


    driver in the car, hoping that he could do well.


    However, the building had already been excavated. If she wanted to go in, it would be very dangerous.


    "If you don''t want to live, you can go in."


    The driver raised his eyebrows and said coldly.


    Michelle red at the driver and pretended to rush into the corridor, but the next second, the digger


    began to operate again. Seeing this, Aunt Lucy and the people present rushed to stop the driver.


    "What the fuck are you doing? The people inside just entered. Do you know what you are doing?"


    Aunt Lucy also scolded angrily. She should teach this kind of person a lesson, otherwise he thought


    people in themunity were easy to be bullied.


    Hearing Aunt Lucy''s words, all the women present began to scold and surround the driver, preventing


    him from continuing to work.


    "You bitches!"


    The driver had no choice but to stop what he was doing and took out his mobile phone to send a


    message. Soon he received a reply.


    The furniture in the house was still there, but it was not the most important. When Michelle returned to


    her room, she found that everything in the room had been taken away, so did her mother''s.


    It seemed that her worry was in vain.


    When she walked out of the stairway, she found that Aunt Lucy and a group of women in the


    neighborhood were surrounding the excavators to stop the driver from what he was doing. At that


    moment, Michelle was deeply touched.


    Aunt Lucy breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Michellee out safe and sound.


    "Michelle, is there anything to move out?" She walked over and took Michelle''s hand to the t.


    "No." She believed that when Olivia lived in the Scott''s vi, Scott had moved all the things in her


    home, probably because he was afraid that Olivia would miss this ce.

 Chapter 224 Michelle, Watch Out!

    Chapter 224 Michelle, Watch Out!


    All gone.


    The words contained too much meaning. Where Michelle grew up, all her memories were gone.


    She wanted to cry, but she held back her tears. That kind of sadness made her feel even worse.


    "Michelle, it''s okay. Thepany willpensate us. You and your mother can buy a new house


    then." Although Aunt Lucy didn''t know what happened to Michelle''s family, she knew that everyone


    would feel bad without this family.


    Some things couldn''t be bought with money.


    The memories of this family were so important to Olivia. It was the only thing left before Michelle


    father''s death.


    "Michelle, where have you been?"


    At this time, the phone suddenly rang. Michelle subconsciously took out the phone and put it beside her


    ear.


    Emily''s anxious voice came into her ears, which made her heart beat faster. "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t know where Scott has gone. The bed is empty!"


    "What?"


    After hanging up the phone, Michelle ran out in a hurry,pletely leaving the matter of themunity


    behind. Now the most important thing was to find Scott. He had wounds all over his body. Where could


    he go?


    "Master, go to the hospital as soon as possible, Municipal Hospital!"


    At this moment, Michelle held the phone tightly as if she was holding someone''s life. She lowered her


    head to look at the phone, afraid that she would miss the call.


    The car rushed to the hospital at the fastest speed. After getting out of the car, Michelle ran towards the


    hospital in a hurry, not knowing that a ck Porsche was rushing towards her behind her.


    "Michelle, watch out!"


    Before Michelle could turn around to see who was in the car, she was pushed hard. Then the sound of


    something colliding with each other and the sound of the car mming on the brake came to her ears.


    Regardless of the pain on her elbow, Michelle stood up and looked at the woman lying on the cold


    ground. Her heart seemed to be hit hard by something.


    "Mom!"


    At this time, Olivia was lying on the ground, motionless. Blood was flowing out of her body, and she


    was lying in the blood alone. Michelle rushed to her mother, sat in the pool of blood and cried bitterly.


    "Mom, wake up. Open your eyes and look at me. Mom..."


    Michelle held her mother''s bloody face and kept calling her, but her mother seemed to be asleep.


    The ck Porsche ran away in a hurry after the ident. Everyone''s attention was focused on the


    person who was hit, and no one paid attention to the appearance of the driver.


    "Michelle!"


    Hurried footsteps came from the corridor outside the emergency room. Emily called her name from


    afar.


    At this time, Michelle was covered with blood all over her body. She sat on a blue chair, lowering her


    head, as if she was a wooden person.


    Emily sat down and hugged her. She kept looking at the light on the operating room and said, "aunt will


    be fine."


    Standing aside, Walter looked at the two people sitting on the blue chairs and felt uneasy and anxious.


    Finally, the light of the operating room turned out. The door was pushed open and a doctor walked out.


    "Doctor, how is my mother?"


    Michelle rushed to the doctor, grabbed his arm and asked anxiously.


    "We have tried our best..." The doctor sighed and said dejectedly.


    "What do you mean?" Michelle looked at him in disbelief, with her eyes wide open and bloodshot.


    She grabbed the doctor''s arm tightly, unwilling to let go. Tears welled up in her eyes again because of


    excitement. "What do you mean, doctor? Make it clear!"


    Emily walked over and held Michelle''s cold body in her arms. "Michelle, calm down!"


    Walter walked to the doctor and said sadly, "doctor, can we take another look at the dead?"


    "Okay, go ahead."


    The doctor took off his gloves and left with tiredness.


    At this time, Michelle and Emily hugged each other tightly, and Michelle had cried into tear person.


    "Let''s go inside and take another look at auntie." Walter walked over and sighed.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "No. You can go inside and have a look." Michelle was determined. She wiped the tears off the corner


    of her eyes and pretended to be strong.


    "Michelle..."


    "Michelle..."


    Emily and Walter said almost at the same time. They didn''t expect that Michelle would do so.


    "You can go in. I''ll be alone for a while."


    Michelle let go of Emily and sat down on a chair.


    Walter looked at Michelle worriedly, but he still walked into the operating room with Emily. A car


    ident took Olivia''s life. Time seemed to go back.


    "Michelle, don''t cry. I will feel sorry for you. You silly girl, why do you just cry? Be strong, okay? "


    "Mom, I can''t be strong."


    "People will grow up one day. It will nevere back when something has lost. We should cherish the


    present."


    That year, Michelle cried heartbrokenly because she broke her money storage jar, and Olivia stood


    aside andforted her in a good voice.


    At that time, she was eight years old.


    Olivia was slowly pushed out of the operating room by nurses with a white cloth covering her body.


    Walter held Emily''s arm and followed it slowly. As soon as they walked out of the operating room,


    Walter looked at the ce where Michelle was sitting. There was no one there.


    When Michelle was missing, Walter felt as if his heart was clenched by someone. He subconsciously


    took out his phone and dialed Michelle''s number.


    "What''s wrong?" Emily asked anxiously.


    "She don''t want to answer the phone." Walter frowned and said coldly.


    "Will..." Before Emily could finish her words, she saw that Walter was walking towards another direction


    of the hospital. He walked very fast, and Emily didn''t dare to think too much. She quickly followed him.


    In the monitoring room, Walter and Emily saw Michelleing out of the elevator at a nce. She


    lowered her head weakly and walked towards the rooftop of the hospital.


    Walter and Emily ran to the top of the building together. The moment they pushed open the irony door,


    they saw Michelle sitting alone on the edge of the rooftop, her hair waving in the wind.


    The two of them took a few steps forward, but they didn''t dare to get close to her.


    "Michelle, what are you doing?" Emily shouted anxiously, but her hand was held by Walter the next


    second. She looked at him with confusion in her eyes.


    "Don''t provoke her." Walter said unhurriedly.


    "What should I do?" Emily was so anxious that she almost cried.


    "Go downstairs and call 119." Walter ordered Emily, and Emily quickly left the rooftop.


    After Emily left, Walter looked at Michelle''s back and slowly walked to the edge of the rooftop. Hearing


    the footsteps of Walter, Michelle didn''t say anything or take any action.


    "May Ie over?" Walter asked cautiously. His voice sounded a little deste with the wind.


    "Do you think I will jump down?" Michelle said coldly with her back to him.


    "I''m worried that you might fall." As he spoke, Walter walked to the edge of the rooftop and sat down


    with her.


    The two remained silent for a long time.


    It was getting dark. The lights in the opposite high-rise building were on, and Michelle''s face was pale.


    Walter was afraid that his words would identally alert her, so he kept this posture all the time. He


    wanted to slowly approach her, and then took her down from the rooftop when she was unprepared.


    But now it seemed to be too difficult.


    There were only six floors in the hospital. Michelle, who had always been afraid of heights, became


    very bold today. She sat on the edge of the rooftop, and beneath her feet was a high building. From this


    height, she should have been smashed to death.


    In fact, the pain was just an instant.


    Michelle raised her head and looked into the distance, with tears in her eyes. She was trying her best


    not to cry, but she found that the more she endured, the more ufortable she felt.


    At this time, several firefighters came downstairs with thick air cushions. But Michelle didn''t notice it at


    all.


    Walter looked down and suddenly felt dizzy. He also had acrophobia.


    "Walter, my mother is still alive, isn''t she?"


    All of a sudden, Michelle said this, and her body was trembling.


    The rooftop was very cold, and the wind was whistling in her ears.


    Seeing her like this, Walter wanted to get close to her, but he didn''t dare to.


    He didn''t answer, and Michelle didn''t give him a chance to speak.


    "My mother is not dead. The doctor said nonsense words. She is still lying in the ward and sleeping."


    Michelle didn''t look at Walter when she spoke. She still looked into the distance with a smile on her


    face.


    She smiled, but in Walter''s eyes, it was so sad.


    "Michelle, the aunt has left..."


    "Yes, mom left. She went to the countryside. She went to find my father. You are right. They can finally


    be together now. " Speaking of this, the smile on Michelle''s face became more and more frightening.


    "I''m going to apany them. I want to be with them..."


    Before Walter could answer, she bent over and fell down.


    "Michelle!"


    Walter''s voice came from the rooftop, and Emily''s scream came from behind. She rushed over in a


    hurry,y on the edge of the rooftop and looked downstairs.


    Michelle''s body fell on the thick cushion. The fire fighters immediately walked up to her and sent her to


    the hospital.


    She fainted. Maybe it was because of her psychological reason that she was unwilling to wake up for a


    long time.


    "Doctor, why hasn''t the patient woken up for such a long time?"


    Two days had passed. Except for the data on the nearby machine showing that Michelle was still alive,


    she was like dead now.

 Chapter 225 Scott, I Hate You!

    Chapter 225 Scott, I Hate You!


    "The patient doesn''t want to wake up. She wants to live in her world. In fact, we often say to escape


    from reality. The patient may have experienced too many things, which makes her feel tired physically


    and mentally. She always feel that it might be better to live in her dream. "


    This was also the doctor''s guess. They did not have any evidence.


    Michelle was not hurt. She was just too sad that she just wanted to live in a dream.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Emily and Walter looked at the pale man and felt bad. Now, Scott also


    disappeared, and no one knew where he had gone.


    Walter had sent people to search everywhere, but there was still no news.


    Someone said that when Olivia had an ident, he saw a ck Porsche hitting her. As soon as Walter


    heard this car, his eyes were immediately erged, because in the whole C City, only the car that Scott


    drove.


    It was very difficult to see a Porsche in C City. There would never be a second person to own it except


    for Scott.


    Was it really Scott who killed Olivia? Why did he do that? Didn''t he love Michelle very much? How


    could he


    "Take care of Michelle first. I''m going out."


    Thinking of this, Walter stood up and left the hospital in a hurry.


    Although Emily didn''t know what had happened, she was still worried when she saw his anxious look.


    Now, Scott was not here, everyone knew how important he was to Michelle.


    In this world, except for Olivia, Scott was the most important person in her life.


    "I''m sorry. The surveince video of this road has been broken for a month, so we didn''t record the


    scene of the car ident at that time."


    Walter came to the monitoring station in the city. He found the relevant staff here and checked the


    surveince video near the road in person. Unfortunately, the surveince camera of that road was


    broken.


    "It has been broken for a month. Why don''t you send someone to fix it?"


    Walter asked angrily. He was annoyed why it happened on that road.


    "I''ve sent someone to fix it. There''s nothing wrong with it, but it''s broken."


    The man shook his head to show his helplessness. The road was close to the hospital, thinking that


    nothing would happen. So if it couldn''t be repaired, it didn''t matter.


    "Damn it!"


    Walter couldn''t believe it at all. He would never believe that the person who killed Olivia would be Scott.


    Michelle was at the scene of the car ident, so she had seen it.


    At the thought of this, Walter immediately understood why Michelle wanted to die. He suddenly realized


    that the situation was not good and ran out in a hurry.


    Back to the hospital, Michelle was still in deep sleep.


    Walter finally calmed down. When he walked to the bedside, he suddenly saw Michelle sitting up from


    the bed and staring nkly ahead.


    Her eyes were full of hatred.


    "Michelle."


    Realizing that the situation was not good, Walter hurried to sit beside her andforted her. But now


    Michelle''s eyes were dull and she wouldn''t listen to him at all.


    "I want to take revenge. I want to kill him!"


    At this time, Michelle seemed to be crazy. She was so angry that she wanted to open Walter''s arms. In


    the end, she grabbed his arm and bit it hard.


    The moment Emily opened the door, she saw such a sad scene. She was so frightened that she threw


    away the stic bag in her hand and ran over.


    "Michelle, what are you doing?"


    "He killed my mother. I saw it with my own eyes. He killed my mother. I want to take revenge. I want to


    kill him!"


    Michelle didn''t seem to recognize Emily. She still grabbed Walter''s arm and bit it hard. The blood filled


    her mouth, salty and fishy.


    "Michelle, wake up! Look at him!"


    Emily was also anxious. She tried her best to push away the crazy Michelle, and then pulled Walter''s


    arm and stood aside. She looked at the wound on his arm and was so anxious that tears fell down.


    Walter didn''t care about his wounds and looked at Michelle with concern.


    After being hurt by love, she no longer believed in love.


    After being hurt once, she licked her wound secretly. It was an incurable wound


    Now Michelle hadpletely lost her mind. She rushed out with the fruit knife on the table. She wanted


    to find Scott and kill him.


    Scott, I hate you! I hate you.


    Emily didn''t rush out because Walter''s arm was still injured and he had to bandage it now. But Walter


    pushed her away and ran out.


    "Walter..."


    Emily knew that Michelle was in a bad condition and they needed time to heal her wounds. But after


    being stimted, Michelle had gone crazy, with only hatred in her mind.


    On the day of the ident, she was at the scene and could see clearly.


    Michelle ran out of the hospital and came to the ce on the day of the ident. Looking at the


    cleaned ground, she felt extremely painful again. She ran over, ignoring the carsing and going on


    the road.


    She staggered over, sat on the ground and began to cry bitterly. The knife in her hand was held tightly,


    and blood was flowing out from it. It was the fruit knife that cut her hand.


    "Michelle, are you crazy?"


    Walter ran to her in a hurry and took her to the roadside. However, during this period of time, Michelle


    was still struggling in his arms.


    After returning to the ward, Walter called the doctor, and the result was the same as they guessed.


    It was because her brain was stimted.


    "We have given her a tranquilizer, but it can onlyst for a period of time. This kind of medicine could


    not be often used. The patient was not in a good condition. I suggest you take her home to recuperate


    slowly, she would be better as long as she doesn''t think about something sad. "


    The doctor said and left without looking back.


    The hospital was a ce of sadness. Because you are likely to say goodbye to the one you love in the


    next second.


    After the tranquilizer, Michelle fell asleep again. At this moment, everyone hoped that she could fall


    asleep. At least, after being tortured by her, no one felt good.


    "What should we do? Why is Michelle so sure that the person who killed the aunt is Scott? "


    Emily raised her head and asked the man in front of her. She wanted to know the answer.


    "Because she saw that car with her own eyes. I believe she will never forget it." Walter sighed


    helplessly. He walked to the window and looked out.


    At this moment, he didn''t know where Scott was. He was very worried about him.


    "Mr. Walter, Mr. Scott has been found."


    Suddenly, a subordinate''s voice came from outside the ward. Walter and Emily looked at each other,


    "you stay here to take care of Michelle. I''ll go out to see what''s going on."


    Emily looked at him and nodded.


    She didn''t know whether it was a good thing for Scott''sing back. However, no matter what, Emily


    and Walter would never believe that Olivia was killed by Scott.


    What reason did he have to kill her?


    Then Walter followed the subordinate to another ward. When the door was pushed open, Walter still


    saw a sleeping man.


    He stood by the door and frowned.


    "What''s going on? Where did you find him? "


    Walter said to the men in ck behind him. He was very curious about where on earth did Scott go


    these days.


    "We found it in the grass in the city. At that time, Mr. Scott was lying in the grass, motionless and cold."


    The man in ck answered in an orderly way. Thinking of the scene when he found Scott, his heart


    sank.


    "Go and investigate why he is here. And you must find out the culprit. "


    "Yes, sir."


    The man in ck took the order and hurried out.


    This matter was rather tricky. If someone did it on purpose, it was believed that the person had blocked


    all the information and it would be difficult to find out.


    At present, Scott''s situation was a little bad, because he had gunshot wounds on his body. Looking at


    their pale faces, Walter was really mad.


    He felt that everything had been nned by someone, but he couldn''t find out who it was.


    He didn''t know if it was because he was not powerful enough, or because the identity of the other party


    was too hidden.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    The drugsted for a short time. After two hours of silence, Michelle went crazy again. Walter didn''t


    know how she found this room and sent someone to take her away in a hurry.


    Because she had a fruit knife in her hand.


    If it stabbed into a person''s body, he would probably lose his life.


    "I hate you, Scott!"


    Michelle''s hysterical scream came from the corridor, and her voice entered the ward, making the


    person lying on the bed move his eyes a little.


    Michelle was almost tied to the bed. She struggled restlessly and wanted to get out of the bed. Emily


    wanted tofort her, but she was afraid that Michelle would hurt the baby in her belly, so she had to


    stand aside and watch.


    Emily felt that her heart was about to explode. She watched her best friend be like this, but she


    was at a loss.


    "Michelle, don''t do this..."


    Finally, Emily burst into tears. She had no way to deal with Michelle.


    Walter was still taking care of Scott in the ward. The doctor checked his wound and found that it was


    inmed.


    The doctors and nurses were all around Scott, and the young nurse was helping Scott deal with the


    inmed wound. Looking at them, Walter''s heart sank.


    One of them hadn''t recovered yet, and now there was another one on the ward. He was already very


    busy.


    He just hoped that the misunderstanding could be exined as soon as possible, or the matter would


    be more and more serious.


    Now, Michelle''s mental illness was the most difficult to cure in the world.

 Chapter 226 Kill Me

    Chapter 226 Kill Me


    The night was so gorgeous as if it was covered with ayer of golden powder. The bright moonlight


    pulled out arge area of glow from the sky and spread to the sky. The stars dotted like the sparkling


    water, quiet and silent.


    When Michelle woke up again, she found that she was no longer in the hospital. She looked at the


    ceiling and listened to the birds outside the window. Everything seemed to go back to the past.


    This was her room, but she remembered clearly that her mother had left her and themunity had


    been demolished.


    Vaguely, she heard the sound from outside. When she listened carefully, she was surprised to find that


    someone was cooking in the kitchen. She rubbed her eyes and looked at the door in disbelief.


    However, the door was pushed open at this time. Michelle suddenly found that Olivia was standing


    outside the door.


    "Michelle, it''s time to get up and have breakfast" Olivia was still wearing an apron with a spat in her


    hand.


    Michelle looked at her in a daze and couldn''t help shouting, "Mom."


    "The sun is almost reaching your buttocks. Get up quickly. You have ss in the afternoon."


    ss?


    At first nce, the calendar reminded her of the days when she was still in high school.


    "Mom..." Suddenly, Michelle realized something and shouted at the back of Olivia who was about to


    leave. Olivia also stopped at the same time. Instead of turning around, she stood there quietly.


    "Mom, mom!" Michelle screamed and woke up from her dream.


    The bean sized cold sweat rolled down from her forehead, and her face was pale without a trace of


    blood. Her lips trembled because of fear, and the whole room was as quiet as a ghost. Only her rapid


    breath echoed.


    Outside the window, the wind blew in through the curtain, with a little cold.


    The door of the ward was pushed open, and Emily walked in with the things she had bought.


    "Michelle, how are you feeling?"


    It was the first time that she had seen Michelle so calm.


    "Emily, why am I here? Wait, shouldn''t I be at home? I was at home just now, but why was I in the


    hospital? Emily, tell me what happened. "


    Michelle grabbed Emily''s shoulder and asked her in pain.


    Emily knew that she was dreaming again, and it was a dream rted to Olivia. At that moment, Emily


    really wanted to protect her.


    "Michelle, don''t worry. It''s just a dream." Emily wanted to lie, but she knew that Michelle hadn''t lost her


    memory. She just had a nightmare. When she woke up, everything woulde back to reality.


    "I bought your favorite porridge with minced pork and preserved egg. Have some." Taking the


    opportunity, Emily changed the topic. She bought Michelle''s favorite food, hoping to distract her


    attention.


    Looking at the bowl of porridge, Michelle took it over with her hand. But when she was about to drink it,


    her brain suddenly buzzed. Some broken scenes appeared one by one, making her head ache.


    Suddenly, Michelle ran out and took the fruit knife on the bedside table when Emily was not noticing.


    "Michelle!"


    Realizing that the situation was not good, Emily hurried to chase after her.


    In the corridor of the hospital, Michelle was looking for a ward angrily. After what happenedst time,


    Walter had transferred the ward to another ce.


    He didn''t tell Jared about it. At least, no one wanted to see others get hurt again.


    "Where are you, Scott? Get out!"


    She shouted at every ward,pletely ignoring where she was. The doctor found her condition and


    rushed over with nurses.


    Michelle was sent back to the ward. The doctor gave her a tranquilizer before she calmed down.


    "Didn''t I ask you to take her home? If it goes on like this, I''m afraid we''ll send her to a psychiatric


    hospital."


    Before the doctor left, he specially asked Emily to take her home. After all, Michelle made a fuss every


    day. Others thought there was a psychiatric patient in the hospital. Who would dare toe here


    again?


    "I see. Thank you, doctor."


    After the doctor left, Emily returned to the ward. She looked at the pale woman and felt bad. How long


    would such a lifest?


    Walter also arranged the funeral for Olivia. Michelle was unconscious, so Walter didn''t let her go. He


    was worried that she would be stimted again.


    On that day, Walter went through the discharge formalities and hired a private doctor to take care of


    Michelle.


    "Emily, thank you for your hard work these days."


    Before leaving, Walter realized how reluctant he was. He felt that he really liked the woman before him.


    He liked her toughness and courage, her generosity and kindness.


    "I''m fine."


    In order not to make Walter worry, Emily smiled.


    Some people could only turn around and reach the end of the world. For example, there was


    something that was only a turning point, but had already been a sea corner.


    When Walter returned to the hospital, the moment he pushed the door open, he found that Scott was


    sitting on the edge of the bed and putting on his shoes with difficulty.


    He ran to him in a hurry and said, "your wound hasn''t healed yet. The doctor said you should have a


    good rest."


    "I''m going to look for Michelle. I feel something is wrong." As a stubborn man, Scott wouldn''t listen to


    Walter at all. He had asked the doctor just now. He had been lying in the hospital for several days. If


    nothing had happened, he should have seen Michelle at the first sight when he woke up.


    But he didn''t.


    His intuition told him that something bad had happened to his family.


    "Scott, don''t worry. Michelle is fine." Seeing him like this, Walter didn''t want to see him worry, so he


    would rather lie. Now, it was not the right time to tell the truth. He was afraid that Scott could not bear it.


    But when Scott saw Walter''s expression, he was sure that something must have happened.


    "Tell me, is something wrong with Michelle? Why isn''t she in the hospital? Walter, if we are still


    brothers, can you tell me? "


    Scott''s memory lingered on the day when he was shot. He remembered that someone was going to


    shoot at Michelle, and he subconsciously stood in front of her. He still remembered that Michelle cried


    bitterly holding him in her arms.


    The more he thought about it, the more suspicious he felt.


    Feeling that his head was about to explode, Scott grabbed Walter''s shoulder tightly and refused to let


    him go. Now, he had to know the reason.


    "Scott, calm down." Walter really didn''t know how to say, so he could onlyfort him temporarily.


    "Well, if you don''t tell me, I''ll go to find Michelle myself!" After that, he pushed Walter away. He didn''t


    want to waste time on Walter.


    "Auntie is dead. Michelle insists that you are the murderer. She wants to kill you."


    Walter''s words came from behind. After a short pause, Scott asked, "what did you say? What


    happened? Why did she want to kill me? How could I be the murderer? "


    With his eyes wide open, Scott asked Walter in disbelief.


    Some misunderstandings were difficult to exin once they started.


    Seeing that he couldn''t get any answer from Walter, Scott pushed him away again and rushed out.


    Worried that something might happen, Walter also ran out.


    "Michelle!"


    Standing outside Emily''s house, Scott knocked on the door in a hurry.


    "Scott, why are you here?"


    When the door was opened, Emily looked at the man standing outside and couldn''t help eximing.


    She never thought that Scott would dare toe here. She looked at Walter, who was standing behind


    him, as if she was holding him ountable.


    But everyone knew that Scott was so smart that he must have guessed it.


    "Michelle is in her room. You can leave after seeing her." Emily had no choice but to open the door and


    let Scott in.


    Even if it was just a nce, he felt better as long as she was safe.


    Thinking of this, Scott followed Emily and walked towards Michelle''s room. Emily cautiously pushed the


    door open for fear of waking up the sleeping people in the room.


    "Michelle, how did you be like this?"


    Scott sat on the edge of the bed, his eyes full of love and guilt. He reached out his hand and gently


    stroked Michelle''s face. His palm was full of coldness, which broke people''s heart at that moment.


    "The doctor said that she was stimted too much, so sometimes she would be delirious. Scott, I


    advise you to leave as soon as possible, or you will be in danger when Michelle wakes up." Emily saw


    that it was almost time to leave, so she rushed to urge. But how could Scott leave so easily?


    Now, for Michelle, he was her only family. So no matter what, he would not leave.


    All of a sudden, the woman lying on the bed opened her eyes. She looked at the man sitting by the bed


    and stabbed him with the fruit knife!


    No one present had thought that she would wake up so early. Besides, Emily had checked her body


    before she went to bed and didn''t leave until she was sure that Michelle didn''t have a weapon in her


    hand. But now, how did the fruit knife appear in her hand?


    Walter and Emily widened their eyes at the same time and saw blood flowing down from Scott''s arm


    and falling on the white sheet. The red color was particrly dazzling in this ce.


    Enduring the pain from his arm, Scott looked at Michelle and said softly, "if this can make you feel


    better, you can kill me."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Scott, are you crazy?" Hearing what he said, Emily wanted to rush up, but was stopped by Walter. She


    struggled and red at Walter, as if asking why.


    Walter didn''t say anything but took her out. He wanted to leave the room for the two people, although


    he was also worried about the injuries on Scott''s body.


    "Humph! Don''t think that I don''t dare to kill you. Do you think I will be softhearted to y this trick?


    Scott, I really want to kill you now. I really want to stab that knife into your heart! "


    At first, Michelle''s heart trembled slightly and felt painful. But the next second, her eyes were blinded by


    hatred. She believed that everything was because the man in front of her was too good at acting.

 Chapter 227 Scott, Calm Down!

    Chapter 227 Scott, Calm Down!


    Her hatred was undisguised and hysterical.


    Looking at her, Scott felt so painful that he was like being stabbed by a knife, he was so painful to cry.


    "Well, if my death can make you feel relieved, then I will really die."


    As he spoke, Scott pulled out the knife from his arm and stabbed it into his chest. At that moment,


    Michelle stared at the man in front of her with her eyes wide open. She couldn''t believe that he would


    do that!


    If it was a mistake, why didn''t he exin?


    Tears finally fell down, and the room was filled with destion.


    Scott raised his hand and gently rubbed the corner of her eyes with his cold finger pulp. He wiped the


    tears on her face, but the more tears on her face.


    Tears streamed down her face.


    Michelle pushed him away, turned around and ran out.


    "Michelle..." Scott called her name behind her back, but because of the pain in his body, he had no


    strength to call her name at all.


    Emily and Walter ran in in a hurry, but they saw the injured Scott. Walter quickly called the emergency


    number.


    "Hurry up. Go and find Michelle. I''m worried..." Scott sat on the edge of the bed and said with a pale


    face, but he fainted before he finished his words.


    On the road, Michelle kept running. Tears, like pearls with broken thread, fell down from her eyelids one


    by one.


    Scott''s words lingered in her ears. In her mind, Scott personally inserted the fruit knife into his chest All


    the pictures and sounds filled her mind.


    She was scared and heartbroken.


    "Why? I hate him, but why does my heart hurt so much?"


    Finally, she stopped under the streetmp, heartbroken and unable to breathe. The night was so quiet


    that even the sound of insects could not be heard.


    Her consciousness gradually fell into a blur, like a heavy mist. She didn''t know that she had cried for a


    long time in this ce, and she only felt that her vision was getting blurred.


    Suddenly, she stood up from the ground and stumbled towards the middle of the road. The harsh light


    and horn came from afar, but Michelle didn''t make any movement. She was still on the path of her own


    choice and never took a step back.


    "Bang..."


    In the dark night, the sound of a sudden brake pierced the sky at this second. Michelle didn''t even have


    time to scream before she flew out. As she kept rolling, the blood stains on the road were instantly


    shocking. Her body stopped rolling in the distance, and there was no sound at all.


    A young man rushed out of a ck car and walked quickly to Michelle. Looking at her lying in the


    blood, his heart trembled slightly.


    He picked her up and went back to the car.


    "Hospital."


    After getting in the car, he said to the driver coldly.


    "Yes, boss."


    Everything happened so suddenly and so fast. Even the people on both sides of the road were not


    ready to watch the fun. The driver of the car who crashed into her had already left quickly, leaving only


    a pool of blood.


    A weekter.


    The decoration in the room was all white, and the sunlight came in from the window, making it a little


    dazzling.


    Michelle sat up from the bed and touched the edge of the bed. Smelling the disinfectant, she realized


    that she was in the hospital.


    The door of the ward was pushed open, and then a steady footsteps came to her. She thought it was a


    doctor in the hospital. Blinking her eyes, she asked, "doctor, why don''t you turn on the light?"


    The man standing by the bed frowned. He looked at her, only to find that her eyes had been fixed on a


    certain ce, as if she had not noticed his existence at all.


    He looked out of the window and shook his hand in front of her eyes. When he found that she didn''t


    have any reaction, he immediately called the doctor.


    "How is it going?"


    The doctor checked up and the two of them walked out of the ward. He asked without too much


    expression on his face.


    "She can''t see anything." The doctor sighed.


    He widened his eyes and looked at the doctor in disbelief. "Say it again?"


    "If you want to know the reason, she need to do an examination. But ording to the current situation,


    the patient has been blind. "


    "Is there any way to cure her eyes?" He didn''t even expect that he said this.


    "I can''t find the reason. Maybe it''s because the patient was stimted, or a car ident. Maybe she


    will be fine in a few days, or she will never be good all her life. " The doctor shook his head. In fact, it


    was not easy for him to make a conclusion on this kind of thing.


    "Am I blind?"


    Now, Michelle knew that the man beside her was not a doctor at all. He was just a kind-hearted man


    who helped her. She asked eagerly, but she couldn''t see him.


    "Don''t worry. The doctor said that you were just temporarily blind because of the stimtion. You will be


    fine in the future."


    He couldn''t bear to see her like this. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he held her in his arms and said


    softly.


    Hearing his voice, Michelle felt unprecedentedly relieved. She leaned against his chest and smelled his


    unique smell.


    After going through the discharge formalities, he said that he would take her with him and take care of


    her in the future. Michelle refused apologetically.


    She thought that she had lived a hard life in this world and she didn''t want to implicate anyone.


    Because she was a jinx. Anyone who followed her would be in trouble.


    "I am a jinx. You would have bad luck if you were with me." When she said this, she could not help but


    smile bitterly.


    Her smile was seen by him, it was so sad. He looked at her for a while and nodded.


    All of a sudden, it was so dark that Michelle didn''t know where to go for a while. She didn''t know where


    she was and what would be on the other side of the road.


    Looking at her receding figure, he stood still.


    "Boss, why don''t you kill her directly? Have you forgotten your appointment with Miss. Zoy? " The


    driver''s voice came to his ears.


    He didn''t say anything, but gave him a vicious look.


    It was her first time to face darkness. Michelle pretended to be strong, but all of these were fate, and


    she had to choose to ept.


    Holding the stick, she moved her feet with fear, because she didn''t know what was waiting for her in the


    future. She was afraid that she would fall down the next second or get involved in a car ident again.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Last time, she was so lucky, but this time, it was hard to guarantee that she would still be alive.


    She couldn''t see anything. For her, this was the punishment from God, because she had made a big


    mistake.


    Cars wereing and going on the road, and the sound of car horns could be heard continuously. She


    was a little flustered and stood unstably to fall to the ground.


    No one was willing to help her, they passed by her as if they could not see her at all.


    Michelle sat on the cold and dirty ground, just like her heart.


    "Come with me. I''ll take you away."


    Suddenly, someone lifted her up from behind. His action was so strong that she had no room to refuse.


    They didn''t know each other at all. She didn''t know when she could pay him back for what he did for


    her.


    She had no one to rely on in this city. Perhaps, following him was a good choice.


    At that moment, she chose to believe him, because she had no one to rely on. Some people meet by


    chance in our life, and then go away in the quiet time. Once you had someone in your heart, you will


    never forget him.


    Sitting in the car, Michelle looked calm. He looked at her calmly, "where do you want to go?"


    She hesitated for a moment and said, "A City."


    He frowned and didn''t know why she wanted to go there. It was known that A City was the slowest


    developed city in the country. The reason why she chose to go there was that she had to suffer a lot?


    "Okay." He knew that if he refused her now, she would definitely not leave with him.


    The night poured down like ink. The pale yellow light lightened the whole city, but Scott''s heart was still


    cold and dark. He hadn''t found any news about Michelle for a whole month, let alone whether she was


    still alive.


    "How did you do? Why haven''t you found her after so long time? Get out! "


    Scott hit the wall with his fist. The blue veins stood out on his face, and the blood slid slowly from the


    back of his hand to the ground, but he did not feel any pain at all.


    "Scott, we all know that you are very ufortable, but if you go on like this, the wound on your body


    will open sooner orter."


    Walter came in, followed by a policeman. He first took a look at Walter, and then walked to the side of


    Scott and said, "Mr. Scott, a car ident happened on the North Ring Road a month ago. Please


    check if this is something left by Miss. Michelle."


    While they were talking, the policeman took out a mobile phone from his pocket and handed it to Scott.


    How could Scott not recognize the phone? It was a gift from him.


    He took the phone, only to find that it was covered with blood.


    "What did you say? A car ident? " His voice was trembling. Holding the phone was like his life.


    "Yes, but we didn''t find Miss. Michelle''s body. We also went to the major hospitals and inquired about it.


    They didn''t see Miss. Michelle a month ago."


    "Then where will she go? A car ident? Why were there so many car idents in the world? No


    matter what, he had to meet her, dead or alive! You give me a global ultimatum. I must find her! "


    At this time, Scott began to roar like a beast, and his voice was enough to lift the whole vi up. The


    police couldn''t say anything more. Realizing that Scott was not in a good mood, Walter walked up to


    him and grabbed his shoulder. "Calm down, Scott!"


    "My Michelle, I must find her, even if she wants to kill me, as long as I see her. I can''t live without her. I


    want to find her... "


    Scott''s blood was boiling, and the anger around him almost made him lose his mind. The things in the


    room had almost been smashed by Scott. For the whole month, the smashed things could be piled up


    into a mountain. He knew that Scott felt bad, but they also felt the same way.

 Chapter 228 She Left

    Chapter 228 She Left


    In the emotional world, the one who fell in love first would lose.


    Michelle didn''t know what to do with love, so she stumbled all the way and was deeply hurt.


    "Michelle, where the hell are you?"


    With a bottle of wine in his hand, Scott kept drinking on the bedside. He looked out of the window with


    his blurred eyes. The wind gently blew up a corner of the curtain. Indistinctly, he seemed to see a figure


    standing outside the balcony.


    He thought it was her, so he quickly got up from the ground and stumbled over. But when he opened


    the curtain, he found that it was still dark outside.


    Where would Michelle go? She had no rtives or friends in C City. Where would she go?


    Someone said that Michelle had died in a car ident a month ago, but he didn''t believe it. He


    believed that his Michelle was still alive. No, he must find Michelle, even if it would take him a lifetime.


    When Scott was about to open the door and walk out with a bottle of wine, a tall figure blocked his way.


    He nced at him coldly and pushed him away. "Let go of me. I''m going to find Michelle."


    Although Scott was drunk, he still cared about Michelle subconsciously. He missed her so much that he


    almost went crazy.


    Seeing that Scott was reeking of alcohol and tiredness, Walter was furious and pulled him into the


    room with grabbing his arms.


    "Scott, please wake up? Michelle is dead. She died in a car ident a month ago! " Sitting on Scott''s


    laps, Walter grabbed his cor and said angrily.


    However, the drunken Scott didn''t take Walter''s words seriously. He pushed him away and continued to


    stagger out with the bottle.


    Walter didn''t chase after him. Because he didn''t know what to say.


    He didn''t believe that Michelle was dead as well, but he had to ept the fact that she had


    disappeared for so long.


    With the bottle in his hand, Scott staggered out of the vi, his face full of pain. There was nothing more


    painful than losing Michelle. His heart seemed to have dried up.


    If Michelle really died, he would go with her. In this world, there was nothing he could miss. Losing


    Michelle was more painful than anything else.


    He fell to the ground and kept putting the bottle in his hand into his mouth. He was depressed. "It''s all


    my fault. If it weren''t for me, Michelle wouldn''t have left. She must not want to see me. Yes, it must be


    like this. "


    "Scott, please wake up. Do you think you can find Michelle by indulging yourself in the world of


    drunkenness every day? Your idea is too simple!"


    As soon as Emily got out of the car, she saw the man lying in the middle of the road. She immediately


    walked over with her belly up. As Michelle''s good friend, she didn''t have the heart to see Scott so


    depressed.


    Now that they had lost Michelle, they couldn''t let anything happen to Scott again.


    Fortunately, the knifest time was not deeply stabbed, otherwise, Scott would have disappeared from


    everyone''s eyes. Jared also came here. When he heard about his son''s situation, he immediately


    rushed over from the old house of the Jiang.


    "p!" With a loud bang, Jared pped hard on Scott''s face. He really wanted to beat Scott up now.


    What''s the point of going on like this? Scott, the power holder of the Jiang Group, now ended up like


    this. Other would criticize the Jiang Group while seeing this situation.


    Without Olivia, Jared was also in great pain. He always felt that it was his failure to protect Olivia that


    led to today''s situation.


    He could feel the pain of Scott, but they were men, so decadent was a coward.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily and Walter were stunned at the same time. They stared at Jared with their eyes wide open, but


    said nothing. Because of this p, Scott became much sober.


    "Take him back."


    With the order of Jared, the servants in the vi weed him one after another, and then carried


    Scott into the vi.


    "It''s snowing."


    She stood on the balcony and felt the coldness outside. From time to time, snowkes would fall on her


    face. The cold touch made her realize theing of winter.


    This was the first snow of this winter. She didn''t expect to see it in A City.


    She reached out to catch the snowkes. Although she couldn''t see them, she could feel the coldness


    in her hands, which made her feel at ease.


    Time passed like this.


    In life, there was no matter how much regret, how much pain, luck, or misfortune, it was the past. It was


    all the past, and it would befortable to let it go.


    Life was like a dream, but it was not a dream, because it was too real. Life was like water, but it was


    water because there was bitterness.


    She cherished the happiness around her, appreciated her own possession, put down the things that


    she couldn''t bear, looked down on the things that she couldn''t figure out, threw away the things that


    she couldn''t figure out, and healed the things that she hated.


    After such a long time, gradually, some things were forgotten.


    Two yearster.


    "Mr. Michelle, your boyfriend is picking you up again. Oh, how happy you are! "


    Half past four in the afternoon was the after school time. Michelle walked on this familiar path with a


    blind stick in her hand. She didn''t say anything, but smiled at the source of the voice.


    Although she couldn''t see, it didn''t mean that her heart was blind. Teaching was amon thing for


    her. Although she couldn''t see, she could still teach the children what she had learned.


    She taught the kids English. Although she couldn''t see the letters on the book, she would use the voice


    function of theputer to prepare for the ss the whole night before the ss. On the second day,


    everything would be better as long as following it.


    At first, it was a little difficult, but after a long time, she felt it was not a big deal.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was the second summer since she left C City. As she was walking, she was


    suddenly lifted up by someone and sent into the car.


    She blushed because she didn''t expect him to do so in front of so many people. There were still her


    students and some teachers in the school. She thought that this action must have been seen by others.


    "Are you used to it?"


    "What?"


    She didn''t know what he was asking, so she opened her mouth again. It turned out that he was talking


    about work.


    "Yes. "Her answer is very simple. At least she doesn''t know how to talk to this man.


    It had been two years since she had lived with a man who she never met. When she thought back, she


    felt she was really impulsive at that time. But fortunately, this man did not do anything to her.


    It had been two years, but her eyes hadn''t recovered yet. She really didn''t dare to hope her recover.


    When they got home, Michelle went back to her room under the guidance of the other party. "Frank."


    When he was about to turn around and leave, she suddenly stopped him. Frank stopped and looked


    down at her without saying anything.


    "Thank you."


    The words hurt Frank''s heart.


    He frowned and looked a little unhappy. He didn''t like her to say that.


    "From now on, don''t say these words." After saying that, Frank stood up and left the room. However,


    his attitude made Michelle think of Scott again.


    When they first met, Scott said the same words.


    She had thought that she could forget her feelings for him after two years, but she still couldn''t do it.


    She couldn''t hate him, and she didn''t know if he was still alive.


    The scene that Scott stabbed a fruit knife into his chest was still vivid in her mind. Even if she was


    blind, she would never forget it.


    At dinner time, Michelle went downstairs again. She was familiar with this house. In order to be


    convenient, Frank specially built a special passage for blind people for her.


    In fact, she had seen through his heart. Michelle was not a fool. Of course she knew why a man treated


    her well.


    She wanted to leave, but she couldn''t find an excuse.


    In the past two years, everyone knew that Frank had taken good care of her. His identity was


    mysterious, but she didn''t ask more.


    Frank pulled out a chair aside, held Michelle''s hand and let her sit on it.


    "What do you want to eat?" As soon as Michelle sat down, she heard Frank''s voice.


    "What''s on the table?" Michelle tilted her head slightly and looked at the source of the voice, even if


    she couldn''t see the other party''s face at all.


    Frank exined the things on the table one by one, which seemed to suit her appetite. Frank kept


    picking up food for her. Such a warm scene spread to everyone''s eyes in belief.


    As the leader of the gang, Frank was willing to be so humble for a woman. This made him look like a


    pure man in love instead of the murderous Frank.


    Everyone around him knew that Frank never coveted beauties. At least women were just tools for him


    to vent his anger.


    "Boss, are you serious? After all, she was Scott''s woman. She had been dirty. Your sacrifice made our


    men feel ufortable. " After dinner, Frank and his most proud subordinate stood in the study.


    Hearing what his subordinate said, Frank was naturally ufortable. "Andrew Zhao, how many years


    have you been with me?" Frank''s face was full of coldness, which made people have to step back


    vigntly.


    Andrew Zhao knew he had said something wrong, so he bowed and said, "boss, I know I was wrong."


    Frank nced at him without saying anything, and the man named Andrew Zhao left wisely. Frank


    killed people without a blink of an eye. It was already a lucky thing for him to let him go this time.


    The night wind blew up the curtain slightly, and the rain floated into the house without any light through


    the gap of the window.


    The door was pushed open. Looking at the dark room, Scott reached out to turn on the light.

 Chapter 229 Someone Is Coming To Make Trouble

    Chapter 229 Someone Is Coming To Make Trouble


    The bright light shone on him. Scott looked at the room sadly. He still remembered that it was their


    wedding room.


    It had been two years since he moved out from here. He was afraid that he would think of her, because


    there was her breath and their memories here.


    Today, he didn''t know what was wrong with him. He just drove to this ce.


    There was no breath of people in the house, and the original excitement was gone. The whole house


    was deathly quiet.


    "Michelle, are youing back?"


    Walking to the bedside, Scott looked at the light purple bed sheet and couldn''t help feeling sad.


    This was Michelle''s favorite color.


    He kept everything Michelle liked and disliked in mind. He moved out of the house because he was


    afraid that he would miss her. But he didn''t expect that he would dream of her every night.


    "Michelle, I went to see mother today. Don''t worry. She is fine. "


    Scott looked at the photo on the bedside table. It was a group photo of them. In order not to miss her,


    he did not take away everything in the house.


    He stood up and walked to the wide French window. He opened the closed French window, letting the


    cold wind and rain hit him, quietly looking into the distance.


    In the past, he had never known why Michelle always liked to stand here and watch the scenery


    outside the window. But now, he finally understood. When people looked at the scenery from the same


    angle with different mood, what they saw would be different.


    "Miss. Michelle, there is a dinner party in our school today. Remember not to leave after school."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    In the corridor, Michelle was walking towards the ssroom with a book in her arms. Suddenly, she


    heard the voice of her colleague. She smiled at the colleague and nodded. She couldn''t refuse such a


    dinner.


    Generally speaking, such kind of dinner was prepared by the school leaders. It was already a good


    thing that Michelle could teach in this school. Therefore, the headmaster of the school had helped her,


    and she should appreciate it.


    The school was over very early today because it was Friday. Before that, Michelle called Frank and


    asked him to pick her upter today. She would tell him the specific locationter. Now, she didn''t know


    where they were going.


    All the teachers in the school were nice to her. They knew that she couldn''t see, so they took good care


    of her on the way.


    The car finally stopped in front of a restaurant. A group of people got out of the car, and a female


    teacher supported Michelle to follow the group.


    "Thank you." Michelle said friendly.


    Then she sat on the chair. When ordering, her colleagues also asked her what she liked to eat.


    Michelle was afraid that it would be troublesome to read the menu, so she asked them to order.


    "I''m not a picky eater. You can order." She said.


    During the dinner, Michelle''s colleague kept putting food into her bowl and she thanked her. It was


    really troublesome for others to go out for a meal. If she had known it earlier, she wouldn''t havee


    out to eat.


    "Miss. Michelle, can you drink?" It was the principal who spoke. Although Michelle couldn''t see, she


    had a keen ear.


    Michelle shook her head and smiled apologetically.


    This dinner might bring too much trouble to everyone. She couldn''t drink, and she was blind. She didn''t


    help others, but troubled them.


    The dinner ended unconsciously. A group of people walked out of the restaurant. Michelle called Frank


    and asked him to pick her up.


    "Michelle, where is your home? Let me drive you home."


    "No, it''s too troublesome." Michelle recognized that it was her colleague. Facing his enthusiasm,


    Michelle refused without hesitation.


    Her colleague got out of the car and opened the door for her. "No trouble. Come on, get in the car."


    Suddenly, a ck car stopped behind the two. Frank got out of the car and closed the door


    handsomely. He walked to Michelle, held her hand and said, "Let''s go home."


    Embarrassed, Michelle apologized to her colleague, Mr. Li and left with Frank. In fact, she could feel


    that Mr. Li had a crush on her. Apart from the principal, Mr. Li was the one who cared about her the


    most.


    The headmaster was a woman, so she didn''t think it was a big deal to treat her well. But as a man, Mr.


    Li treated her well not as simply as wanting to be friends.


    Mr. Li felt a little disappointed, but he didn''t force her. Looking at the backs of the two people, he felt


    very ufortable.


    Frank got into the car and gave a hard look at the man standing outside the window when the door was


    closed.


    On the next morning, when Michelle arrived at the school, she heard a bad news. Mr. Li didn''te


    today, and he couldn''t even get through.


    "Miss. Michelle, you left with Mr. List night. You must know where he went."


    "I... I don''t know. My friend picked me upst night. He went back alone. " Michelle couldn''t react for a


    while and said in a huff and puff.


    Seeing her like this, the man did not force her and turned away.


    Mr. Li''s disappearance was a bad thing for all the teachers in the school. But they couldn''t leave these


    children alone for a teacher, so the ss was still as usual.


    But Mr. Li''s matter was not settled, Michelle had encountered a difficult problem.


    "Are you Miss. Michelle? You are so blind. No wonder you can''t teach my son well. " As soon as the


    door was pushed open, a woman rushed to Michelle, pointed at her nose and scolded her.


    "Calm down, please. Let''s have a talk. This is the school. Your behavior will have a bad impact on the


    children. "


    Seeing this, the principal hurried forward to persuade the children''s parent and took her to sit on the


    sofa in the office.


    "Mr. principal, how did you find a teacher? How could such a blind person be recruited? Is there no


    talent in your school?" The child''s parents were full of anger, and she scolded her.


    Michelle stood aside, not daring to move. She listened to the conversation between the two, but did not


    speak for a long time.


    "You may not know that our teacher graduated from Princeton University. You know, this is a famous


    university." The headmaster nced at Michelle and continued to exin.


    In her eyes, Michelle had always been an excellent teacher, but the parent was regr visitors to the


    school. They had quarreled with each other several times before Michelle came. So the principal didn''t


    mean to me Michelle.


    "I don''t care who you graduated from. Anyway, she is blind in my eyes. Either you fire her, or I take my


    son away. " The parent of the children was still unwilling to give up. Even if the principal had been


    humble, she still pounded the table, pointed at Michelle and scolded her again.


    Michelle didn''t want to talk to this kind of woman, because she thought whatever she said to her was in


    vain. At least, others won''t understand you at all.


    "What are you unsatisfied with our teacher? In fact, it was fine as long as the children like her. " The


    headmaster said politely, with obvious disgust in her eyes. If it weren''t for the reputation of the school,


    she would have driven this woman out. How could she allow her to act like a madman here?


    After all, she had offended the most powerful person in this school, but as the headmaster, it was not


    appropriate to make it clear, so she could only persuade her with good words.


    In the end, Michelle couldn''t stand it anymore. She came to the parents of the child with a blind stick


    and said, "I don''t know what''s wrong with me, but I think I''m the one who teaches the child. It''s up to


    the child. As a parent, how can you say that I''m not good since you haven''te to our ss? "


    Although she couldn''t see the parent''s clothes, she could tell from the perfume it gave off that she was


    definitely a coquettish woman.


    The child''s parents didn''t expect that Michelle would say so, so she were more certain of her thoughts.


    "What? I''m the child''s parent. I say you are not good, so you are not good."


    "Well, do you know who is his first teacher? Do you know if your child has been taught well by his first


    teacher? " Michelle continued with a smile.


    In fact, facing such parents was just like dealing with troublesome clients in thepany. She had


    seen a lot of such things. They had the same concept, but they were different in nature.


    As long as it was settled in another way, everyone would be relieved.


    "I just want to know why you are not satisfied with me. Please tell me and I can change it." Seeing that


    the woman didn''t say anything, Michelle added.


    "You are blind. I can''t stand it." The child''s parent was still arrogant. In the end, Michelle had no choice.


    "Well, since you can''t ept it, I won''t stand in your way here." After saying that, Michelle was about to


    leave without looking back.


    The headmaster stood up and stopped her in a hurry, but the parent left with her child. What''s more,


    she even asked several parents to take their children away, and these children were taught by


    Michelle.


    "Mr. principal, I think I''d better leave now." Michelle was still stopped by the principal. She knew that the


    principal was good to her, but she would leave sooner orter. Michelle was worried that it would bring


    trouble to the school in the future.


    This was a private school, so she didn''t have the right to stay here for a long time. She would leave one


    day.


    "Miss. Michelle, we just lost a few students. It''s really rare to have a good teacher like you in our


    school. Please stay here, okay?" The headmaster begged again and again, but it didn''t work.


    After leaving the school gate, Michelle walked alone on this quiet path. She didn''t inform Frank. She


    wanted to be alone for a while.


    A City was only a county level city, but she liked to stay here. At least, she liked the air here. You can


    meet good people and bad people wherever you go. They will be passers-by in your life, and you can''t


    escape from them.

 Chapter 230 We Are So Close, But We Miss

    Chapter 230 We Are So Close, But We Miss


    "Mr. Frank, I''m really sorry. I failed to protect Miss. Michelle..."


    In the vi of the Zhou family, Frank immediately answered the phone call from the headmaster of the


    school. After hearing the news, he immediately became very angry. Why did Michelle work so hard?


    Who on earth dared to make trouble for her?


    "Who is that woman?" Frank asked coldly on the other end of the phone, which made the principal


    shiver.


    At this time, the woman who had just made a fuss in the school was taking a walk on the street with her


    son''s hand in her hand, with acent smile on her face. All of a sudden, she stopped and bent


    down as if she had remembered something. "Son, you have to be as brave as mother in the future, or


    everyone thinks you are easy to be bullied."


    After speaking, a ck car quickly stopped in front of the two people. Before the woman could raise her


    head, she had been dragged into the car. She tried to roar, but her mouth was covered by a wet tissue


    the next second.


    A strong feeling rushed into her nose, and a few secondster, she fell on the chair.


    After an hour.


    When the woman woke up in a daze, she felt weak all over and darkness came to her eyes. She


    shivered and sobered herself immediately. She sat up from the sofa in a hurry. When her sight


    gradually adapted to the darkness, she wanted to stand up, but her legs were weak and fell to the


    ground again.


    She looked around in panic and found a strong figure sitting on a chair not far away. The woman''s


    forehead began to sweat. She was so feared to scream and ran around madly.


    But before she could take a few steps, her body was pulled to the ground by a strong force.


    "Who are you?" The woman sat on the cold ground and looked up at the man sitting on the chair.


    "Is it important?" The man''s voice was as cold as ice for a thousand years, which made the woman


    want to retreat behind.


    "Why do you take me here? Do you know who I am?" Although the woman was scared, she just


    realized who she was and suddenly had an imposing manner.


    Seeing her so arrogant, Frank felt angry. He took a look at the men in ck standing beside the


    woman. Immediately, they grabbed the woman''s hair and dragged her outside.


    "Ah..." Subconsciously, the woman covered the back of her head with her hands. The pain made her


    scream and cry. "Please, let me go."


    Frank was still sitting on the chair. He looked at the woman who was dragged away and said coldly, "kill


    her."


    When the woman heard his words, she immediately trembled with fear. She begged him in a trembling


    voice, "please, let me go. I have a six year old child in my family. Can you let me go?"


    "Let you go? Have you ever given me a chance to let you go? " Frank still said coldly. For such a


    vicious woman, the only way he could do was to kill her.


    Only in this way could she stop disturbing Michelle from now on. Anyone who dared to hurt Michelle


    woulde to a miserable end.


    Without giving the woman any chance, Frank asked someone to take her out. The ce was


    soundproof. No matter how loudly the woman screamed, no one would hear her.


    Frank seemed to realize something and rushed out in a hurry.


    He drove the car at full speed. He looked around outside the window, trying to find her figure.


    On the side of the road, Michelle was sitting there lonely. She didn''t have any money with her, except


    for a mobile phone. Every month, she would ask Frank to help her save the sry. She chose to


    believe him.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, you''ve been sitting in front of my shop for a long time. It''s kind of me that I didn''t drive you away.


    But you can''t always sit here. Hurry up and leave. "


    The sudden voice from behind startled her. Michelle stood up from the chair in a hurry. She sat down


    on a wooden chair. Wasn''t it a public chair?


    "Sorry, I''m leaving now." Michelle apologized and continued to walk with the baton, but she had no idea


    what was waiting for her.


    While walking, Michelle was hit by someone and the blind stick in her hand was nowhere to disappear.


    In a hurry, Michelle squatted down and began to touch the ground.


    "Ah!"


    There were more and more passers-by unconsciously. Her hand was groping on the ground, and she


    would be stepped on identally. But for a blind person, the blind stick was equivalent to their third


    eye. Without it, she would lose her third eye.


    "Help me, please help me find my blind stick, okay?" She prayed in the crowd, but no one heard her.


    At the same time, a ck car slowly passed in front of her.


    Scott looked out of the window by ident and then looked back at theputer. His fingers moved


    quickly on the keyboard, and there was no expression on his face.


    Michelle stood up from the crowd and felt a dull pain in her head. She looked ahead and felt a white


    light shing. She blinked her eyes but returned to dark world.


    "Michelle!"


    As soon as Michelle walked to the side of the road, she was pulled back by a strong force. The bridge


    of her nose bumped into a strong chest defenselessly, and she was so painful that she covered her


    nose and took a deep breath.


    Holding her hand tightly in his, Frank reproached, "Why are you so careless? You know you can''t see,


    why do you run around? "


    It was the first time for Michelle to hear him speak in such a fierce tone, and she burst into tears.


    "I would not be blind if it weren''t for the car ident that year. Why didn''t you kill me? Why did you


    save me? "


    "I know. I know everything." Frank was touched and didn''t know what to say, so he had to hold her in


    his arms.


    On the street, the two people hugged each other, ignoring the strange gazes from passers-by.


    The car stopped at the gate of the booked hotel. Scott opened the door and walked out with a notebook


    in his hand. Wearing a ck suit, Scott was tall and handsome, with a sharp and restrained


    momentum. However, as soon as he entered the hotel, he was weed by the joy of the girls in the


    hotel.


    "He''s so handsome!"


    "Prince!"


    After entering the hotel, Scott habitually walked to the balcony. He opened the curtain and looked out of


    the window at the world. The development of A City was rtively backward, and the ce was small.


    He really didn''t know why he came here this time. Standing on the balcony, he could see the bustling


    street of A City. The street was so crowded that it made people feel annoyed.


    He frowned and closed the curtain.


    "Boss, the developer of Glory Industry in A City hase."


    "Let him in." Appointing the negotiation ce in the hotel, at first, Scott also felt awkward, but there


    seemed to be no suitable ce for negotiation in this city.


    The assistant''s voice came from outside. Scott immediately turned off theputer and waited for him


    toe in.


    If he didn''t like thispany''s project n, he wouldn''t havee to this city. Originally, he came here


    to cooperate, because he was attracted by the word "Glory".


    The door was pushed open and a capable woman appeared. Without raising his head to look at the


    woman, he could only smell the perfume from her. Scott knew that the woman must be a trouble.


    For so many years, he had suffered so much, and attracted the pursuit of single women. However, he


    still cared about Michelle, and he did not care about these women at all.


    "Mr. Scott, I''ve heard that there is a handsome CEO in the Jiang Group. Today I see you, you are really


    extraordinary."


    While speaking, the woman had already sat on the edge of the bed. She crossed her legs, and high


    heels were shaking on her feet from time to time.


    There was no expression on Scott''s face, nor did he look back at her. He said coldly, "tell me about


    yourpany''s n."


    Seeing that he was so calm to her, the woman was obviously not convinced.


    She had heard that Scott was a yboy, so she didn''t intend to leave this time, but he didn''t look at her


    at all. Was she not charming enough?


    The woman pretended to be shy. She said pitifully, "Mr. Scott, I know you like women. Now I''ve made


    an appointment with you to negotiate in the hotel. There are only two of us left in the room. What do


    you want to do? Hurry up."


    Of course the woman knew what it meant to urge the man to hurry up.


    There was still no expression on his handsome face. Scott stood up, walked to the door and opened it.


    He said to the woman impolitely, "get out."


    The woman was stunned. She thought she was not good enough, so she lifted her legs and put them


    on the bed. At that moment, everything under the dress appeared, but Scott never looked at her.


    "Get out!"


    Scott lost his patience and shouted out directly. Frightened, the woman jumped up from the bed in a


    hurry and looked at him with an aggrieved face. "Mr. Scott, don''t be so fierce."


    Seeing that she didn''t want to leave, Scott took the initiative to go out and ask for a room change. The


    bed in this room had been contaminated by women. He didn''t like other women to be on his bed,


    especially women with perfume.


    The assistant came in, held theptop in his arms and was about to leave. But the next second, he was


    stopped by the woman, "young man, what''s wrong with Mr. Scott?"


    "Oh, my boss doesn''t like women who use cheap perfume." The assistant also didn''t look at her, but his


    attitude was much better than Scott.


    Hearing this, the woman''s fair face immediately flushed. She was so angry that she jumped off the bed.


    "Ah!" All of a sudden, she roared like a madman, which waspletely different from her image of a


    lady just now.

 Chapter 231 Be My Girlfriend, Okay

    Chapter 231 Be My Girlfriend, Okay


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, her hand slowly fumbled for a drawer, opened it and took out an


    exquisite box. She held it on her hand, full of reluctance.


    "Frank, can you take me to the shopping mall?"


    She opened the door and smelled Frank. She looked at the white wall opposite and said.


    "Okay."


    Although he didn''t know why she went to the shopping mall, Frank knew that there must be a reason


    for her to go there.


    Thergest shopping mall in A City was still not as big as that in C City. Led by Frank, Michelle began


    to look for jewelry counters.


    "Excuse me, miss. Are you going to recycle diamond ring?"


    Michelle asked, standing in front of the counter.


    Standing aside, Frank couldn''t help frowning at her. What on earth did she want to do?


    "Yes." The receptionist answered politely after she took a look at Frank and Michelle.


    "Look at this. How much is it?" Then Michelle put her hand into her bag and took out an exquisite box.


    The receptionist took the box and opened it in front of the two people. It was an exquisite diamond ring.


    The moment the box was opened, the diamond ring emitted multicolored light!


    "Miss, are you sure you want to sell this diamond ring?" She had worked in this ce for so many


    years, and it was the first time that she had seen such a beautiful diamond ring.


    Michelle nodded without hesitation.


    "This diamond ring looks like a proposal ring, and your name is engraved on it. Don you really want to


    sell it?"


    As soon as Frank heard the word "proposal", his heart suddenly twitched. But when he saw the scene


    in front of him, he wasforted.


    It was a lie that she was willing to sell, but she really couldn''t keep this ring. This was the thing left by


    Scott. She must forget him.


    She would never like a murderer who killed her mother in her life. She knew that Scott''s family was


    powerful, and even if he killed people, he wouldn''t be caught. But for so many years, he had no news


    at all.


    What happened two years ago was still vivid in her mind. The fruit knife was stabbed into his chest. It


    would be difficult to save him even if a doctor with superb medical skills.


    Thinking of this, Michelle was more determined to sell the ring.


    "Please wait a moment. I''ll go and find the owner to estimate the price."


    Then the receptionist left without looking back.


    Michelle and Frank continued to wait in front of the counter. Frank held her hand and felt it cold. He felt


    sorry for her and wanted to take her to sit aside and wait, but Michelle shook her head.


    A group of people came out of the elevator, and Scott walked in the front of the crowd. He was wearing


    a ck suit, tall and straight, with a sharp and restrained momentum. He walked in the crowd and


    listened carefully to his assistant.


    His expression was serious, giving people a feeling of distancing themselves from him.


    Suddenly, he stopped and looked up at somewhere in the mall. He saw two people standing in front of


    the jewelry counter, and that figure, he thought he would never forget in his life.


    He hurriedly left the group of people behind him and rushed over. He turned Michelle over and hugged


    her.


    Michelle was startled. She tried to push him away, but failed.


    "Sir, please let go of me." Scott held her more tightly so that she could not breathe.


    "I''m not mistaken. You are my Michelle."


    The familiar voice made Michelle shiver. She couldn''t believe her ears. It had been two years, but she


    didn''t expect that she could still recognize his voice at the first time.


    Michelle was held in his arms in astonishment. At this moment, she did not push him away. Yes, that


    was the feeling. They had been separated for two years. Now, she could finally lean back in his arms.


    The smell of Scott''s body made her feel good.


    "Let her go!"


    Frank rushed up, raised his hand and gave a punch to Scott. Then he took the opportunity to pull


    Michelle into his arms. He looked at Scott and said coldly, "she is my girlfriend."


    Michelle pretended not to know Scott. She leaned against Frank''s arms and asked in a trembling voice,


    "Frank, who is he?"


    Seeing this scene, Scott frowned again. The pain in his heart often exceeded the pain on his face.


    "Michelle, I''m Scott, your Scott." Scott thought it was because she had lost her memory, so he told her


    his name, but Michelle was still afraid and went into the arms of Frank.


    "Sir, I think you have mistaken me for someone else." If it weren''t for the sake of Michelle, Frank would


    have given a lesson to Scott. But now there were so many people in the mall, it was inconvenient for


    him to do it, and he didn''t have the heart to make Michelle sad.


    Of course he knew that Michelle pretended not to know Scott, so he would let Scott go for the time


    being.


    "Frank, let''s go home."


    "Okay."


    Frank didn''t want to stay here any longer. He left with Michelle in his arms.


    Scott wanted to catch up with her, but was stopped by the receptionist. "Sir, you know thatdy, right?


    This is her diamond ring."


    Looking at the dazzling diamond ring, Scott''s heart was pulled hard again.


    In the hotel, Scott was holding the diamond ring. When he knew that Michelle was going to sell it, his


    heart trembled again, and it hurt very much.


    "Michelle, I don''t believe you don''t love me anymore." All of a sudden, Scott thought of Frank at that


    time. He always felt that the man seemed to know him. And from Frank''s eyes, he could tell that he


    didn''t like him.


    But Scott was sure that it was their first meeting.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt something was wrong. Michelle had lived with a strange


    man for two years. Although he didn''t know who the man was, judging from Frank''s dressing, he must


    be a rich man.


    Michelle was so excellent that it was reasonable for a man to like her.


    At the thought of this, the door of the room was pushed open. The assistant came in and said seriously,


    "Mr. Scott, we can''t find the other party''s address, but Mrs. Michelle is blind."


    "What did you say? How could Michelle be blind? " After hearing the news, Scott could no longer calm


    down. He stood up, walked to the assistant and looked into his eyes, trying to confirm whether it was


    true or not.


    "Mrs. Michelle has been blind for two years." The assistant answered honestly.


    The assistant''s words were like a basin of cold water, pouring down on his head, making Scott''s heart


    cool. He clenched his fists and punched the wall.


    "Mr. ..." The assistant saw this, he also felt ufortable, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Being blind was a big blow to a normal person.


    Scott couldn''t believe that Michelle had lived such a hard life during her disappearance. But why didn''t


    shee back to him? Was it because she still hated him?


    "Michelle, since I have lost you for two years, I will never let you go this time!"


    He swore to himself and began to find the best doctor in the world. He must cure her eyes and let her


    look at him.


    In the vi of Zhou family.


    When Michelle returned to her room, she sat on the sofa in a daze. At this moment, her mind was in a


    mess. If she could see, she would really rush out of the house.


    What was like that she stayed with Frank like this? Others would definitely misunderstand them.


    "Does Scott think we are rted?" Now, what worried Michelle most was that Scott might


    misunderstand her.


    Once he misunderstood something, it would be difficult to exin it clearly. But on second thought, it


    seemed that she took the initiative to throw herself into the arms of Frank, and no one forced her.


    Now, Scott must have misunderstood her. However, Michelle didn''t feel heartbroken. At least, she


    wasn''t match for him now, and she was an attempted murder.


    In fact, it was good. At least, they didn''t owe each other anything.


    "My ring!"


    All of a sudden, Michelle thought of the diamond ring that had been left in the shop. She stood up in a


    hurry and wanted to go out, but after a second thought, she thought that since she had lost it, then just


    throw it away. It was as if their love could not return for a long time. Why should she be persistent?


    Perhaps starting a new life was also a good thing.


    "Michelle, it''s time for dinner."


    Frank''s voice came from outside. Michelle nodded and went out with the blind stick. In fact, it was a


    good thing for her to be blind all her life.


    In front of the table, Frank carefully picked up food for her. In the past two years, he had taken


    everything she liked to eat seriously.


    "Michelle, can you be my girlfriend?" All of a sudden, Frank''s words made the people who were eating


    almost spit out the food in her mouths.


    Why did he choose to speak it out at this time?


    "Frank..." For a moment, Michelle didn''t know what to say. She could only look for the seat he was


    sitting.


    Frank knew what she wanted to say, but he couldn''t continue to hide his feelings for so many years. He


    wanted to be with her. He wanted to marry her.


    "I know you can''t forget him, but I''m so good to you. Isn''t it worth being your boyfriend?" Frank held her


    hand in his chest and said sadly.


    In fact, Michelle knew better than anyone how Frank treated her in the past two years. Of course, she


    could understand what he meant. However, if she didn''t like him, she wouldn''t be happy.


    How should she exin it to the man in front of her?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Frank, you are so rich. I believe there are many girls who deserve you. Look at me. I''m not only blind,


    but also a married woman. You shouldn''t chose me. "

 Chapter 232 I Only Like You

    Chapter 232 I Only Like You


    "No, I like you."


    Frank said stubbornly. He would only marry Michelle in his life.


    Michelle had no choice. She could tell his expression from the voice, "Frank, I don''t know how to tell


    you. Maybe I can''t let myself go. Please give me some time."


    She had seen how good Frank was, but liking him was different from being a girlfriend. But Michelle


    was afraid that she would irritate him if she refused him at this time, so she had to say it


    euphemistically.


    Fortunately, Frank didn''t continue to pester her, or she really couldn''t stand it.


    There was no taste in the meal. Michelle went upstairs alone after the meal. She needed time to think


    about it, and more time to forget Scott,pletely forget him.


    After getting along with Frank for such a long time, Michelle knew what kind of person he was. She had


    to admit that he was a good man.


    Night gradually swept over, and Michelle was still sitting on the sofa in a daze. For her, day and night


    were no different. Her phone would broadcast voice at every time, reminding her to know whether it


    was night or day.


    Two years had passed, and it seemed to have be an indispensable habit of her life.


    In the dark night, Scott stood in front of the French window and looked down at the city.


    "Go and check in for a long time for me." At this time, the assistant came back with a take out. Just as


    the assistant put the things in his hands on the tea table, he heard the cold voice of Scott.


    "Mr. Scott, why do you suddenly n to live in A City for so long? I remembered that you don''t like this


    city all the time? " The assistant asked in confusion. In fact, he knew what had happened today. But he


    didn''t dare to mention it, fearing that it would touch the heart of Scott.


    But he couldn''t abandon the headpany in C City for the sake of his private affairs. Thepany


    couldn''t be alive without a boss.


    "I asked you to go, just go. When did you have so much nonsense?" Scott looked at his assistant


    angrily and warned.


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away." The assistant realized that he had said something wrong, so he nodded and


    left the room quickly.


    After he left, Scott was still standing in front of the French window, wondering what Michelle was doing


    at the moment.


    In the middle of the night, Michelle vaguely heard the footstepsing from the corridor. Knowing that


    something had happened, she immediately got up from the bed. She opened the door and listened to


    the sound outside.


    "What happened?" Coincidentally, someone passed by, and Michelle seized the opportunity to ask him.


    "It''s Mr. Frank. He..."


    However, before he could finish his words, Michelle asked him to help her to Frank''s room. The room


    between the two was only a few steps away. Michelle soon arrived at Frank''s room.


    "What happened?" She asked the servant.


    "Mr. Frank has a stomachache."


    "Stomachache?" Michelle couldn''t believe it, she didn''t know Frank had stomach illness for so many


    years.


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly sat on the edge of the bed and said, "Frank, don''t be in danger." She


    said with fear, for fear that Frank''s stomach illness would be very serious.


    Frank was awake at this time. At least he had a stomachache that made him unable to fall asleep.


    Seeing Michelle''s anxiety, he only felt warm in his heart.


    "I''m fine."


    It was a chronic disease. So I couldn''t starve or eat cold or hard food. Normally, I should eat more light


    food to digest. Michelle knew thesemon sense.


    If she had known that Frank had stomach illness, she would not have asked the servants to put pepper


    in the cooking. Frank knew her preferences, so he apanied her to eat every meal, even if his body


    could not bear it.


    It was not as simple as one or two times, but this time it was more serious than before.


    Fortunately, Frank was much better after taking the medicine. After they left, Michelle didn''t want to


    leave. She stayed by his bed for a whole night, and Frank didn''t sleep either.


    For the first time in his life, he felt the warmth of being cared.


    "Frank, how do you feel?" She felt that the man on the bed moved and knew that he had woken up, so


    she asked in a hurry.


    "Much better." Frank was touched beyond words. He held her hand and felt extremely cold. At that


    moment, his heart ached.


    "That''s good. What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you." Michelle didn''t let go of his hand, but let


    him hold it.


    Hearing that she was going to cook, Frank was undoubtedly moved, but it was not appropriate for


    Michelle to enter the kitchen now. He was worried that something might happen to her inside.


    Those knives were all blind. If her fingers were cut identally, he would be heartbroken.


    "I''m fine. I''m experienced in cooking. I won''t cut it." Michelle knew what he was worried about, so she


    tried tofort him, but Frank didn''t let go of her hand.


    "No, you''d better stay with me. As for cooking, you have plenty of time in the future. " In fact, Frank


    really wanted to eat the food cooked by Michelle. In his eyes, nowadays, there were very few women


    who knew how to cook.


    It was really lucky for him to know her.


    At that time, he even wanted to kill her together with Zoy. Now when he thought back, he should really


    kill himself first.


    Michelle sat on the edge of the bed obediently. She knew that if she really went to the kitchen, it might


    be someone who helped her.


    The moment he held her hand, Frank felt as if he had the whole world. He was willing to give up his


    position as the leader of the gangs.


    Many people in the gang began to object. They said that he had ruined his bright future for a woman,


    but he really didn''t care at all. There were many kinds of men''s career, but different professions.


    He believed that if Michelle really liked him, she would not care about his background. He knew that


    she was not a woman who valued money.


    Maybe even he didn''t expect that he would have a crush on her. He still remembered the car ident


    two years ago. When he saw her lying in the blood, his heart was so painful that he could hardly


    breathe.


    She was so thin, helpless and pitiful in the blood. The tears at the corners of her eyes proved that she


    had cried. God knew what had happened to make such a beautiful woman cry like this.


    He sent her to the hospital out of kindness, but when he knew that she was blind, his heart was also


    painful. For a woman, she had lost too many beautiful things in the future.


    He was attracted by her strong. At least, after she knew that she was blind, she did not give up, but


    chose to live a strong life. Unlike other women, she wouldn''t give up herself and live in depression all


    day long. She wouldn''tmit suicide or go on hunger strike.


    She had said that no matter how people change, life would still go on. It was just that in the future,


    everyone would live in a different way and attitude. In people''s whole life, there was only pain in their


    lives. Escape was not a solution, only to slowly walk.


    "Miss. Michelle, breakfast is ready. Would you like toe down and have breakfast?"


    A servant''s voice came from outside. Michelle was about to speak, but was snatched away by Frank.


    "Send it to my room."


    "Yes, sir."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After the servant left, she pushed the dining trolley in a short while. Smelling the delicious smell of rice,


    Frank took a look at the dishes on the table and lost his appetite, because he knew that these were not


    all Michelle''s favorite.


    "Take it down. I don''t want to eat it." Frank said crossly.


    Michelle smiled, and then asked someone to bring a bowl of porridge, which she specially ordered the


    kitchen to cookst night. To be honest, she hadn''t had such good porridge for a long time. It was good


    for stomach.


    "Let''s eat. I think it''s delicious."


    While talking, Michelle had already started to eat. Fortunately, the bowl was thermal, and it wouldn''t be


    too hot even if she was holding it. Seeing that she was eating with relish, Frank also began to eat.


    The breakfast was over. He asked her to go back to her room to sleep, but Michelle was stubborn and


    refused to leave.


    In the end, Frank had no choice but to let her stay here.


    After the doctor came here to see Frank''s condition, he specially handed the medicine to Michelle.


    "Mr. Frank will feel better if he eats something sweet when he has a stomachache. Miss. Michelle,


    please be more careful. Mr. Frank has a serious stomachache. You must remember that. " Before the


    doctor left, he didn''t forget to give some instructions. The doctor was an old doctor of the Zhou family.


    Judging from his voice, he should be in his fifties.


    Michelle nodded seriously and carefully put the medicine bag in the drawer of the bedside table.


    Frank looked at her and couldn''t helpughing.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Michelle had sensitive ears, so she could hear. She put the things back to their original position. There


    was a big smile on her face when she spoke.


    "Michelle, do you want to cure your eyes?"


    Michelle was obviously stunned, but then she shook her head with a smile. In fact, she had been used


    to blind life. She was really worried that one day her eyes would not be able to adapt to the colorful


    world outside.


    At least, in the darkness, she could see the world belonging to her, and no one else could get involved.


    To be honest, over the years, Frank had hired many eye doctors for her, but the final result was not


    satisfactory. At that time, if it weren''t for her sake, Frank would have killed those quacks.


    Frank was confused by her answer. Didn''t she want her eyes to see the light again?

 Chapter 233 Let Me Go

    Chapter 233 Let Me Go


    "For me, darkness may be very terrible at the beginning, but after I gradually adapted to it, I found that


    darkness is also actually a world. But in the world, there was only one color. I like this color for a long


    time. "


    "Michelle..." Frank became more and more sad. If it weren''t for him and the car ident, she wouldn''t


    have been like this.


    Michelle smiled bitterly, stood up and left the room. At this moment, all she wanted was to breathe fresh


    air outside.


    She wanted to go shopping, go to work and live alone. However, with her current condition, she was


    not allowed at all. Later she found that she really couldn''t forget the position of Scott in her heart.


    "I want to go out for a while. Can you drive me to the mall?"


    After entering the room, Michelle took a set of clothes from the wardrobe. She couldn''t see the color, so


    she had to put them on randomly. Fortunately, it was summer now. She only needed to wear a dress.


    Every winter, in fact, was the hardest season for her. She wore too many clothes, which sometimes


    would lead to her wearing the wrong clothes. So every winter, Frank would arrange a servant to help


    her in her room.


    The driver felt helpless at Michelle''s request.


    "Mr. Frank will also agree. Please take me there. I have something important to deal with." Michelle


    knew that all family members were obedient to Frank, so they wouldn''t take her words seriously.


    But Frank would not stop her.


    The driver had no choice but to agree since Michelle had already mentioned Frank.


    After sending Michelle to the shopping mall, the driver stopped the car at the roadside and waited for


    her.


    "No, thanks. Just go home. I can go back alone. I may have to walk for a long time." Hearing no sound


    from the car behind, Michelle stopped and turned to the person behind her.


    The driver didn''t want to stay here in the first ce, and with what Michelle said, he started the car


    quickly and left. Hearing the sound of the car leaving, Michelle walked into the shopping mall.


    Last time she came here, and she was familiar with the road.


    She didn''t worry that anything would go wrong with the help of the blind stick. Following the way in her


    mind, Michelle found the counter again. Judging from the voice of the counter, she knew that the


    receptionist had changed.


    "Excuse me, where was thatdyst time?" She stood at the edge of the counter and asked politely.


    Obviously, thisdy was not as kind as thest one. Perhaps it was because of her clothes that people


    thought she had no money to buy these jewelry.


    "I don''t know." The woman said impatiently.


    Michelle left sensibly, because she knew that she was no longer weed here. She was now on the


    second floor. It was easy to go upstairs and difficult to go downstairs. Michelle was most afraid of going


    downstairs.


    She held the baton and walked around. Finally, she came to the elevator safely. She slowly stepped on


    it. Everything went so smoothly. But when she was about to step out, her feet suddenly tilted and her


    body fell to one side. But the next second, she was pulled up.


    The smell of the man waspletely strange.


    She broke free from his arms, thanked him friendly and turned around to leave. But the man caught up


    with her again and said, "I saved you. Shouldn''t you invite me to have a meal?"


    Michelle paused. It turned out that she had bumped into a "touch porcin" person. She stopped and


    turned around to look at him. Even if she couldn''t see, she knew that man was standing behind her.


    "Okay. I''ll treat you. "


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Michelle didn''t refuse such a person, but agreed readily. Just now, she didn''t touch his clothes, so now


    she thought the man in front of her was a rogue.


    After saying that, Michelle walked in front, and the man behind her also walked to her side.


    She could feel that the way he looked at her was very ufortable. Standing by the road, Michelle


    wanted to stop a taxi, but the man beside her took her into his car.


    At first, she refused, thinking that the other party was not a good person and wanted to do something


    bad to her. But on second thought, she had nothing now. What else could she cherish?


    After getting in the car, Michelle touched the leather cushion on the back seat. It was definitely not for


    ordinary people.


    "Who are you?"


    Suddenly, a man appeared in her mind. She asked the man sitting next to her in disbelief. She was


    sure that the smell from this person was indeed strange.


    Scott was sitting next to her. In fact, he had been wandering in the mall these days. He believed that


    Michelle woulde back to take the ring. Sure enough, he finally waited for her.


    In order not to let her recognize him, Scott specially changed a kind of perfume. Fortunately, she did


    not recognize him. In fact, as long as she could sit in the car with him, it meant that most of his n


    had seeded.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Michelle tried to unlock the door subconsciously, but it was locked


    by the driver.


    "Let me out!"


    She shouted and her face flushed with anger. She didn''t know whose car she was in, but she knew that


    the man sitting next to her gave her no sense of security at all.


    Now, all she wanted was to go home.


    "Michelle..."


    Finally, Scott couldn''t help calling out her name. At the same time, he pulled down the voice changer on


    his tie, with his original sound.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Michelle widened her eyes and looked at him in disbelief.


    Although she couldn''t see him, his appearance could still appear in her mind. At this moment, she


    suddenly had an impulse to cry, but she could not do that, especially in front of Scott.


    "Michelle, please don''t do that. I know you hate me." Scott was so excited that he held her in his arms


    and said with red eyes.


    "Sorry, I can''t see you now. I don''t know who you are." Michelle tried to push him away. She spoke in a


    cold voice, because she didn''t want to arouse any hope from Scott.


    It was time for them to let go of something.


    "Michelle, I know you haven''t forgotten me. You are just punishing me. It doesn''t matter. You just need


    toe back. I can let you beat and scold me, no matter what you do. "


    Scott''s heart ached to the extreme. He felt as if he could hardly breathe.


    Scott was too emotional, but how could he not be excited?


    It had been two years since he found her. He had endured all the helplessness, longing and pain for so


    many years. If he had known that she hade to A City to live, he would not havee here until


    now.


    It was he who waste. It was all his fault.


    "Scott, you hurt me." As soon as Michelle finished her words, she tried to push him away with all her


    strength, but when Scott heard this, he immediately loosened his grip.


    He looked at her and found her blind eyes. His heart was stabbed again.


    "Sorry, I was too excited." Scott apologized in a heartbroken tone. He did push her too hard just now,


    but he didn''t do it on purpose.


    "Scott, since you love me, let me go." Michelle looked in his direction and said after a while.


    Scott''s whole body was frozen. He looked at her with his eyes wide open, pretending not to understand


    what she meant. "Michelle, what are you talking about?"


    "Scott, our love is full of scars. Even if we don''t separate, we still need time to heal ourselves." Michelle


    paused and continued.


    Scott grabbed her shoulder and became excited again. He grabbed her shoulders and felt his whole


    body trembling ufortably.


    "Michelle, do you know what you are talking about?" His eyes turned red and shouted angrily.


    Michelle didn''t want to see him. Although she couldn''t see him, she didn''t want him to see her either.


    She turned her face away and said nothing.


    At this moment, her phone rang. She took it out and quickly pressed the answer button.


    "Frank." Her voice was very gentle, as if the two of them had reached a very familiar point.


    Scott didn''t know that she did it on purpose, but the man he saw in the mall immediately appeared in


    his mind. Although he was wearing a pair of ck frame sses, it was easy to see that he was a


    handsome man.


    With such a powerful rival in love by her side, Scott felt stressed.


    Two years had passed, and that man had been with her for two years, much longer than him. If


    Michelle fell in love with him, it would be possible.


    However, it was also a sadness for Scott.


    "Where are you?" Frank stood in front of the French window and looked into the distance.


    When he heard that she begged the driver to send her to the mall, he immediately jumped out of bed.


    The driver came back, but she was still outside.


    She couldn''t see anything. He was worried about her, so he dialed the number.


    "You can pick me up at the shopping mallst time. I''ll wait for you." After saying that, Michelle hung up


    the phone. At the same time, a happy smile appeared on her face.


    Seeing this, Scott''s heart twitched. Because he remembered that two years ago, she was the same


    look when she talked to him.


    He knew that he really had no chance at this time.


    Two years was enough for Michelle to fall in love with another man again. He and Michelle had only


    known each other for half a year, but this half year was nothingpared to two years.


    We had to wait until there is no turning back. Then we would know that we would never meet what we


    had given up by ourselves in the following days.

 Chapter 234 Her Heart Is Dead

    Chapter 234 Her Heart Is Dead


    There was only one true love in a person''s life. No matter how affectionate the love was, it would not


    hurt any more.


    "Michelle, it''s been so many years. Do you know I feel pain? Emily and Walter miss you too. Do you


    really have the heart to leave them behind? "


    At the moment, Scott had no choice but to use Emily and Walter as excuses, because he knew that


    these two people were also very important to Michelle. Especially Emily, they had been friends for


    many years.


    "Enough!"


    Michelle interrupted him coldly and frowned. Obviously, she was impatient.


    Scott''s heart ached. He looked at her in pain and said, "you hate me, don''t you? You can hate me, you


    can''t forgive me, you can kill me. But I don''t allow you to treat me in such a strange way, Michelle! "


    "Scott, we can''t go back. I fell in love with someone else, really. Since you love me, please let me go. "


    Michelle knew that it was her bad attitude just now, so she lowered her tone again.


    But Scott didn''t listen to her at all.


    "Michelle, don''t lie to me anymore. I know you still love me. Otherwise, you wouldn''t havee back to


    take this diamond ring."


    Only then did Michelle realize that the diamond ring had been returned to his hand. She had been


    worried that the ring might have been taken away by the receptionist, but when she heard the news,


    she was relieved.


    Without saying a word, she turned around, opened the door and was about to get off.


    She hoped this was thest time they met. If it happened again, she was really not sure if she would kill


    him.


    She always remembered her mother''s death. Even if she loved him, so what? Hatred often exceeded


    love. If she hadn''t lost her sight, she would have stabbed him in the heart with a knife.


    Two years ago, he was lucky, but now, if she did it in person, he might not be able to live.


    "Michelle, you can''t repeat the same mistake. He is your enemy."


    Walking on the street, Michelle warned herself that she was almost tempted just now. She couldn''t see,


    but she could hear his anxious and heartbroken voice.


    At this time, Frank slowly parked the car beside her. He opened the door and walked over to hold her.


    "Michelle, let''s go home."


    "Frank, I''m hungry." Michelle didn''t want to go home now. She wanted to eat something nearby. In fact,


    she was not really hungry, but didn''t want to go home so soon.


    Knowing that she was a foodie, Frank smiled at her and said, "Okay, let''s go. But what do you want to


    eat? "


    "HMM Hotpot. "


    "Can you eat it?" Frank knew that she had gastroenteritis, so he was worried that she would have a


    rpse after eating something spicy. He still remembered that when he saw her rpse for the first


    time, he was really worried about her.


    It suddenly urred to her that Frank''s stomach hadn''t recovered yet. For him, Michelle changed a


    ce and said, "I suddenly want to eat mutton noodles."


    The most famous dish in A City was beef and mutton noodles. When she smelled it, she suddenly


    thought of the mutton noodles that she hadn''t eaten for a long time. It was said that it was good for


    stomach. Maybe it was not true. Anyway, it was not bad for health.


    Of course, Frank followed her.


    They walked into the restaurant together. Michelle ordered two bowls of mutton noodles. Smelling the


    familiar smell, Michelle suddenly remembered the first time she had noodles with Scott.


    Frank was different from Scott. He would follow her. However, Michelle found many traces of ordinary


    people on him. At least, it proved that Frank had suffered a lot.


    After finishing a bowl of mutton noodles, Michelle took the initiative to pay for it.


    "What are you doing? I should do it." Knowing what she was going to do, Frank grabbed her hand, took


    out one hundred dors and handed it to the owner.


    "Wait, the owner hasn''t returned the money yet." Seeing that Frank would leave with her hand, Michelle


    paused.


    In fact, Frank didn''t care about the money at all, but for Michelle, it was difficult for her to make fifty


    dors a day. She knew him very well. Wherever he went, he always carried cash valued hundred


    dors or bank cards with him.


    After the owner returned the money, Michelle was willing to leave with him.


    "Frank, I want to take a walk in the park." Sitting in the car, Michelle said to Frank as if she suddenly


    remembered something.


    Frank nodded in agreement. In fact, he had long wanted to take a walk in the park with her. Usually, he


    envied the couple walking in the park. Now, he finally didn''t need to admire others.


    The ck car slowly stopped outside the gate of the park. Frank got out of the car first, walked to the


    other side of the car and opened the door. He held Michelle''s hand and walked into the park.


    The fragrance of flowers made people feelfortable all over the body.


    "Frank, I really want to eat stinky tofu." As soon as they entered the gate of the park, Michelle smelled


    the stinky tofu. She asked Frank to buy it, and she waited for him on the chair.


    The wind gently blew up the corner of her dress, and her shoulder length hair fluttered with the wind.


    From a distance, she was like an angel who had juste down from the mortal world, ignorant of


    human affairs.


    Frank was attracted by her again and couldn''t help smiling.


    He walked over, put the smelly tofu he bought in her arms and sat beside her.


    Michelle picked up a piece of tofu with a toothpick and put it into her mouth. Looking at her, Frank


    reached out and gently wiped the chili paste on the corner of her mouth.


    "Frank, I''m willing to be your girlfriend." All of a sudden, Frank was shocked by what Michelle said.


    He looked at her in disbelief and asked, "Michelle, what did you say?"


    Frank''s eyes sparkled with joy. He couldn''t wait to hold her in his arms.


    "You heard me right. I promise to be your girlfriend."


    In fact, that was also the reason why Michelle asked him to take her to the park. She didn''t want to


    develop so soon, but everything was forced by Scott. But why did she feel a dull pain in her heart after


    she said something like that?


    She thought she didn''t love Scott anymore, but her heart still ached.


    What was going on? Was she destined to have only Scott in her heart? No, she would never allow


    herself to fall in love with an enemy who killed her mother.


    Two years ago, he was not died, which was a great fortune for him. But now, it was hard to guarantee


    that he was so lucky.


    In order to make Scott give up, she had to do so. Since she couldn''t kill him, she would kill his love first.


    Was she a vicious woman now?


    Frank was so excited that he held her in his arms and kissed her on the forehead. "Michelle, I''m so


    happy."


    Michelle didn''t say anything but smiled.


    She didn''t know what Frank looked like, but she knew that he had been very good to her in the past


    two years. Because of this, she could entrust herself to him.


    In the past two days, Scott had been looking for Michelle, but he couldn''t get any information. Standing


    in front of the French window of the hotel, he really wanted to jump down from here!


    ''How could this be?'' He asked himself in his heart.


    He wouldn''t be unable to find Michelle unless she avoided him on purpose. There was another


    suspicious thing, that was the man who was with her.


    At that time, he heard the man''s name, Frank


    "Damn it! Who the hell is that man?"


    Thinking of this, Scott couldn''t help smashing his fist against the wall again. His hand had been


    covered with scars these days, but he didn''t care.


    Seeing his dispirited look, the assistant sighed. He just hoped that Michelle coulde back to Scott''s


    side as soon as possible.


    One day, Frank mysteriously took Michelle to the garden outside the vi. Michelle stood aside and


    listened to the wind.


    Frank knelt down on one knee, took out a red box from his suit pocket and opened it with a snap.


    The whole garden was shining with bright light because of it. Although Michelle couldn''t see it, she


    could still feel the dazzling light on her face.


    "Frank..." She wanted to say something, but the next second, Frank grabbed her and said, "Michelle,


    can you marry me?"


    Michelle was taken aback by his sudden move. She didn''t know what to do.


    "Frank, you..." She wanted to refuse, but she was afraid of embarrassing him in front of so many


    people.


    Frank was still kneeling on one knee, but anyone who knew him well knew that he was crazy today. As


    the leader of the gangs, when did he knell down for anyone?


    When did he be so interested in a woman?


    "Frank, it''s too soon. I don''t want to." Finally, Michelle spoke her mind. She really couldn''t bear to see


    Frank like this.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, she also knew that this was bad news for Frank, but she really couldn''t ept him so soon.


    Frank was stunned, but he forced a smile. He stood up and took out the ring from the box.


    "Michelle, whether you agree or not, you have to wear this ring." While talking, Frank had already put


    the ring on her finger.


    That finger had been empty for a long time. Now, it could only be his.


    Michelle wanted to withdraw her hand, but it was toote. The ring was forcibly worn on her finger, in


    the position that once belonged to Scott.


    Frank knew that what happened today scared her. It was not his fault to be anxious. He finally had the


    chance to express his love during two years. He knew that Michelle would be moved by his sincerity


    one day.


    "Michelle, I know I might be a little impatient, but I''m serious about you." Holding her hand in his, Frank


    looked at her with love in his eyes.

 Chapter 235 Marriage

    Chapter 235 Marriage


    Lying on the bed, Michelle looked ahead with empty eyes, as if something had been hollowed out.


    After staying in A City for a week, at the urging of Jared, Scott had no choice but to return to C City.


    "Dad."


    After getting off the ne, Scott went straight to the old house of the Jiang family, because Jared said


    there was something important.


    When he opened the door in front of him, Scott saw the two people sitting on the sofa. He frowned and


    walked over with heavy steps.


    He looked at Jared and greeted.


    "Long time no see, Scott." The woman who was sitting next to Jared stood up and greeted Scott in a


    soft voice. Originally, Scott hadn''t noticed her, but now when he looked at her, he was shocked.


    Isn''t this woman Uncle Mike''s daughter, Monica?


    Didn''t she go abroad? Why did shee back at this time and appear in the old house of the Jiang


    family. Scott seemed to have guessed something.


    "Miss. Monica, long time no see."


    He also greeted politely and sat on the sofa on the other side under the guidance of Jared. Monica was


    sitting opposite him. Scott couldn''t help looking at her and found that this woman had indeed changed


    a lot in the past two years.


    In terms of clothes and behavior, she was different from thedy of the Wang family he knew before.


    How should he describe it? He always felt that her dressing style was very simr to Michelle''s.


    Jared took a look at the two of them, and then said with a smile, "Scott, I invite Monica here this time


    mainly to discuss your marriage."


    "What?" Hearing the news, Scott jumped up from the sofa in an instant. He stared at his father with


    disbelief.


    Why? Didn''t Jared say that he wouldn''t control his marriage? He agreed that he could be with Michelle,


    but why did he do that?


    "Dad..."


    Scott wanted to say something, but Jared refused to give him any chance. How could Jared not know


    what his son was thinking? But Michelle had died two years ago. Now, he was 27 years old. If he didn''t


    get married and have children, he would be an old man.


    As a father, he had to think about his son''s future happiness.


    "This matter has been decided, and Monica has no objection to this marriage. I will arrange your


    engagement party." There was no expression on Jared''s face when he said this. He was angry, but


    angry with Scott.


    After saying that, Jared left without looking back.


    Scott took a look at Monica, who was also staring at him.


    "Miss. Monica, let''s have a talk outside." He remembered that Uncle Mike had said this two years ago,


    but he had refused at that time. But why did he repeat the same mistake now? He really didn''t know


    what his father thought.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With a cold and domineering figure and anger, Scott was about to burn the whole old house of the


    Jiang family. His fair face darkened three lines in an instant, and the blue veins on his forehead were


    faintly burst out, and his fists were chattering.


    Monica was indeed a good woman. She was well-educated, graceful, and tall. It was easy to attract


    people''s attention.


    Scott knew that he was no longer young. He was 27 years old, and there would be a big turning point in


    his life. Now, it should be the turning point.


    Monica followed him out. Scott didn''t want to stay in the room and talk. He didn''t want Jared to hear


    him.


    "Miss. Monica, why did you suddenly agree to the marriage? You know I already have someone I love.


    "


    The two of them came to the garden outside the vi, where Scott was standing and said angrily.


    After all, Monica was a well-educated woman. Of course, she wouldn''t be as unreasonable as Ashley.


    She knew who was in his heart, but she really couldn''t ept the longing for him in the past two years.


    Yes, when they first met, Monica didn''t like him at all. But when she went abroad, she found that she


    had already fallen in love with him.


    "I''m sorry, Scott."


    Now, she could only say this to him, but what he wanted was not her apology at all. He needed an


    exnation, a reason from her.


    "Since it was my father''s choice, you can marry him. I won''t marry you. Both you and I should know it."


    When Scott spoke, he turned around, unable to look at Monica''s face. Because of her pitiful look, it was


    easy for him to think of Michelle.


    His Michelle was still alive, and she was in A City. She couldn''t see now. She needed him.


    Monica''s charming face turned a little pale when she heard the decisive words of Scott. She raised her


    head and innocently stared at Scott''s handsome face. This man, with sharp eyes shining, was so


    handsome even when he was angry.


    His beautiful eyes blinked slightly, and two tears fell quietly.


    "Scott, Michelle was dead. The person you love is no longer in this world. In the past two years, I have


    been inquiring about you all the time. I know that you must be very painful after losing Michelle. You


    always think that she is still alive. But death can''t get alive. If you continue to be so decadent, your


    body will copse. "


    "How do you know she is dead? Monica, let me tell you. If you still regard me as a friend, you''d better


    leave my sight as soon as possible. You''d better exin it clearly, or I will never forgive you all my life. "


    With knitted eyebrows, Scott couldn''t calm down and roared at Monica. Then he left here with his long


    legs.


    He walked out of the old house of the Jiang family quickly. He was so depressed that he walked as fast


    as flying. His handsome figure swept the wind and his suit flew gently. He opened the car door, got in


    quickly and left the old house of the Jiang family.


    Sitting in the car, the more Scott thought about it, the more ufortable he felt.


    At this time, his phone rang. Without looking at the caller, Scott directly answered the phone.


    "Scott, did you find Michelle?"


    Emily''s anxious voice came from the other end of the phone. She really wanted to rush to Scott and


    ask him what had happened.


    When she heard that he saw Michelle in A City, she was very excited, but she couldn''t get out to see


    what was going on now.


    What''s more, A City was neither big nor small. It was very difficult to find someone.


    "Yes. I can''t exin it clearly. Let''s talk about itter. "


    Scott didn''t like to do two things at the same time. He hung up the phone resolutely and started the car


    quickly. Finally, he parked the car downstairs of Emily''s residence.


    When the door was opened, a boy fell asleep in Emily''s arms.


    With a doting smile, Scott touched the boy''s hair and asked, "where is Walter?"


    "He went out to buy diapers. He will be back soon." Emily said in a low voice, afraid of disturbing the


    sleeping baby in her arms. Time flied. In the blink of an eye, the children of Emily and Walter could


    walk.


    But he was still alone. He had always been looking forward to such a warm family. But now, he could


    only envy them.


    Scott sat on the sofa, while Emily went back to her room and put the baby on the bed. After closing the


    door carefully, she came out. Emily poured him a ss of water and sat on the armchair.


    "Scott, have you seen Michelle? How is she now? Is she all right? "


    At that time, when Emily heard the news about Michelle, she was so shocked that she couldn''t eat for


    days because she was too excited. At that time, she really wanted to rush to A City to see how Michelle


    was living now.


    But why did her Michelle go to another city?


    Hearing this, Scott didn''t answer immediately. He reached for the cup on the tea table and drank some


    water.


    Waiting aside, Emily''s heart was about to jump out of her chest, but Scott didn''t say anything for a long


    time. Coincidentally, Walter came back from outside. Emily went to take the thing in his hand.


    "Why do youe back sote?" Emilyined.


    "Oh, I''m stuck in a traffic jam."


    "Just go to the supermarket nearby. Why do you run so far?" Emily knew that he had gone to a far


    ce to buy diapers for child. In fact, the brand didn''t matter, and the baby''s things were generally no


    different.


    But Walter thought that his child should use the best thing. Emily couldn''t win him, so she had to let him


    do it.


    The child of Walter and Emily looked more like Emily. His hair and eyes were the same as Walter''s, and


    his face shape and skin were the same as Emily''s. In a word, he was a lovely boy.


    In the past, Scott didn''t like children. But when he saw the children of Emily and Walter, he felt a little


    restless, so he was the child''s godfather now.


    The two of them didn''t stop loving each other until a whileter. However, at this time, Scott''s face had


    already darkened.


    It was not until then that Walter realized the person sitting on the sofa. He took Emily''s hand and


    walked to the sofa. Then he asked, "Scott, I heard that you saw Michelle in A City. Is that true?"


    For everyone, Michelle had been missing for two years. In the past two years, there had been no news,


    as if she had died. But now when they heard the news of Michelle, they were undoubtedly the happiest.


    But this time, Michelle didn''te back, which disappointed everyone.


    "Yes." Scott nodded.


    "How is she doing now?" Walter asked anxiously. For him, Michelle was the third most important


    person besides his wife and children.


    Scott sighed, and this sigh contained too many meanings.


    Walter and Emily realized that something was wrong, but neither of them wanted to ask more, because


    they were afraid that they would touch the weakest part of Scott''s heart.

 Chapter 236 Find Her

    Chapter 236 Find Her


    "She is blind."


    It seemed that he had endured it for a long time, so that when Scott said this, he was weak, but more


    likely to be sad.


    "What?"


    Hearing this, the two people present almost cried out at the same time, and their eyes were wide open


    with disbelief.


    "Michelle was blind two years ago. I heard that she had a car ident." Scott said in a choked voice


    after hesitating for a while.


    This news was undoubtedly a bad news for everyone.


    "What did you say, Scott? How did Michelle be like this? Do you know who hit her? " At this


    moment, Emily wanted to rush to Michelle and ask her what was going on.


    But she was afraid that she wouldn''t have the heart to ask such a question when she really met


    Michelle.


    At least, Michelle needed someone to take care of her. But as a friend, Emily couldn''t be with her.


    "Why did it be like this? Scott, it''s you, you made Michelle look like this. "


    While speaking, Emily cried.


    Scott had been ming himself all the time. Now hearing what Emily said, his heart suddenly cooled


    down.


    "Well, don''t me Scott, Emily. He doesn''t want the thing happened like this," At this time, the only


    person who could stand out to speak was Walter.


    Comforted by Walter, Emily cried even harder.


    "No, I have to find Michelle. Walter, we''ll buy the air ticket tomorrow. " Emily said while crying. She felt


    that her heart was almost broken.


    Walter didn''t have the heart to refuse her, so he nodded.


    On that day, Emily and Walter two bought air tickets to A City, and of course, Scott. On the ne, Emily


    was still holding her son in her arms. It was not until now that she knew that Scott had only seen


    Michelle once in A City.


    After the nended in A City, Emily took out her phone and logged in WeChat. For so many years,


    Michelle had never logged in WeChat or something like that. It turned out that it was because she


    couldn''t see it. But just now, Scott said that Michelle had a phone.


    On the WeChat, Emily had sent many messages, but no one replied. Now, she sent a voice message,


    hoping that Michelle could hear it when she logged in WeChat.


    "What should we do? Although A City is not big, it''s still troublesome to find someone. Scott, did you


    know her phone number? "


    At this time, Emily was still holding her son in her arms, and the other hand was holding her cell phone.


    She was anxiously asking Scott, afraid that she would miss something.


    Scott shook his head in disappointment. He really had no choice.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Let''s find a ce to live first. We can discuss itter. Fortunately, the traffic is convenient now, so there


    is no need to worry about any emergency. "


    It seemed that Walter had be much calmer after he became a father. However, Scott was not as


    calm as before.


    It seemed that he couldn''t keep calm after such a thing happened. Because it was rted to his


    beloved woman, he could not choose to be calm.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, after dinner.


    Michelle didn''t know what was wrong with her today. She felt uneasy all day long, as if something was


    about to happen. She found that she hadn''t logged in WeChat for the past two years.


    Lying on the bed, Michelle used the voice input function of her mobile phone. After failing several times,


    she logged in WeChat sessfully. However, countless messages sound came to her ears.


    She touched the screen and clicked on a voice message.


    "Michelle, we are in A City now."


    The short sentence made Michelle''s heart jump to her throat. She fumbled for the message on the


    phone trembling, knowing that there was more than one message in it.


    But she couldn''t see the rest of the words, so she didn''t know what they were.


    She pressed the voice input button again and sent a message quickly, but she began to regret after


    sending it. Did this mean that she had exposed her whereabouts?


    After coaxing the child to sleep, Emily went to the bedside table and took her phone. When she saw the


    message on WeChat, she immediately widened her eyes.


    She called the two men sitting on the sofa in a hurry and walked quickly to them. "Michelle has replied


    for me."


    With anxiety, Emily quickly handed the phone to them. When they looked at it, they immediately asked


    Emily to reply.


    Soon, Emily sent a voice message again. However, this time, they waited for a long time and didn''t


    receive any reply from Michelle.


    They looked at each other and their hearts sank immediately.


    They knew that Michelle didn''t want to talk to them, but at this time, Emily couldn''t help saying,


    "Michelle, how can you be so cruel? You haven''t contacted us for two years. Do you know how worried


    we are about you? And aunt''s tomb. Have you visited it? Did you choose to leave Scott and us just


    because of a misunderstanding? Since when have you be so coward? Are you still the Michelle I


    knew before? "


    Emily was so excited that she said a lot of words, which had been hidden in her heart for so many


    years.


    Michelle listened on the phone and couldn''t help crying, but she didn''t have the courage to text back.


    Now that she had seized the opportunity, how could Emily give it up?


    Holding the phone, Emily talked a lot, but what she got was still Michelle''s indifference.


    In fact, Michelle had heard all this, but she really didn''t have the face to see them.


    "Michelle, if you hate Scott, then you are too stupid. How nice was Scott to aunt back then? We all


    know that. Do you also think that he killed aunt? Don''t you think it''s rted to the gun case? It''s been


    two years. Don''t you think it''s time for you to wake up? "


    Emily''s words awakened the person in the dream. She was right. In fact, none of them had seriously


    investigated this matter. Michelle had no evidence to prove that Scott was the murderer.


    If so, it seemed that the disappearance of Scott and the gun case could be connected. However, her


    eyes were bright. At that time, she was not blind at all and she could see clearly.


    Scott was sitting in the car. It was he who destroyed their love and killed her mother.


    Even if she was mistaken, how could she recognize the appearance and color of that car wrong?


    What''s more, Scott once said that his car was a global limited edition and others couldn''t buy a second


    same car. So Michelle still couldn''t believe what Emily said. Now, she really had no strength to continue


    listening.


    She turned off her phone and put it on the bedside table. She closed her eyes and began to sleep, but


    she knew that she couldn''t fall asleep at all.


    "Michelle didn''t reply. It seems that she has really given up. She doesn''t even care about us," After


    saying that, Emily walked to the sofa and sat down dejectedly. She had taken care of the child for a


    whole day and was very tired. Now she was even bothered by the matter of Michelle. She was really


    exhausted after the whole day.


    It was a sleepless night. Michelle didn''t know how she fell asleep. When she woke up on the second


    day, she felt a sharp pain in her head and her eyes were a little wet.


    She touched the pillow and found that she had cried.


    She lifted the quilt and fumbled on the cold ground for a long time before she found her shoes. She put


    them on and walked into the bathroom with a blind stick.


    Twenty minutester, she came out, walked to the wardrobe and casually took a set of clothes to


    change. After a simple dressing, she went out.


    She wanted to go out for some fresh air, but Frank was still at home today.


    She was still wearing the diamond ring, and she knew that it must be very expensive. In order not to


    make Frank sad, she had never taken it off.


    "Frank."


    As soon as she opened the door, she smelled Frank. She didn''t know how long he had been standing


    outside, but it must have been a long time.


    "Where are you going?" Frank said in a pleasant voice.


    "I suddenly want to go shopping. Can you go with me?"


    "Okay." Frank agreed without hesitation. It was undoubtedly a good thing that she wanted to go


    shopping.


    After breakfast, Michelle got in Frank''s car. The diamond ring on her finger was extremely dazzling in


    the sun, but Frank smiled.


    Hearing hisughter, Michelle alsoughed. Maybe this was happiness.


    The car ran all the way and finally stopped in front of a shopping mall. It was the first time for Frank to


    go shopping with a woman in such a crowded ce.


    He took Michelle''s hand and walked into the shopping mall. All the goods sold here were women''s. He


    felt that women went shopping for clothes.


    "Nice to meet you two. Pleasee in. We have new styles."


    Frank took a fancy to a clothing shop, so he held Michelle''s hand and walked inside. As soon as the


    two of them entered, they received a warm reception from the shop''s waiters.


    Michelle knew that the goods in this shop were very expensive, but she brought out the shopping first.


    She couldn''t let Frank down so easily.


    Under the guidance of the shop assistant, Michelle held a snow-white dress in her hand. She had been


    listening carefully to Frank''s description all the time. It seemed that she was gradually interested in the


    dress that she couldn''t see before.


    Seeing this, the shop assistants nearby kept admiring Michelle. They said that she was lucky to have


    such a good boyfriend, but Michelle didn''t exin anything.

 Chapter 237 Wont Your Heart Ache

    Chapter 237 Won''t Your Heart Ache


    "Try it on. I want to see you wear it."


    When Michelle was distracted, she heard Frank''s voice again. She looked at the source of the voice


    and nodded.


    Led by the shop assistant, Michelle came to the fitting room. She closed the door curtain and began to


    change.


    Waiting outside, Frank felt that time passed so slowly, as if every second was passing slowly.


    Coming out of the fitting room, Michelle tidied up the hemline of her dress. It seemed to be the most


    popr fishtail skirt this year. It wasfortable to wear, but the hemline of the dress behind was a


    little heavy, so it was a little difficult to walk.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But she was just exaggerating.


    "It''s very beautiful. Don''t change it. Just wear it and go." Frank stepped forward and tucked her messy


    hair behind her ears. At that moment, Michelle felt her whole body stunned.


    This action had been so familiar to her before.


    When Michelle was lost in thought again, Frank had paid the bill and walked out hand in hand with her.


    Michelle still had a blind stick in her hand, but she felt much more relieved with him by her side.


    Just as the two of them walked out of the shop, Michelle suddenly heard a familiar voice. "Kevin is


    hungry. How about we go to the food city on the six floor directly?"


    Michelle was stunned. She looked up at the source of the voice and wanted to see who it was. But


    everything in front of her was ck except for the darkness.


    Frank noticed her difference and looked in the direction she turned around. Not far away, a man and a


    woman were about to take the elevator, and the man standing behind the two was none other than


    Scott.


    Frank looked at the couple in front of Scott. Emily was holding a crying little boy in her arms, looking


    very obedient.


    Maybe it was because they had a tacit understanding, Scott looked up at the ce where the two of


    them were.


    When he looked at Michelle and Frank hand in hand, he felt that his heart was really going to explode.


    He pushed away the person in front of him and rushed up in a hurry, rushing to the two of them stand.


    Finally, he met two people at the corner of the mall.


    Scott grabbed Michelle''s hand with great strength, which made Michelle feel a little pain. She struggled


    to get out of his arms, but Scott didn''t want to let her go.


    "Sir, what do you mean by grabbing my girlfriend?" Frank walked over impolitely and blocked Michelle


    behind him. He stared at the man in front of him with arrogance and unrestrained in his eyes.


    "Your girlfriend?" Scott stared at the man in front of him with his eyes wide open.


    Emily and Walter also rushed over at this time. They didn''t want to get close to such a stalemate.


    When Emily saw the woman behind Frank, she rushed over with the baby in her arms and said,


    "Michelle."


    She knew that she couldn''t see her, so she called her name when she was still a little away from


    Michelle. Michelle was stunned again. She wanted to turn around, but she didn''t have the courage.


    "Michelle."


    Then, Walter also shouted, trying to wake her up. It was not a dream. They really met each other.


    Michelle still didn''t turn around. At this moment, she just wanted to run away, but she couldn''t see.


    "You are mistaken. She is my girlfriend, not the one you know."


    Without giving them a chance to speak, Frank took Michelle''s hand and left without looking back. As


    soon as Scott caught up with her again, he held Michelle''s hand and said anxiously, "Michelle,e


    back. We all miss you very much."


    Michelle frowned in pain, "you hurt me."


    Feeling heartbroken, Scott looked at her in pain and asked, "do you hate me so much? Are you willing


    to go back with us only if I''m dead? "


    Michellepletely lost her patience. She grabbed Frank''s arm with the other hand and begged him to


    take her away.


    "Let her go! Didn''t you hear that she said she didn''t like you? " After saying that, Frank punched him.


    Scott held his fist and looked at him coldly. The two men were angry at the same time.


    At this time, Emily couldn''t stand it anymore. She held back her tears and rushed up with the child in


    her arms.


    "Michelle, do you really have the heart to leave us behind? Do you know how we have lived these


    years? Do you know how Scott has lived? After you left, he was always in a low mood. "


    While speaking, Emily began to cry, and the baby in her arms was also frightened to cry.


    In the shopping mall, a long separation was going on, which made the people in the mall stop and look


    in this direction.


    Michelle''s body stiffened. Listening to the baby''s cry, she suddenly realized that she had missed too


    much in the past few years. Now, the child had grown up. She had promised to be the child''s


    godmother, but what had she done over the years?


    In fact, no one wanted this to happen.


    She really wanted to pretend not to know them, but her heart did not allow her to do so.


    "Let''s calm down and have a talk. It''s time to exin the misunderstanding." Realizing the stalemate,


    Walter hurried forward and put in a solution.


    Now that they had met each other, they should exin the misunderstandings that hadn''t been


    exined clearly before, in case of greater misunderstandings in the future.


    Hearing this, Emily nodded in agreement and grabbed Michelle''s arm, fearing that she would run away.


    "Okay, let''s have a talk."


    Frank loosened his grip on Scott''s clothes and dusted himself in disgust, even though his clothes were


    clean.


    While talking, Frank held Michelle''s hand and walked in front of the crowd. When Scott saw the shining


    thing on her finger, his heart immediately cooled down.


    That position once belonged to him, only to him. But now, it was someone else''s.


    They came to the coffee shop in the shopping mall and sat down. The child in Emily''s arms began to


    y with the things on the table naughtily. Frank just nced at them coldly without saying anything.


    In the past, Michelle must have a lot to say to Emily. But now, she held back what she wanted to say.


    Even though she couldn''t see anything, she could still feel the gaze of Scott when she sat opposite to


    them. Michelle subconsciously lowered her head and touched the drink cup on the table.


    At almost the same time, Scott and Frank held the cup and wanted to give it to her.


    The situation was in a stalemate again. Michelle felt the temperature on the back of her hands and


    subconsciously pulled her hands back.


    "Dad Dad. "


    Suddenly, the baby in Emily''s arms uttered these two words, which shocked everyone present. At that


    moment, Michelle felt that her heart was almost melted.


    "Frank, let''s go."


    She wanted to ask something about the baby, but she found that she had no courage to continue. She


    took the initiative to hold Frank''s arm and left here. Scott wanted to chase after her, but was stopped by


    Walter.


    "Scott, calm down. Michelle is no longer the one she used to be." Walter couldn''t believe that the


    person sitting in front of him just now was Michelle. Obviously, she had distanced herself from them,


    and she had fallen in love with someone else.


    "No, I don''t believe it. She won''t fall in love with anyone else. She is mine, all her life!" Scott lost control


    of his emotions and shouted regardless of others around.


    The baby in Emily''s arms was frightened to cry. She looked at Scott and said, "Scott, don''t be silly.


    Don''t you see the ring on her finger?"


    Speaking of this, Emily couldn''t continue. She didn''t even expect that her Michelle would fall in love


    with someone so soon. But everyone should know that one side of love will be hurt in the end.


    Scott smashed his fist on the table, and tears fell quietly, which made everyone present feel sorry for


    him.


    "Scott..." Emily couldn''t help shouting at him.


    Sitting in the car, Michelle turned her head aside because she didn''t want Frank to see her sad face.


    Looking at her sobbing shoulder, Frank knew that she was really hurt. He didn''t say anything all the


    way, just apanying her quietly.


    When they arrived at the vi, Michelle fell asleep because of sadness. She was really tired.


    For a moment, she really hoped that when she woke up, she could see that everything had returned to


    its original position. She was still the president''s secretary of the Jiang Group, but she liked Scott very


    much.


    Isn''t this life wonderful?


    Frank carried her upstairs and put her on the bed. She hadn''t had a good rest these days. As a man,


    Frank could feel the missing in her heart. But unfortunately, the person she missed was not him.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Frank gently wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. His heart was


    empty, as if his heart was suddenly hollowed out.


    He looked at her and smiled, "you are mine. No one can take you away from me."


    In the hotel, Scott didn''t eat anything for the whole day. The door was locked, making it impossible for


    Emily and Walter to enter.


    They didn''t know what Scott was doing inside, but they didn''t think it was a good thing.


    "Well, let him be alone for a while."


    Emily persuaded Walter. She knew that everyone was in a bad mood.


    The two of them left here and went back to their own room. Emily and Walter hadn''t held a wedding


    yet, but Walter had proposed to Emily.


    It had been two years. Something had changed so quickly.

 Chapter 238 Did I Do Something Wrong

    Chapter 238 Did I Do Something Wrong


    "No matter she has a boyfriend or not, she is my Michelle. As long as I am alive, I will never allow her


    to leave me."


    Standing in front of the French window, Scott hit the wall with his left hand, and his fingers had already


    oozed blood.


    He looked out of the window, his heart beating restlessly.


    On the second morning, Scott received a call from Jared. When he heard from his father, he really


    wanted to throw the phone in his hand to the ground.


    "Dad, what are you doing? I have told you that I don''t love her."


    What was done by Jared made Scott angry. He didn''t love Monica, let alone get engaged to her.


    Marriage was one of the most important things in his life. How could he give up his happiness and


    marry a woman he didn''t love?


    "I know, but you are 27 now. It''s time to get married." Jared sighed and continued, "I know you can''t


    forget Michelle, but she is dead, just like your mother..."


    "Dad!"


    Before Jared finished his words, Scott couldn''t help but shout angrily. If it weren''t for the sake of his


    father, he would have smashed the phone in his hand.


    "I did it for the sake of the reputation of the Jiang family. The Jiang family is famous and influential in C


    City, but everyone knows that the president of the Jiang Group is 27 years old and hasn''t got married. If


    the news spreads, it will be a joke in people''s eyes."


    Jared paused and finally told the truth.


    Hearing this, Scott smiled bitterly and said, "Dad, it turns out that your love for aunt is fake? Have you


    forgotten what you said before? Is it because you don''t need to fulfill your promise after aunt die? "


    "Scott, these are two different things." Olivia''s death was aplete pain for Jared, but he must live,


    even if he was without Olivia.


    The promises in the past were only fulfilled for the living. But now that she was dead, what was the use


    of just keeping this empty promise?


    In fact, it was just deceiving himself.


    Scott didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so he hung up the phone and threw it on the sofa. What


    happened yesterday was still vivid in his mind. He swore that he would never forget the ring on


    Michelle''s finger.


    Jared looked at the phone in his hand and sighed. As the father of Scott, he knew his son''s temper


    very well. He wondered if he had done something wrong to make his son repeat the same mistake?


    At that time, he also saw his beloved woman run into someone else''s arms. He knew that feeling very


    well.


    He didn''t mean to force Scott, but he just felt that his son couldn''t hold on any longer.


    Time went on like this. Michelle stood in front of the French window and closed her eyes to feel the


    wind blowing in. At that moment, she felt her heart was in a mess. She didn''t want to do anything and


    think about anything.


    She didn''t know what she was worried about.


    She had never doubted Frank, but now she felt that her decision was so stupid. She didn''t even know


    him at all. Why did Frank have so much money every day without going to work?


    The vi was well soundproof, and no sound could be heard between the walls.


    "Did I do something wrong?"


    Thinking of this, Michelle heard the door open. She remembered clearly that she had locked the door


    before she went to bed.


    No one dared to open the door without her permission except Frank.


    "Michelle."


    Frank walked to her and held her in his arms. From his tone, she could tell that he seemed to be very


    happy.


    Michelle pushed him away subconsciously. She suddenly felt disgusted with Frank, especially when


    she smelled the perfume on his body. She always felt that his body was full of the smell of blood.


    The smile on Frank''s face disappeared. He looked at Michelle in confusion, as if asking why.


    "Didn''t you take a shower yesterday?" Michelle was afraid that he would be angry, so she deliberately


    changed the topic to distract him.


    Only then did Frank realize that it was because of the smell of his body that he was too anxious to


    forget this.


    "Ha ha, I''m going now." He giggled and kissed Michelle on the forehead before he left.


    The door was closed again. Michelle opened the window of the French window and walked out. She


    stood outside the balcony and listened to the sound of nature.


    At this time, she heard the sound of a car. It was definitely not an ordinary car.


    A woman got out of the car. When she looked around, she saw Michelle standing on the balcony. The


    smile on her face was a little stiff, but she still followed the man in ck into the vi.


    After taking a shower, Frank went downstairs. He frowned at the sight of the woman sitting on the sofa


    with a weird smile.


    "Hey, isn''t this Miss. Zoy of the Mu family? We haven''t seen each other for two years. Why do you


    come to A City to see me today?"


    While speaking, Frank had already sat on the sofa.


    The strong smell of coffee curled up. With beautiful curly hair, Zoy looked particrly charming in the


    delicate dress. She wore a short skirt with a snow-white high heels. Sitting opposite to Frank, Zoy


    stared at him coldly.


    They hadn''t seen each other for two years. Maybe because she had given birth to a baby, she still had


    a milky smell, which was extremely attractive to Frank. However, he had already had Michelle, so he


    would never pay attention to other women.


    "Guess what I saw today?" After saying that, Zoy took a sip of coffee.


    Frank didn''t want to talk to her, so he asked the servant to bring him another cup of coffee. Seeing this,


    Zoy endured the embarrassment in her heart and pretended to be careless. "Why is she here? Didn''t


    you say that she died two years ago? But I saw her standing upstairs today. "


    Frank smiled frivolously and said indifferently, "Miss. Zoy, I think it''s my business."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "My name is Maeve Jiang." Zoy hated to be called Zoy by others, and she had changed her name two


    years ago.


    "Sorry, I forgot that you have changed your name. Now your name is Maeve Jiang." Frank''s words


    were unintentional, but the listener was so considerate that Zoy almost jumped up from the sofa out of


    anger.


    If she hadn''t asked him for help, she wouldn''t havee here today.


    "Frank, don''t forget that you killed Olivia. If she knows the truth, do you think you can still live so well?"


    Zoy looked at him and smiled.


    Frank stood up from the sofa, took two steps forward, pinched her chin and said coldly, "you''d better


    keep your mouth clean. It was you who wanted to kill her that year!"


    Caught off guard, Zoy looked at him and sneered.


    "Don''t forget that I can''t drive. It''s you who said that you had to kill the woman Scott loved most if you


    wanted to make him suffer. And the car was also disguised by you. Who else in the world could be so


    capable except you? Don''t forget that the driver was you, but I have nothing to do with it. "


    "You..."


    Frank suddenly realized how vicious this woman was. Sure enough, he hated Scott too much back


    then. But he didn''t want Scott to die so soon at that time. He wanted to torture him slowly.


    But now, Frank regretted his decision. It was he who killed Michelle''s mother and ruined her happy


    family. Now she was blind because of him. It was all his fault.


    "Did you keep her because you fell in love with her? Or, you have been making up for your conscience


    all these years? " How could Zoy let such a good opportunity go?


    Now that she had something, she had to firmly grasp it. She believed that it would be easy to do things


    in the future. However, she came here today to beg him, but now She didn''t know who was begging


    her.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Frank knew that he couldn''t let Michelle know about it, or the rtionship between the two of them


    would break up. It was not easy for him to wait for this day. Yes, he was making up for it. No matter


    what Michelle wanted, he would agree. He just wanted to see her happy and let her forget the bad


    memories in the past.


    "You didn''t help me get the Jiang Group two years ago. That''s because you are ipetent. Now, I


    still want you to help me take over the Jiang Group. Well, don''t you want to get it? "


    Indeed, in the car ident two years ago, Frank had forgotten to take revenge on Jiang Group. It was


    not until now that he was reminded by Zoy that he realized something. It turned out that he had been


    living cowardly all these years.


    "Wow, what a pity! You are such a coward boss. No wonder your men will leave." Obviously, Zoy was


    not afraid of this man at all.


    If it was two years ago, Frank would have killed her, but now, he wouldn''t.


    "It''s different to have a baby. You are bing more and more feminine. Zoy, I think you''re stronger


    and stronger, " Frank said in a roundabout way, implying that Zoy was getting old.


    For women, these words were undoubtedly poison.


    When Zoy was about to say something, a servant''s voice came from upstairs.


    "Miss. Michelle, what can I do for you?"


    All of a sudden, Frank realized that the situation was not good. He quickly left Zoy behind, turned


    around and ran over.


    "Oh, I just came out of my room. I just want some fresh air." Michelle answered with a smile. She was


    about to go downstairs with a blind stick in her hand, but Frank had alreadye up to help her.


    "Frank, is there a guest at home? I smelt a whiff of perfume. " Michelle turned her head to the living


    room and asked Frank.


    "Yes." Frank didn''t say anything more, but simply said, "yes.".


    "Who is it? Why don''t you introduce her to me? " Michelle pouted angrily. She looked so pitiful.


    But when Zoy heard the voice, she felt sick.


    "Oh, it''s just an ordinary friend. There''s no need to know her." Frank still said coldly. Michelle knew that


    he didn''t want to continue, so she shut up.

 Chapter 239 Shocking Fact

    Chapter 239 Shocking Fact


    "Are you hungry? I''ll ask the servants to cook something for you." Frank knew that Michelle wouldn''t go


    downstairs unless she was hungry or wanted to go out.


    Michelle shook her head and said, "It''s a little boring to stay at the room, so Ie out to breathe some


    fresh air."


    It was true. After all, she couldn''t touch anything likeputer now. Even if she watched TV, she just


    listened to the sound. It was really boring.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    Frank kept looking at her, afraid that she would hear what he had said to Zoy. But when he saw the


    reaction on her face, she didn''t seem to hear it. Thinking of this, Frank finally felt relieved.


    Zoy was left behind on the sofa and stared at the two. When she saw the blind stick in Michelle''s hand,


    she raised her eyebrows and seemed to understand something at once.


    "I didn''t expect that his heart for you hasn''t changed after so many years. Michelle, Michelle, what''s


    your charm? How could you make Wyn miss you regardless of his children? "


    It was not until now that she realized that love was a lifetime. No matter what happened, that person''s


    love would not change.


    It was a fact that Wyn didn''t love her.


    "Frank, in fact, you don''t have to apany me. I can do it myself. I have lived here for two years and


    I am very familiar with the outside environment. Don''t worry about me. Go and apany your friend.


    "


    Frank kept taking her to the fountain outside the vi. Hearing the sound of water flowing, Michelle


    stopped and looked up at Frank.


    "It''s okay. We are just friends. No one is more important than you."


    "Frank..." Michelle began to act like a spoiled child. She took the initiative to hold Frank''s arm, knowing


    that it was fatal to Frank.


    "Okay, I''ll go with her. Take your time here. Don''t go too far, okay?" Frank had no choice but to let her


    stay here alone. After all, there was an iron gate outside the vi, and he believed that she could not


    get out.


    But there was a swimming pool in the backyard. He was worried that Michelle might identally walk


    there.


    "Send the guest out." Frank said coldly to the servants as soon as he stepped into the vi.


    Hearing that Frank was going to drive her away, Zoy''s beautiful face turned a little pale. "Frank, aren''t


    you afraid that I will tell her everything about you?"


    "If you dared to say it, I would kill you. Send the guest out! "


    Frowning, Frank yelled at the servant and went upstairs.


    "Miss, please."


    "No, thanks. I can walk myself." Knowing that the host didn''t wee her, Zoy decided to leave. But


    she hoped that he wouldn''t regret it in the future.


    When she went out, she happened to see Michelle standing under the fountain. She walked over with a


    frivolous smile.


    With a crack, the blind stick in Michelle''s hand fell to the ground. She looked in the direction of the


    sound, but said nothing.


    Taking a look at her, Zoy saidzily, "it seems that you are really blind."


    Michelle paused. She would never forget this voice. The person who came to the vi of the Zhou


    family was unexpectedly Zoy. But how could they know each other?


    "Do you have many questions? You have to ask Frank, but he may not tell you. "


    After taking a few steps forward, Zoy stopped and continued to say to Michelle. Now that she had


    twenty percent of the shares of the Mu Group, she naturally looked down upon others.


    Michelle kept silent all the time, because she didn''t want to have anything to do with the woman in front


    of her. Seeing that she didn''t say anything, Zoy left without looking back.


    At this time, Frank came out of the vi with an umbre in his hand. The sky was overcast, as if it was


    going to rain. It took him a long time to find the umbre.


    "It''s raining. Let''s go home."


    "Okay." As soon as she finished speaking, it began to drizzle in the sky. It often rained in A City,


    regardless of the seasons. It was hard to see snow here.


    In fact, Michelle liked the season of rain very much, which made her feel cool, as if all the unhappiness


    in her heart had disappeared.


    After returning to her room, Michelle sat quietly on the chair in front of the French window. In order not


    to disturb her, Frank quietly left. When the door was closed, a drop of tear quietly fell to the ground. The


    sadness and helplessness at that moment made her feel that she was really ipetent.


    "Why?"


    She looked out of the window and felt the rain falling on her body with the wind. Her heart was cold.


    Hotel.


    "Scott, let''s go back. Michelle won''te back anymore. Maybe it''s a good thing for all of us to let it go.


    In fact, as long as she is happy. "


    Emilyforted Scott. They had been in A City for a long time and it was time for them to go back.


    Without saying anything, Scott stood quietly in front of the French window. He thought that Michelle


    might be standing there and looking at the rain outside the window.


    The whole city was dyed grey by the rain.


    Emily and Walter looked at each other and sighed. They didn''t know what to say at this time.


    "Forget it. Let''s give him some time."


    It was said that breaking up was the most painful thing in one''s life, regardless of gender. When the


    room was quiet again, Scott took out the diamond ring from his pocket. It seemed that there was still


    her smell on it. However, nothing could go back.


    "Michelle, can''t we really go back?"


    Thinking of this, tears fell from the corner of his eyes. He was extremely sad


    Two hearts, standing in different positions, but would still hurt at the same time. It hurt so much.


    At dinner time, Michelle didn''t go out, and Frank pushed the door open and came in. He felt her


    abnormality today, and his heart was beating uneasily.


    "Michelle, I heard from the servants that you refused to eat. What''s going on?" He stood beside her


    and asked.


    "Frank, will you not stop me no matter what I do?"


    Hearing this, Frank frowned and asked, "Michelle, what do you want to say?"


    "I still remember that you took me away from C City and came here two years ago. Over the years, I


    thank you for taking care of me. But now, I want to leave. "


    When Michelle said this, her tone was cold, not like a joke. At the same time, Frank felt a chill in his


    heart. He rushed over in a hurry and held her in his arms.


    "Did I do something wrong? Are you leaving me?"


    Michelle''s tightly closed eyes trembled. She wanted to cry, but she had no strength to do so.


    Seeing her heartbroken look, Frank''s heart ached even more. He was so anxious that he was about to


    cry. Why? She had promised to be his girlfriend, but why did she leave?


    "Is it because of him? Do you still love him? Why? It''s been two years. Don''t we spend more time


    together than him? "


    Thinking of this, Frank roared. He grabbed her shoulder and forced her to look at him. But Michelle


    couldn''t see it at all.


    The next second, Frank felt something cold was stabbed into his chest. He looked at it subconsciously


    and saw a fruit knife inserted into his chest.


    The blood immediately wetted his white shirt.


    Frank raised his head and looked at Michelle. His heart ached. "Why?"


    "I didn''t expect that I would be so stupid. I have lived with the enemy who killed my mother for two


    years. Today, I will kill you, even if we die together. "


    Now, Michelle was ready to risk everything. Since she had made it, she didn''t want to leave alive. Even


    if she was not blind, she was not real opponent for him.


    Frank''s pupils dted in an instant, and he looked at the person in front of him in astonishment.


    It turned out that she had heard everything. But he stillforted himself in his heart that it was fine.


    Now it seemed that he was really a fool.


    "Killing me, like killing my mother." Michelle said calmly with tears in her eyes.


    At this time, Michelle seemed to have really given up everything. She was not afraid of death at all.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Michelle..."


    Frank called her name painfully, but was stopped by her. "Don''t call me Michelle. You don''t deserve it. I


    feel disgusted!"


    Michelle didn''t intend to leave, because she knew she couldn''t escape.


    "Michelle, don''t do this..." Frank''s voice was getting lower and lower, but before he could finish his


    words, his tall body fell to the ground.


    The moment he fell down, the door was pushed open. The servants rushed over and lifted Frank out of


    the room. Michelle stood still.


    At this time, a cold gun was also pointed at her head. Michelle didn''t know who it was, but she was not


    afraid at all.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that you are our boss''s woman, I would have shot you."


    The man hesitated for a long time, but didn''t do anything. He was afraid that Frank would me him.


    After they left, Michelle stood still and smiled bitterly. She found that she really had no right to be killed.


    She sat on the ground dejectedly, and the smell of blood in her hands seemed to be thick. She had


    done the same before. Today, she treated different people in the same way. But this time, she stabbed


    the knife into Frank''s chest, which was a fatal ce.


    It took her a lot of efforts to find this position, but she did not expect that she failed.


    Butpared with Frank, Michelle was not worth mentioning, because Frank was a ruthless demon.


    She hated him, but at the same time, she hated herself more.

 Chapter 240 Something Must Have Happened

    Chapter 240 Something Must Have Happened


    For so many years, she was wrong. She was so stupid.


    She had lost too many things. Now in this world, perhaps no one was willing to apany her.


    Recalling the past two years, she really felt that she was so stupid and hateful.


    Why did God make fun of her like this?


    In the resuscitation room, several men in ck stood neatly outside the door, and each of them had a


    very serious expression on their faces. It could be said that they had always been like this.


    Three hourster, Frank was pushed out by the doctors, while Frank, who was lying on the wheelchair,


    looked pale.


    "Boss..."


    Frank''s confidant immediately ran up. He bent over the trolley and looked down at the badly injured


    people, heartbroken.


    But Frank seemed to be dead and couldn''t hear him at all.


    "The operation is very sessful. You can rest assured."


    Facing this situation, the doctors naturally knew that the man lying on the cart was not an ordinary


    person. They were also careful when talking, fearing that they would disturb these people.


    "The best ward." After a pause, the man in ck raised his head and continued to say coldly to the


    doctor.


    A group of people stood neatly at the door of the ward, so that no one passing by dared to look at


    them.


    In the ward, a man in ck stood quietly beside the bed.


    "Fortunately, you are fine, or I will really kill that woman." He sighed in his heart. Their boss almost


    died.


    After such a serious matter, Michelle had be a prisoner. She was trapped in this bedroom, without


    food or water.


    After a whole day, she felt that her body was about to be disabled, her mouth was dry, and even her


    head was heavy. She felt like she was sick and felt ufortable all over.


    Finally, she fumbled to the bedside, lifted the quilt andy down. At this moment, she really hoped that


    Scott, Emily and others could appear.


    Thinking of this, she grabbed the phone on the bedside table. Now, that phone was her life.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    She logged in WeChat quickly and sent a voice message.


    At the airport, Scott and others were sitting in the lounge. By now, he finally figured it out. In fact, as


    long as Michelle lived a happy life, everything would be fine. He remembered that a song once said


    that sometimes giving up was also a kind of love.


    At this moment, Emily''s phone rang. Emily handed the child to Walter and took out her phone from her


    bag.


    She opened it and found it was a voice message from Michelle! Emily clicked it quickly for fear of


    missing it.


    "Emily..."


    There was a sobbing tone in her voice. It was obvious that she was not living a good life now. Hearing


    this, everyone looked at each other.


    Scott grabbed the phone and quickly said something, but there was no reply for a long time. At this


    moment, he became more anxious.


    Everyone present realized that the situation was not good, but no one knew what had happened.


    In the end, Scott was so anxious that he wanted to call Michelle, but he didn''t know her number until


    now.


    At this moment, he lost his mind.


    Without saying a word, Scott rushed out, Emily and Walter also hurried to catch up with him.


    "Scott, calm down. I believe Michelle will be fine. Besides, we haven''t found Michelle''s address for so


    long. Where can you go now? "


    Emilyforted Scott. She knew that Scott must be very nervous now.


    They all wanted to run to Michelle, but no one knew where Michelle was. Emily tried to ask, but there


    was no reply after a long time.


    A bad idea came to his mind. Scott was afraid that Michelle would be killed.


    That man was definitely not a good man. At least, there was a murderous look in his bones. And the


    smell of his body, although he had sprayed perfume, could still smell the strong smell of blood.


    Thinking of this, Scott couldn''t help but feel more flustered.


    ''No, I must find her.'' After saying that in his heart, Scott got into a ck car. Before everyone could


    react, the car had disappeared in front of Emily and Walter.


    "What should we do? Do you think something will happen if it goes on like this? " Emily asked worriedly


    with anxiety, grabbing Walter''s arm.


    Walter had no choice but to look at the ce where Scott left and sighed.


    Sitting in the car, Scott didn''t say where he would go, which inevitably made the driver a little helpless.


    "Sir, where are you going?" Hearing the driver''s words, Scott came to his senses.


    He said, "the vi area."


    As soon as the driver heard that he was going to the vi district, he was overjoyed. It took half an hour


    from the downtown to the vi district.


    "You should have told me earlier." The driver pretended toin, then stepped on the elerator


    and started the car quickly.


    Scott frowned. Judging from the driver''s performance, there should be only one vi area in this city, or


    the driver would have asked him which vi area he was going to.


    In this way, the searching area was narrowed.


    Scott felt that his Michelle was waiting for him.


    When he first saw Frank, he felt that he was not an ordinary man. He believed that ordinary people


    would never have such a temperament. Why didn''t he notice it before?


    He was sad for a few days, but he found that he was so stupid at that time. He should have summoned


    up all his courage to look for Michelle in the vi district, shouldn''t he? But it was still dyed until now.


    At this moment, Scott really hated himself.


    Half an hour was undoubtedly a long time for him. Half an hourter, the car arrived at the vi area,


    but the scene in front of Scott made him lose his bnce.


    There were so many houses, and some of them were even built on the top of the mountain. He didn''t


    have a car. If he wanted to look for her one by one, it was impossible.


    Standing at the entrance of themunity, Scott couldn''t help but panic again.


    It seemed that everything was not as simple as he had imagined.


    He was too anxious toe here without preparing. Suddenly, something urred to Scott. He quickly


    took out his phone and logged in the WeChat that he hadn''t contacted for two years.


    He found Michelle''s number and tentatively called her. In fact, he didn''t know whether she used this


    number or not.


    Soon, a woman''s sweet voice came from the phone, "sorry, the number you dialed is powered off."


    "Damn it!"


    Sure enough, she didn''t use it.


    Without giving up, Scott sent a voice message to Michelle, hoping that she could reply as soon as


    possible.


    Finally, his phone rang. He clicked it and found that it was Emily calling.


    He didn''t answer or hang up. He just muted the phone and put it in his pocket.


    At that time, he regretted not getting her phone number, even if he asked Emily to get it from Michelle.


    But now, he didn''t even have her contact ways, and Michelle didn''t often log in on WeChat.


    At present, Scott had no choice but to be anxious.


    Just then, a ck car slowly drove in from outside themunity. The ss window of the car was so


    dark that others couldn''t see the inside at all. Scott nced at the car and felt it familiar.


    He frowned, but still chose to follow the car.


    He acted very carefully, so he was not afraid of being discovered by the people in the car. After all, with


    his clothes, it was not surprising for him to appear here.


    The car made several detours. It seemed that the car did it on purpose. Because it could take the main


    road.


    Finally, the car stopped at the roadside. Soon the door was opened and two men in ck suits got out


    of the car. Scott was frightened and hid in a hurry.


    Obviously, the two men in ck didn''te for him. They went to the trunk, opened the back cover


    and looked for something.


    Scott didn''t see clearly what they took out from the trunk. It seemed to be something like a bag.


    Scott was obsessed with their action and didn''t notice that someone was walking towards him behind


    him.


    Before Scott could react in a hurry, he only felt a pain in his head and then lost consciousness.


    "Leader, what should we do with this man?"


    "Tie him up first and ask him where he came from and why he followed our car."


    "Yes, sir."


    In a daze, Scott heard several people talking in his ears. He wanted to open his eyes to see who they


    were, but his eyes could only open a gap slightly.


    "He seems to be awake."


    A ck figure stood in front of him. Before Scott could see clearly what the person looked like, he


    fainted again.


    The stick hit him so hard that he almost had a concussion. Until now, he was still dizzy.


    When Scott woke up again, he found that it was dark around and the room was very quiet. The two


    people just now had disappeared. He moved his body restlessly and found his feet and hands were


    tied.


    Scott knew that these people were not ordinary, so he did not act rashly. The light in the room was very


    dim. It took him a long time to get used to it. Vaguely, he saw a person sitting in the corner of the room.


    It was a woman with long hair.


    He frowned and thought he had seen it wrong, because the woman sat there motionless like a dummy.


    The air was filled with a sense of silence, which was suffocating.


    It was the wind, gently blowing the woman''s hair. The next second, her head fell from her neck, rolled a


    few circles on the ground, and finally fell at the feet of Scott.

 Chapter 241 So Careless

    Chapter 241 So Careless


    The woman looked very calm, as if she had died naturally. She closed her eyes and the delicate


    makeup on her face was still there. It seemed that she was also a rich person when she was alive.


    Scott didn''t feel scared at all.


    However, he was very close to the head, and it would be a little scary if he looked at it for a long time.


    He kicked the head a little further with his feet, and then continued to look around.


    The reason why those people tied him must not be as simple as being a guest, but he got the result by


    himself. It was only because he was too careless at that time.


    He was desire to look for Michelle, but forgot to be careful.


    It was reasonable for him to be tied now, but he never thought that there would be someone hiding


    behind him and taking the opportunity to sneak attack.


    He didn''t shout. He just kept this posture, because he had to save some energy.


    He didn''t know what would happenter, but no matter what the person asked him, as long as he didn''t


    admit it, he could at least leave this ce.


    The most important thing now was to leave as soon as possible, or he would be in danger if he stayed


    one more minute.


    Obviously, he had fallen into a bad situation.


    The door of the room was pushed open, and the footsteps were heard slowly.


    Michelle opened her eyes, but it was still dark. Before she could speak, her chin was pinched hard. She


    frowned in pain and was dragged out of bed the next second.


    She had a headache and now she was dragged to the ground, which made her feel pain all over her


    body.


    "What do you want to do? Kill me?" Shey on the ground and didn''t dare to get up, because she was


    afraid that the other party would kick her to the ground again.


    Since she knew Frank''s identity, she had never thought of escaping from here. Now, Frank''s confidant


    came to take revenge, which meant that Frank was seriously injured or dead.


    Thinking of this, Michelle couldn''t helpughing.


    Seeing her smile, the man squatted down and pinched her chin, forcing her to look up at him.


    The cold voice was heard, "Our boss is so kind to you, but you don''t know treat him nicely. If it weren''t


    for the sake of our boss, I would have shot you. "


    There was no expression on Michelle''s face. She just sat there quietly, like a dead person.


    Seeing her persistence, the man''s expression became more helpless.


    Their boss was still lying in the hospital, but this woman was still in the mood to sleep. Thinking of this,


    the man became angrier. He tightened his grip unconsciously, and in the end, Michelle couldn''t even


    breathe.


    "You can kill me as you like. My life is already in your hands. I''d rather die here than wait for death."


    Michelle kept saying. In her eyes, she had never lowered her head to the evil force.


    She roared, waiting for death at the same time.


    But the man let go of her and left without looking back.


    The door was closed again. Michelle stubbornly sat on the cold ground, clenching her fists. If he didn''t


    kill her, did it mean that Frank was still alive?


    It was impossible. She had found the right ce. Why could he still be saved?


    At that time, she should have stabbed him deeper, and let him die in front of her immediately!


    The dark room was filled with the smell of death. The man walked in, and the people around him


    greeted respectfully, "boss."


    The man didn''t say anything, but walked directly towards Scott.


    The light in the room was still dim. Through the crack of the door, Scott saw a man''s appearance.


    "Are you awake? Humph! "


    The man stood in front of Scott and looked down at him in a frivolous tone.


    Scott did not speak to him, but responded with the same silence.


    "Wow, you two are the same stubborn."


    The man continued.


    However, after hearing this, Scott widened his eyes. Obviously, Michelle was in his hand!


    "What did you say?" Scott almost roared. If he hadn''t been tied, he would have beaten the man in front


    of him to the ground.


    Scott''s reaction was what the man expected.


    Yes, since he couldn''t do anything to Michelle, he would do something to Scott. It was often faster and


    more exciting to hurt a person''s heart than to kill him directly.


    He did this just to make their boss happy and believed that Frank would agree.


    "Ha-ha, Mr. Scott, the CEO of the Jiang Group, controls one hundred percent shares of the Jiang


    Group, the biggest and youngest president in the world."


    The man sneered and continued to flirt.


    Scott thought he was asking for money, so he said, "I will give you whatever you want, as long as you


    are willing to let her go."


    "Her? I don''t know who you are talking about. "


    When the man heard the word "her", he began to y dumb on purpose.


    "You What do you want? " Scott was about to get angry, but the next second he realized something.


    "Me? I don''tck money, but I only want to have one identity. "


    The man took a few steps back, and asked someone to lift the woman''s head at the feet of Scott, and


    then walked out. For them, this kind of situation had already been ustomed to, and they had


    completely forgotten the feeling of fear.


    The body in the corner was still there. It looked even more horrified without a head.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "It seems that Mr. Scott is not afraid at all. But since you see it, you won''t live so long. Well, I''ll let you


    know what is "cherish" for the rest of the time. "


    After saying that, the man stood up from the chair and walked up to Scott again, looking down at him.


    All of this made Scott feel tired for him.


    The man had nothing to do and walked back and forth. How idle he was.


    Scott hated people who did things dtorily the most. If this man was his subordinate, he believed that


    he would be fired soon.


    "I know, killing you is just an instant, but I don''t want to do that. I want to see you two suffer with my


    eyes. "


    Frank was seriously injured and still in aa. The doctor said that it would take one or two weeks for


    him to wake up. Even for a week, he could guarantee that he would be able to kill the two.


    In fact, it was obvious that Michelle didn''t like Frank at all. It was Frank''s wishful thinking. Michelle


    didn''t agree to his proposal, nor did she say she liked Frank. She just promised to be his girlfriend.


    Anyone with a discerning eye should know that Michelle did it on purpose. She did it with the intention


    of trying, and did not want it to really develop.


    It was all Frank''s fault to fall in love with Michelle.


    Even if something bad happened to him, he was still worried about Michelle. The doctor said that the


    operation wouldn''t have been sessful if Frank hadn''t been strong willed.


    But the man didn''t mean to forgive Michelle. He had disliked her for a long time. It was disgusting that


    she still had someone else in her heart but was entangled with their boss.


    In the room, Michelle felt a pang of pain in her heart. She didn''t know what was wrong with her, but she


    always felt that Scott was in this house.


    She got up from the ground, found her own blind stick, and went to open the door.


    Fortunately, the door was not locked and she pushed it open easily.


    There were monitoring cameras in the vi, but she didn''t know at all.


    At this time, the door of the dark room was suddenly smashed open. A man in ck rushed in and


    said, "boss, that woman hase out."


    "Stop her and take her back to her room." The man looked at the man beside him coldly and said in a


    cold voice.


    "Yes, sir."


    The man left in a hurry. The door of the room was not tightly closed, so the sound outside could be


    heard clearly here.


    It was Michelle''s struggling cry, and at the same time, Scott''s heart also rose.


    He looked up at the man standing aside and said, e at me if you have anything. Bullying a woman


    is nothing."


    The man didn''t n to deal with Michelle, but now


    "Okay, that''s what you said."


    After saying that, the man winked at the man in ck behind him, and then someone came in with


    something like a soldering iron. The charcoal in the brazier was still emitting a stream of heat, which


    made Scott frown.


    He heard that there were many ways to punish people in the gangs, simr to what was used in the


    ancient court. In the past, Scott only heard about it. He didn''t expect that he finally saw the legendary


    thing today.


    The man kept smiling all the time, but the corner of his mouth was only pulled to one side, which looked


    very strange.


    He stretched out his hand, holding the handle of the soldering iron, and began to walk towards Scott


    step by step.


    "Such a handsome face. If there is a mark on it, it will ruin your image. I''m curious if those women


    outside will still like you after your face is ruined. "


    "Humph, you cane if you want. Don''t talk so much nonsense." Scott was not afraid at all. Instead,


    he couldn''t wait any longer.


    Michelle was carried upstairs by two men in ck, but she felt that Scott seemed to be in danger. She


    struggled desperately and even grabbed the arms of the two men in ck to bite, but it was useless to


    the two of them at all.


    Yes, her feeling told her that Scott was here, in this vi. But she didn''t know where he was now, and


    she believed that the servants in the vi would not tell her. After all, no one wanted to offend a


    powerful person.


    "Let me go!" Michelle shouted, which was heard by Scott.


    He was so excited that he even wanted to rush out to see what was going on, but the shackles on his


    body made him have no strength at all.


    As the iron was getting closer and closer to him, a man''s scream came from outside.


    The man standing next to Scott suddenly stopped, and hurriedly threw away the things in his hands


    and rushed out. He was worried that something had happened to his men.

 Chapter 242 Do You Know How Much I Hate You

    Chapter 242 Do You Know How Much I Hate You


    When he rushed out, he saw his two subordinates lying next to Michelle, motionless as if they were


    dead.


    Anger surged up in his heart. He rushed over and red at Michelle, "you, what the hell are you


    doing?"


    "Let him go." Michelle didn''t answer his question.


    "Sorry, I don''t know who you are talking about." In that case, why did he answer her question?


    This man was really annoying. Michelle never liked him.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    But now, without Frank, everything was under his control. Now Michelle was living under someone''s


    roof. She knew that she had no right to speak in this house. The reason why the other party didn''t kill


    her was only for the sake of Frank.


    Michelle was not stupid. Of course she knew how to use this to deal with her opponent.


    The man knew that Michelle was not a stupid woman. She was so smart. No wonder Frank liked her.


    However, he still didn''t want to pay attention to her. Let him let go of Scott. Only a fool would do such a


    thing.


    In the past, Frank hated the Jiang Group very much. Wouldn''t it be possible for him to let go of Scott?


    "I told you to let him go, or I would jump down from this building. If your boss asks about it, I''m afraid


    you can''t exin it to him." Michelle continued to threaten him. She didn''t believe that this man would


    really attack her.


    The man frowned and said nothing.


    He ordered the servants to help the two men in ck lying on the ground out, and then went upstairs


    without looking back.


    Yes, this man was Frank''s confidant. Since Frank was not here, he was in charge of everything in the


    family.


    Michelle didn''t want to provoke him, but now


    She didn''t know how these people caught Scott, but with their power, it was not difficult to catch Scott.


    And this is in A City, not in the territory of Scott.


    However, she seemed to have heard the sounding from downstairs.


    Then Michelle found she didn''t look around every corners of the vi. It seemed that there were many


    unknown ces in the vi. Especially the room near the stairway.


    In night, Michelle went to open the door again, but it was locked from the outside.


    This was the second floor. If she jumped down from the balcony, she wouldn''t die. But she didn''t know


    what was going on downstairs.


    Suddenly, she shivered, turned around and sat down by the bedside table. She opened the drawer,


    took out a wallet and a bank card.


    After the incidentst time, Michelle knew that the vi was heavily guarded, so she chose to go out at


    this time.


    She believed that everyone had fallen asleep.


    Anyway, she had to save Scott out. She would burden the consequence.


    When she walked to the door again, Michelle swiped the card in her hand into the crack and the door


    was opened immediately.


    She felt lucky and walked out carefully.


    The light in the corridor was dim, but for Michelle, it was the same whether it was light or not. Her world


    was dark and she hadn''t seen other colors for a long time.


    Slowly going downstairs, Michelle touched the handle of the stairs and finally came to the ground.


    She sighed carefully and walked towards the opposite room carefully. However, at this time, a sound


    simr to the sound of a basketball hitting the ground suddenly came from the quiet space.


    Her feet stopped there and she didn''t dare to move.


    Now the atmosphere was really suitable for ghost movie shooting.


    Michelle frowned and moved again.


    "Don''t think that I dare not do anything to you because you are the woman our boss likes." The man


    said something. Michelle swore that she would never forget the man''s words.


    She froze there and didn''t move for a long time.


    "What do you want to do?"


    She asked him, but she knew it was a waste of time.


    "Boss asked me to take good care of you at home, but I don''t want to do that."


    "What do you mean?" Michelle was not afraid at all as she knew that the enemy had begun to take


    actions. She was just worried that it would hurt Scott.


    Scott was innocent in this matter.


    "Nothing. I just want to y with you. If boss knows that you are dead, how do you think he will react to


    it? I believe that he will forget you one day. "


    Michelle didn''t understand why this man treated her like this, but now she seemed to understand what


    he meant.


    "You, like him?" Even Michelle herself couldn''t believe that the man in front of her had a crush on


    Frank.


    No wonder he treated her like this. He just regarded her as a rival in love.


    Originally, she just wanted to ask tentatively, but she did not expect that the other party''s answer


    directly dragged her to the bottom.


    "Do you know how I felt when I heard that Frank proposed to you? I''m jealous very much. I''m so painful


    and hateful. "


    The man seemed to immerse in his own memory. He held his head, shook and cried.


    Michelle was shocked.


    This man cried for Frank!


    "I know he doesn''t like me and treats me as his brother, but I still want him to be mine. I don''t like to


    see you two being together. I also know that you don''t love him. I hate you very much, because you


    have cheated Frank''s love! Even if I can''t get him, I will never allow anyone to hurt him, you know? "


    The man suddenly lost control of his emotions. He quickly walked to Michelle, grabbed her hair and


    pulled her back. With a loud bang, Michelle fell to the ground.


    She grabbed the hand above her head in pain and wanted him to let go of her.


    "I''ve been speaking ill of you behind your back, but he didn''t listen to me at all. I know he loves you so


    much that he doesn''t want to live, not even us. Do you know how many brothers he has lost for you?


    It''s all because of you. It''s all your fault. "


    While he was speaking, the man had taken her into a room. At the same time, she heard the anxious


    voice of Scott.


    Finally, she came to this room.


    "Scott..."


    She had been strong, but now she suddenly became weak. She really wanted to fall into his arms and


    tell Scott what she had done before.


    Back then, she almost destroyed her love with her own hands.


    "Michelle Do whatever you want to do to me! "


    Scott sat on the chair and restlessly moved his body. He wanted to get close to that man.


    The man didn''t seem to hear what he said. He still grabbed Michelle and leaned towards the chair next


    to him. Michelle was almost thrown on the chair, and the man at this time waspletely out of control,


    as if he had been overwhelmed by love.


    Michelle didn''t know why he suddenly became so terrible. He was fine these days. Was there


    something wrong with Frank?


    "I understand your feelings, because we are in the same boat. I understand you."


    Sitting on the chair, Michelle felt that the man was tying a rope to her body with great force, as if he was


    about to crush her.


    The voice of Scott kept ringing in her ears. Michelle wanted to stop Scott, but she was afraid that it


    would attract the attention of the man in front of her, so she didn''t say anything.


    Although she couldn''t see, she always felt that Scott was injured.


    Was this the so-called connection between the hearts?


    Their hearts had been connected two years ago, hadn''t they?


    "I killed your mother, but you hurt Frank. Do you know how much I hated you at that time?"


    The man looked down at her and continued to speak.


    "What did you say?" Michelle couldn''t believe her ears. It turned out that the man who drove that day


    was the man in front of her. But on second thought, it was Frank who was behind all this. The man in


    front of her was just working for Frank.


    The man ignored her, but suddenly there was a sound of something falling to the ground from her side.


    Michelle suddenly realized something. She turned her head in a hurry and asked, "what''s wrong with


    you, Scott? Don''t scare me! "


    However, as soon as she finished her words, the man in front of her suddenly burst intoughter.


    "I will also let you know how it feels to lose your lover."


    "You are crazy!"


    "p..." As soon as Michelle finished her words, the man raised his hand and pped her in the face.


    Hearing what he said, Michelle felt that her heart was almost crushed. Scott shouldn''t havee. He


    really shouldn''t havee.


    It seemed that Scott passed out because of the pain and he fell on the ground motionlessly.


    Michelle didn''t know what kind of treatment Scott had received, but she knew that the man in front of


    her would not be so kind.


    "No wonder Frank doesn''t like you. You are too irritable. He doesn''t like this type." Michelle gritted her


    teeth when she said this. She hated the man in front of her very much.


    The man looked at Michelle in astonishment and said after a long time, "what did you say?"


    He stared at her and pinched her chin with his hand.


    Michelle still looked unyielding. In her opinion, the man in front of her was just because he loved Frank


    too much.


    Sometimes love could turn a person into an angel, or a devil.


    "What did you do to him?"


    In order to know what happened to Scott, Michelle boldly asked the man.


    "You stupid woman, do you believe that I will kill you now?"


    "Come on! Kill me! Be a man!" Michelle roared, and the whole room was filled with her


    shouts.

 Chapter 243 No, I Wont Let You Go

    Chapter 243 No, I Won''t Let You Go


    The man seemed to be irritated by her. He took out his pistol and pointed it at Michelle''s head.


    Michelle was so angry that she didn''t know what fear was.


    Now she was only worried about the condition of Scott. She wanted to know where he was hurt.


    If Scott got hurt, it would be aggravated if it was dyed. At present, she had to take Scott away from


    here as soon as possible. Even if she was dead, but the man in front of her waspletely crazy. No


    matter what she said, he would not listen to her.


    "Why did you do this to my family?" Michelle still couldn''t figure out why they did that. Was it just


    because they had a cooperative rtionship with Zoy?


    Then, what kind of benefit could make Frank cooperate with Zoy?


    "Humph, of course for revenge. After all, you are Scott''s woman. Our boss tried to get close to Scott


    several times, but it was useless. Then we turned our attention to you. If it weren''t for the fact that you


    were about to die, I wouldn''t have talked nonsense with you. "


    The man said frivolously.


    It was not until now that Michelle realized that Frank came not for her, but for Scott. However, what kind


    of hatred was Frank for Scott?


    Why could this hatred make Frank do such a crazy thing?


    When Michelle was puzzled, she was suddenly lifted up, together with the chair.


    "What are you doing?"


    Michelle took the opportunity to twist her body, but it was useless.


    "Of course I will send you to a good ce. I don''t want you two to die at home." The man''s voice came


    from beside. Michelle didn''t know where these people were going to take her, but it must not be an


    ordinary ce.


    Then, Michelle and Scott were stuffed into a minibus, and they were still tied to the chairs. Obviously,


    they didn''t want them to get out of the chair.


    The car drove all the way. The originally t road became bumpy. Michelle knew that they were far


    away from the city now.


    There were a lot of mountains in A City, and it would be difficult to find them even if they were


    abandoned there, because there were many mountains and green trees.


    On the whole, it was like a maze.


    As soon as she thought of this, the car stopped. The door was opened, and Michelle was dragged out.


    Yes, they were thrown out directly.


    "Scott!"


    She called out subconsciously, because from beginning to end, Scott did not make any sound, as if he


    hadpletely fainted. It was so bumpy that he must have woken up.


    Scott didn''t respond. They were dragged into the depths of the forest.


    Michelle and Scott looked very embarrassed.


    "Scott..."


    She kept calling his name for fear that Scott would leave her.


    "Don''t worry. I will let you die together." At this time, the man''s voice came again.


    Michelle struggled to get up, but her hands and feet were tied to the chair, so she didn''t know what was


    around her.


    Her reaction amused the man.


    In the end, Michelle was thrown to the ground. The ground was a little wet because of the rain. She


    could feel the mud on her legs.


    "Scott, Scott, wake up. What''s wrong with you?"


    At this time, Michelle was most worried about Scott. She called his name anxiously.


    "Stop shouting. He was seriously injured."


    "What do you mean?" Michelle suddenly woke up.


    The man stood aside and smiled coldly. "You two just wait for death here!"


    Then he left without looking back.


    Michelle sat still and shouted at them, e back! You can leave me here, but you have to save him! "


    However, her roar did not work at all for them. Instead, those people were walking farther and farther


    away.


    Michelle was heartbroken because she had no choice. She called out Scott''s name, but except her


    voice, there was only the sound of wind blowing leaves in the mountain.


    It was a deste ce.


    Only she knew who was wrong.


    There was no one nearby. It was difficult to ask for help, because no one woulde at all.


    In a hurry, Michelle moved her body with her feet and approached the big tree intuitively.


    She knew there were trees around, so she could only rely on luck at the moment, hoping that what she


    did would be useful.


    She had seen a TV program before. As long as the power of the big tree made the trunk and the rope


    rub, there would be hope of regaining freedom.


    Michelle struggled to move and finally came to the root of a tree. She turned her back to the tree and


    passed her hand to the tree. The rope rubbed against the tree trunk.


    But there were too many ropes. It took her ten minutes to cut off a rope. She was burning with anxiety


    and could not help but speed up her speed.


    When the rope in her hand was loosened, Michelle bent down to untie the rope on her ankle.


    Regardless of the pain on her body, she ran directly to the direction of Scott. She couldn''t find the exact


    position, so she could only kneel on the ground and fumble around.


    She opened her eyes and wanted to see everything around, but she couldn''t see anything.


    It began to rain in the sky and hit her face ruthlessly. It was nothingpared to her cold heart.


    But the weather was not good, and it would rain at this time.


    She couldn''t see anything, and until now, her sense of direction had be particrly chaotic.


    Her hands fumbled on the cold and wet ground, but Scott was beside her.


    At this time, she really hated her ipetence. Why was she blind? Why?


    Tears streamed down her cheeks to the cold ground.


    "Scott, where are you?"


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier. Her clothes were getting wet and her body seemed to


    be heavy.


    Shey on the ground helplessly.


    "Michelle..."


    All of a sudden, she heard the familiar voice. She smiled and moved closer excitedly.


    She reached out her hand and tried to hold him.


    The two touched each other''s fingers slightly, and then Scott pulled her into his arms. At that moment,


    Scott felt like he had the whole world.


    Michelle leaned against his chest and felt the temperature from his body. She was finally relieved.


    Fortunately, his body was still warm.


    She felt lucky in her heart, but the next second she sensed that there was something wrong with Scott.


    "Scott, are you hurt? Where? "


    She turned around and fumbled on his body. When she finally touched his face, she heard a painful


    scream from Scott.


    Michelle drew back her hand in a hurry. She was sure that it was Scott''s face that was hurt.


    "Scott, how did you hurt your face? Did they do it? "


    Thinking of this, Michelle really regretted that she didn''t kill that man, even if they died together. Now, it


    really hurt her heart to make Scott suffer like this.


    Afraid that she would worry about him, Scott held her hand and said, "I''m fine, really."


    Even so, Michelle could still feel his difort.


    "Don''t lie to me. I''ll ask someone for help right now."


    While speaking, Michelle broke away from his arms and was about to ask for help, but her hand was


    grabbed by Scott the next second.


    "Silly girl, this is the depths of the forest. How could anyonee?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, the voice of Scott was getting weaker and weaker. Michelle held him in a hurry and said,


    "Scott, you will be fine."


    There was no signal in the forest, and even if she took her cell phone, it was useless.


    "Scott, we will go out. I will carry you out." It was still raining in the sky, and Michelle felt a little cold.


    She started to carry Scott, but how could she carry a man of 1.8 meter height and 150 pounds with her


    strength?


    But she didn''t give up. On the contrary, she kept trying.


    Now, she was the only one who had the strength. Although she was blind.


    Now, Scott was her eyes


    "Scott, open your eyes and look around. I''ll carry you out." While talking, Michelle had carried Scott on


    her back. She bent down and moved forward with difficulty.


    Scott wanted to get off her, but he couldn''t.


    He was poisoned.


    He didn''t dare to tell this to Michelle because he was afraid that she would worry about him.


    "Michelle, put me down. You will be very tired."


    "We must go out. No matter what happens, I won''t let you go." Michelle didn''t listen to Scott at all. She


    kept moving forward, even if every step was small.


    Scott''s heart ached when he saw her like this.


    "Come on, listen to me. I''m heavy." Scott tried his best to hold back his tears. As a man, he couldn''t cry


    in front of a woman, let alone at this time.


    "No, I won''t let you go!"


    Michelle refused, but her body was obviously unable to bear it. She gritted her teeth and walked on the


    muddy ground with all her strength.


    Every step she took, her feet would sink into the soil, and it was difficult for her to lift them every time.


    Michelle gasped and slowed down. Gradually, she felt that she had lost all of strength and finally lost


    consciousness.


    "Michelle!"


    The moment she fell to the ground, Scott also rolled down to the ground. He struggled to get up from


    the ground, regardless of the soil on his clothes. He crawled over, held her in his arms and pped her


    hard on the face.

 Chapter 244 Scott Lost His Memory

    Chapter 244 Scott Lost His Memory


    Michelle passed outpletely. She was too tired, not only physically.


    After a long time, when Michelle woke up, the rain had stopped and she was in a daze. She opened


    her eyes, but saw nothing.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She fumbled on the ground with her hands, looking for the body of Scott.


    "Scott, where are you?"


    She called his name, and there was only the sound of birds singing and wind blowing leaves.


    Scott was right behind her, but she couldn''t see him.


    Now, Scott was leaning against a big tree behind him. His face was pale, and his body was still


    motionless, with his handszily ced on both sides.


    Michelle was anxious and began to run desperately. She shouted his name in the forest, but her body


    was about to copse.


    She hadn''t eaten anything in the past two days. She drank some rain yesterday when it rained.


    Now, she was walking through the forest tiredly. The ground was so wet because of the rain. She


    staggered to run. She almost was blocked by stones several times, but every time she got up again


    and continued to run.


    She didn''t know where Scott had gone. She just kept running because she couldn''t see him or hear his


    voice.


    The valley in front of her was getting closer and closer to her, and below it was a fast flowing river.


    "Ah!"


    Michelle''s scream filled the whole valley, and then she fell into the fast flowing river. Her body kept


    sinking, and the water poured into her nose, causing an unbearable pain.


    She tried her best to move her feet, but the current was very fast, as if someone was dragging her into


    the bottom of the river.


    In the face of death, she was not afraid at all, but she didn''t know how Scott was since she hadn''t found


    him yet.


    "Scott..."


    This was herst consciousness. She felt so tired, and from time to time, she could still see the scene


    that she was with Scott. She remembered that he was teaching her how to swim, but she couldn''t.


    ''Am I stupid?''


    A smile slowly appeared on Michelle''s face. She gave up struggling, because she knew that Scott was


    waiting for her there. Her body continued to sink weakly.


    On the shore, several women were washing clothes, talking andughing with each other.


    The sun shone on them. They were dressed in minority clothes, which was particrly dazzling in such


    an environment.


    "Hey, look, is there someone over there?"


    All of a sudden, they heard someone''s scream. They looked to the direction of the sound and saw a


    woman in a white dress lying on a stone of the river.


    They hurriedly threw away the things in their hands and ran over. A bold woman turned the body of the


    person lying on the shore over, and what she saw was a pale face.


    "She is still alive. Hurry up, send her to the vige!"


    When Scott woke up again, he was lying at VIP ward of Municipal Hospital in A City.


    "Are you awake? Would you like some water? "


    Emily''s anxious voice sounded in his ears. Scott looked at her sideways with his eyes full of confusion.


    "Who are you?" Scott frowned and asked cautiously.


    "I''m Emily, Michelle''s good friend!" Seeing this, Emily couldn''t help but get anxious. She jumped up


    from the chair with a child in her arms.


    Her voice was so loud that the child in her arms burst into tears immediately.


    Scott couldn''t understand what she was talking about. He frowned again. When he was about to speak,


    the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside. He looked around and saw a tall maning


    in with a stic bag.


    "Scott, you finally wake up! That''s great! "


    Seeing the person on the bed, Walter was so excited that he immediately threw away the things in his


    hands and rushed over. He hugged him and said happily.


    Scott didn''t push him away and sat there coldly. He knew it was these people who sent him to the


    hospital, and they even knew him. They looked like familiar persons for him.


    "Who are you?"


    Scott repeated his words. Hearing that, Walter was stunned for a while. Then he grabbed Scott''s


    shoulder and said, "Scott, I''m Walter. Don''t you remember?"


    The doctor rushed over as soon as he got the news.


    "Mr. Scott, do you remember what happened?" The doctor asked after checking on Scott.


    Scott shook his head with a nk look in his eyes.


    "Do you remember your name?" The doctor asked again.


    Scott still shook his head. The doctor recorded everything and asked, "do you still feel ufortable?"


    "No." Scott replied resolutely.


    "Have a good rest. If you feel ufortable, you can tell us at any time." After the doctor finished his


    words, he gave a hint to Walter, and then the two of them left the ward together.


    "Mr. Scott is fine except for the wound on his face. The poison in his body has been cleared up. Maybe


    it is because of the drug stimtion that he has lost his memory temporarily."


    "Temporary amnesia? When will he recover from it? " Hearing these, Walter''s heart beat faster.


    "It''s not sure yet. We need to have an examination before we know."


    When Scott was sent here, he was almost dying. The doctors in the hospital didn''t dare to do this


    operation because they were afraid that they couldn''t take the responsibility. But they found that Scott


    had a strong will, as if someone was supporting him behind.


    After the examination, it was found that there was arge amount of poison in his body, and it took a


    long time to deal with it.


    But no one had expected that it would turn out like this.


    Does it mean that Scott has forgotten Michelle?


    He couldn''t even remember himself now, so how could he recall Michelle. Emily and Walter knew that it


    was impossible for Scott to go to that ce. He must have been framed.


    Since Scott left the airport, Emily and Walter were very worried, because they didn''t know where he


    had gone.


    Later, they found that they couldn''t get through to him, so they called the police. It took them a long


    time to find Scott. They just found him by luck.


    But when they found him, Scott leaned against the tree like a dead person.


    His face was pale. At that time, people thought he was dead.


    But fortunately, he came back to life. Although he had lost his memory, as long as he could live well.


    As for the scars on his face, it was estimated that the face would leave scars in the future. Such a


    handsome face was imprinted with such a scar, which was a heartbreaking thing for many women.


    In a daze, she heard someone talking. The person lying on the bed slowly opened her eyes.


    Several women in minority clothes surrounded the bed. Seeing her awake, everyone smiled.


    "You finally wake up."


    While speaking, Michelle felt that she was lifted up and then put two pillows behind her.


    "Where? Who are you? "


    After sitting down, Michelle felt her mouth dry. When she was about to say she wanted to drink water, a


    ss of water was handed to her mouth.


    She took the ss and gulped it down.


    "This is River Vige. I found you on the shore when I was washing clothes with my friends."


    "Thank you." Michelle said friendly.


    After hearing what they said, Michelle suddenly remembered that she fell into a fast flowing river and


    then lost consciousness. Until now, she could still feel death. The feeling of suffocation when water


    rushed into her nose made her remember it for a lifetime.


    "Here, drink this. You haven''t eaten anything for seven days. You don''t have any nutrition in your body."


    At this time, Michelle heard another person''s voice, but she still couldn''t see. She stretched out her


    hand and wanted to take the thing.


    Seeing this, the people present looked at each other and realized that Michelle was blind.


    "Let me feed you."


    The woman was kind-hearted. She sat on the edge of the bed and fed Michelle the food in her bowl.


    This was themon white porridge, but it was very precious to these people. They couldn''t eat it in


    normal times, because these good rice had to be sold to the city.


    As for the people in the vige, they could only eat some leftovers of rice.


    After finishing a bowl of porridge, Michelle felt that she had recovered a lot. She thanked those people


    again.


    Before they left, they exhorted her for a few more words, and then the room returned to peace.


    A quiet space was the best ce to make people think.


    Michelle was still sitting on the bed. She didn''t expect that she had been in aa for such a long


    time. The only thing she worried about now was the safety of Scott. If he was still in the forest, he


    would have starved.


    Thinking of this, Michelle knew that she couldn''t stay here for a long time. She had to leave this vige.


    "Well, you are still very weak. You can''t walk."


    She lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed, but was stopped by someoneing in from the


    outside.


    "No, I''m going to find Scott!"


    Being stopped like this, Michelle had a bigger idea to look for Scott. She tried to push her away, but she


    couldn''t see anything and didn''t know what there was in the room.


    She didn''t know how many pieces of furniture she had bumped into, but she didn''t feel any pain. At this


    moment, the only thing she needed to do was to leave the vige and call the police to look for Scott.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have a cell phone with her, or she wouldn''t be so helpless.


    "Be careful. You haven''t recovered yet. You can''t stand going out now!" The woman''s voice came from


    behind again, but Michelle was still rushing forward regardless of anything.


    She was looking for the door. She must go out!


    After a while, Michelle suddenly felt weak. She didn''t know what was wrong with her body, maybe


    because she hadn''t recovered yet. She finally found the door and was about to open it, but she lost


    consciousness at this time and fainted.

 Chapter 245 Marry A Dead Man

    Chapter 245 Marry A Dead Man


    After going through the discharge formalities, the group of people returned to C City, as if they had


    forgotten about Michelle. Because they all believed that Frank would take good care of Michelle and


    everything would be fine.


    After leaving the airport, a ck car slowly stopped in front of everyone. The door was opened, and


    Monica slowly got out of the car.


    "Scott, are you okay?"


    She looked at Scott and ignored Emily and Walter.


    The look in her eyes made Scott feel a little ufortable.


    "Who are you?" He asked.


    Monica''s good-looking face darkened at once. She said sadly, "I''m your fiancee. Don''t you remember?"


    "Fiancee?" Scott frowned.


    Emily and Walter looked at each other and were about to say something, but Monica had already sat in


    the car, holding the arm of Scott.


    When the car left in front of the two people, Emily was so angry that she jumped up.


    Why were there always so many annoying women around Scott? Although they knew that they were


    not the one that Scott loved, they were still willing toe up to him.


    "What the hell is this woman nning?"


    Looking at the direction in which the two of them left, Emily asked Walter, but Walter only frowned and


    said, "this is a war between you women, and only you can understand. There are always a lot of


    women chasing after Scott. I think Monica also wants to take advantage of the period when Scott has


    lost his memory to achieve her n. "


    Top position?


    It waspletely strange to Emily. She didn''t understand why Monica did this.


    She had only met Monica once before, but she gave people the feeling that she was a well-educated


    and reasonabledy. No one had expected that she would also be like this.


    "I heard from Michelle that Monica doesn''t like Scott and refuses the marriage of the two. Why do she


    change her mind now? "


    Sitting in the car, Emily couldn''t figure out what was going on. She wanted to ask Michelle, but Michelle


    hadn''t logged in WeChat for a long time.


    They had experienced too much in the past two years and got used to it.


    "Two years can change a lot of things, including people''s hearts." Holding the baby in his arms, Walter


    looked at the sleeping little boy and couldn''t help smiling.


    Two years ago, he really didn''t expect to have this little guy. Now, he felt ashamed and guilty for what


    he had done before. At that time, he didn''t know what he was thinking. He actually wanted Emily to


    have an abortion.


    Emily knew very few people here. As the father of the child, he didn''t take any responsibility at all.


    He still remembered how excited he was when the little guy was born, as if he had owned the whole


    world. Now, he gradually put down his feelings for Michelle, because he was not only the father of the


    child, but also Emily''s husband.


    He wanted to do everything he could to be good to Emily and their son.


    "Is Michelle really okay? But I always feel that something has happened. Walter, why don''t we go to A


    City again? I''m worried about her. " Emily grabbed Walter''s arm and stared at him.


    Walter knew that it was Emily thought a lot. He held her hand andforted, "it''s okay. Michelle is


    living a good life now. You saw it at that time, didn''t you?"


    Hearing what Walter said, Emily was finally relieved.


    Everyone knew how Frank treated Michelle. They believed that Frank wouldn''t do anything to hurt


    Michelle.


    In the River Vige of A City.


    It was getting dark. Michelle sat on the bed all day long. People in the vige were very enthusiastic,


    they took good care of her. She was not used to this kind of treatment.


    After all, she didn''t know these people, and she was not a local. Sometimes, she really felt that these


    people seemed to be over enthusiastic.


    In night, Michelle just closed her eyes to rest. She had slept a lot during the day, so she didn''t feel


    sleepy now.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    At this moment, the sound of firecrackers and Suona came to her ears. It was a weird night.


    The voice was getting closer and closer, as if it was approaching in her direction.


    All of a sudden, Michelle sat up from the bed. She lifted the quilt and stepped on the cold ground


    barefoot. She walked carefully to the window and listened carefully to the sounding from outside.


    Those men seemed to be holding torches in their hands. Michelle found that there were some sparkles


    in front of her, but they were very blurry.


    "Isn''t it good to do so?"


    "This is a gift from God for our River Vige. Do you want the local to suffer that?"


    "But it''s a life after all."


    Outside the door, there were two men''s discussions. Michelle knew that they were talking about her.


    The next second, the door was pushed open. Michelle didn''t know how to hide in the room. Soon, she


    was carried out by two men who came in.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me! "


    It was not until now that she realized that all the people in the vige had taken care of her during her


    coma was for today.


    "Ha ha, you are going to die anyway. It''s a great honor for you toe to save our vige."


    "What?"


    Michelle didn''t understand what they were talking about. She had no idea what was going on.


    In front of her was a ck coffin. Michelle was pulled close to the edge of the coffin by two men.


    Although Michelle couldn''t see, she had a keen sense of smell.


    Smelling the rotten and disgusting odor, Michelle finally understood when her feet identally touched


    the coffin.


    This was the so-calledher marriage!


    Before she came to A City, Michelle had heard of such things, but she was unwilling to believe it. Now it


    seemed that it really existed.


    "You want me to marry a dead man? Aren''t you afraid of being punished by God? "


    Michelle roared. She knew that no one would listen to her, but she still wanted to say so.


    "Punish? It''s your bad luck. Why did yound in our vige at this time? " The voice came from not far


    away. Judging from his words and behaviors, he should be an important person in the vige.


    "Are you the vige head? Is this the rule in your vige? Do you know it''s illegal to find an innocent


    person to rece aher marriage?"


    Michelle said to the vige head directly, although she was not sure whether the man was the vige


    head or not.


    But she was sure that the vige head must be nearby.


    "Law? I''m thew here. Hurry up, throw her in. "


    "Don''t touch me! Let me go! Do you know who I am? How dare you do this to me! " At this point,


    Michelle could only protect herself. She must get out alive.


    She wanted to find Scott, she still had a lot of things to do. She couldn''t die like this, and she couldn''t


    apany a dead person.


    However, her words did not work on the people here. They were not afraid of her at all.


    "What are you doing here? Hurry up!"


    The leader seemed to be impatient and began to order the people around him.


    Then, someone grabbed Michelle''s hands and feet with ropes, and then tied her body to something, as


    if to control her body to prevent her from moving.


    "How long has he been dead? Since we are going to get married, whether the bride should wear a red


    wedding dress? Otherwise, the bridegroom would be unhappy to see me. If he take revenge on you,


    I''m afraid all the people in your vige will suffer. "


    Suddenly, Michelle came up with this idea. She had to buy time. She remembered that there was a


    horror novel she had read before. It was said that the bridegroom would be happy only when bride


    wore a red wedding dress.


    So now, she just wanted to have a try.


    Sure enough, this sentence worked. After all, no one in the vige wanted to be revenged by the dead.


    "Take her to change into the wedding dress. Keep an eye on her. Don''t make any mistake."


    "Yes, sir."


    After saying that, Michelle was carried into the room by two men. They put her on the bed and started


    to take off her clothes. Michelle stopped them in a hurry. She covered her chest with her hand and said,


    "It''s disrespectful to the groom. If your bride was touched by another man before, will you still be


    happy?"


    She made an analogy in an indirect way, hoping that these people could understand.


    She didn''t want to die, but she came to such a remote and superstitious vige. It was exactly torturing


    her!


    Hearing this, the two men also withdrew their hands. Obviously, they were still very respectful to the


    person in the coffin.


    The man left, and then the vige head asked two women toe in. They were wearing minority


    clothes, and the jewelry on their bodies would make a crisp sound when they walked.


    Michelle didn''t say anything to them. She didn''t want to talk to them in the whole vige. If it weren''t for


    the fact that the woman in the vige was afraid of death, the vige head wouldn''t have let her take it.


    "I''m the bride now. You should respect me. Otherwise, I will be unhappy and see how the bridegroom


    will revenge on you. "


    Michelle said tentatively, but it worked. She felt lucky in her heart.


    The woman slowed down a lot and slowly put on wedding dress for her, as if they were really treating a


    bride to be married. Vige head urged impatiently.


    Michelle didn''t dare to show weakness. She shouted at the vige head, "be careful not to disturb the


    bridegroom. He is right next to you. Vige head, you have to be careful. Don''t wake up the bridegroom


    and make him think that you are scolding his wife. "


    Because of her words, he suddenly became silent.


    Michelle couldn''t help cursing the stupidity of these people in her heart, and thinking about how to


    escape.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!